Adam Drake

BLACKOUT

Author’s Note

If you’re interested I’ve included several bonus books which can be found in the table of contents.

Included are the first three books of the Shadow For Hire LitRPG series – which follows the heroic adventures of Vivian Valesh, a Shadow class player, in a virtual fantasy realm.

Also is my stand-alone fantasy/mystery/gaslight mash-up, ‘The Big Bag of Infinite Cats’.

Thank you for reading.

- Adam Drake

Blackout: Book One

CHAPTER ONE

Nate

Pistol in hand, Nate Davenport eased through the bushes, then paused.

His eyes scanned over the backyard, an ocean of tall grass and weeds occasionally marred by an island of garbage. A child’s swing set sat along one side by the only fence, rusted from years of disuse.

Nate looked at the house. The windows of the two story derelict were boarded over, its back porch covered in leaves and dirt.

For several long moments, he waited. He’d learned from past mistakes not to rush headlong into a place he was unfamiliar. You can get into all sorts of trouble that way, especially when on a job.

Use your head, or I’ll shoot it off! He heard Unger’s voice in the back of his mind. The boss loved to berate the men in his crew, even if they did a good job. A warped way of keeping people on their toes.

And it worked.

Nate checked his temper before it grew too hot. Focus, he thought. Get in, get it done, get out.

Satisfied no one was around, he slipped a nylon mask over his head and stepped out of the bushes at the back of the property line, and crossed the yard.

The high grass swished against his pant-legs as he navigated around piles of crap. The pistol was kept low at his hip.

Reaching the bottom step of the ruined porch he paused, again. Not having the chance to scout the place ahead of time, he didn’t know how creaky the old planks were.

Cautiously, he placed a foot on the step.

A sudden noise made him freeze. He looked about in alarm.

A high pitched whirring sound echoed off the neighboring buildings. Apprehensive, he slipped his finger through the pistol’s trigger guard.

The noise continued; whirring, grinding, clanking.

He recognized it. A garbage truck making its morning rounds down the street on the opposite side of the house.

The tension eased in his shoulders and he allowed himself to breathe again. Shouldn’t have guzzled all that coffee earlier.

He climbed the stairs, with little noise and crossed the porch to the back door. It was ajar, the opening only revealing a wall of faded paint.

No one should be here. At least, according to Morse, the screw up. Unger’s lackey was supposed to come by and check the place out first. Said it was all clear. Maybe he didn’t even do a simple drive by.

That lazy bastard.

Nate’s anger heated up like a bubbling volcano. He’d deal with Morse later.

Keeping to one side, gun at the ready, he pushed the door open.

Darkness and debris.

He tried to listen for movement, but all he could hear was the garbage truck; closer and louder.

After a few seconds of peering into the derelict’s murk, he entered.

The place was empty of furniture. Dirt and garbage covered the cracked tile floor. A careful search of the bottom level came up with nothing. Why was the door ajar? Maybe a bum or junkie had spent the night and left.

Nate stopped at the stairs leading up to the second floor. No sign of movement or shadow play above.

The garbage truck was one house over, the sound almost deafening.

Keeping his back against the opposite wall he climbed the stairs slowly. At the top was a hallway and a couple of bedroom doors, one wide open.

He checked the room with the open door and found it empty. A large broken window streamed in morning sunlight. Beyond was an apartment building.

With a quick glance behind him, he entered the room and sidled up to the edge of the window, and peeked out.

Directly across was another window, its open curtains showing a living room. A big screen tv on the far wall was playing a porno. Naked people jiggled about.

He could see chairs and a couch, but no sign of his target.

The sound of the garbage truck seemed to drown out the world. Damn, those things are loud.

The back of his neck prickled.

He spun around, pistol in both hands, its silencer barrel like a sword.

No one was there.

Nate took a second for his heartbeat to slow. He knew to never ignore that sensation. It had saved his life many times before and now he couldn’t finish the job without being certain.

He reentered the hallway. Only the closed bedroom door on the opposite side confronted him.

Okay, then.

As he padded down the hall a vibration at his hip brought him up short. Cursing inwardly, he fished out his phone while keeping the pistol pointed at the door.

He peered at the little phone’s display.

Done yet?

It was Unger on a burner, checking in.

His eye twitched. What kind of moron sends text messages during a hit he ordered?

Nate knew he worked for an idiot. If not for Unger’s incestuous family connections, the guy would have been encased in concrete or hanging from a tree by his intestines, long ago.

Ignoring his boss, he pocketed the phone and approached the door.

The garbage truck’s angry presence outside reverberated through the old house.

Gingerly, he turned the door’s knob then pushed it open.

Another bedroom. Empty, except for two problems.

A man and woman were laying on a foam mattress on the floor, both naked. Clothes scattered about, a pair of backpacks leaned against a wall.

The woman, early twenties, was out cold, snoozing. A colorful tattoo of a butterfly perched above the nipple of one breast.

A syringe stuck out of the arm of the man, who looked up at Nate and offered a groggy smile. “Hey, man…”, he said. He blinked slowly, flying high.

Vagrants. Homeless. Bums. Whatever, Nate thought.

Outside the truck rumbled past, shaking the room’s cracked window. No garbage worth picking up here.

Nate pointed the pistol at the man. “You shouldn’t be here,” he said.

The young man’s drugged out state kept him from even registering the presence of the gun. “What?” he slurred. “I can’t hear-.”

Nate shot him in the forehead, the silencer coughing loudly, its noise suppressed further by the passing truck.

He shot the woman, too.

As he went back into the hall, he closed the door.

They’d been here all night. If Morse had done his job, Nate would have been informed. A new plan could have been made.

He and Morse were going to have a conversation later.

In the other bedroom, back at the window, he looked across.

A man was sitting on the couch, his back to the window. The porno still played out its fleshy antics, but with different actors this time.

Nate glared at the back of the man’s bald head.

Perry Levine.

This twit got himself in debt with Unger. Something people with brains didn’t do. After repeated attempts to collect, Unger, as usual, lost all patience and sent Nate to ‘punch his card.’

Nate shook his head. Nobody has said ‘punch his card’ since the nineteen twenties. Except Unger, who liked watching old gangster flicks and emulated their characters.

I need a new job, Nate thought and aimed at Perry’s head. It was like one of those shooting targets at the fair. Only this one would bleed.

The garbage truck had stopped outside the apartment building, and its keening grew louder as it loaded up.

Perfect, he thought. At least he had this going for him.

He slowed his breathing. In through the nose, out through the mouth. His hands steadied. The end of the silencer was pinned to Perry’s skull.

He squeezed at the trigger.

The garbage truck suddenly turned off.

Nate stopped pulling at the trigger. Shit.

The porno on the television winked out, the screen going black.

Perry reacted by moving about, probably looking for the remote, making for a messy target.

Double shit. Nate blinked in confusion at the loss of his covering noise and the sweet moment of splattering Perry’s melon all over his living room.

Somewhere in the distance he heard a crash, the crunching of fiberglass and metal. Then another. Car accident?

Perry got up and walked over to the television. He wasn’t wearing any pants, no doubt to better enjoy the porno.

Cursing again, Nate ducked out of view, back against the wall. What the hell was this?

Another crash, this one closer but the noise going on for several long seconds. Crunch-crunch-crunch. A car rolling over and over.

Far away a woman screamed.

Okay, this was messed up. He needed to go. Now.

But he couldn’t leave. You don’t kill two people and not go through with the real job.

He looked out the window, again.

Half-naked, Perry now stood facing toward the window, but he was frowning down at a smartphone in his hand.

Good enough, Nate thought. He aimed, this time at the center body mass.

Perry shook his head as if totally confused by the phone. Then he must have sensed something and looked up.

His eyes locked with Nate’s, then to the pistol in his hands. His eyes widened.

Another crash, just on the street outside like someone drove into the garbage truck.

Nate fired. Two loud coughs and Perry’s window cracked with the double slugs.

Perry fell backward with a muffled cry and vanished from view.

Without wasting another second, Nate moved from the window, scooped up the two spent cartridges and left the bedroom. At the bottom of the stairs he paused. There was shouting from close by, but none from the apartment building. Not yet.

At the back door he looked outside. Satisfied it was all clear, he slipped his pistol into the deep pocket of his long coat, and stepped onto the porch.

Despite the hammering of his heart, he had the presence of mind to close the door quietly behind him. Less of an invitation for other drug-addled backpackers. He calmly crossed the backyard. His growing anxiety made it feel like the tall grass was trying to slow him down, force him back to the scene of his crimes.

He gently pushed through the bushes at the back of the property line and out into the back alley. More of a gravel road, it went north and south.

Slipping off his nylon mask, he turned south and sauntered along, gravel crunching underfoot. To a casual observer he would appear to be an average joe out for a walk, and not a paid hitman with three fresh bodies in his wake.

As he emerged from the gravel lane, and onto a paved cross street, movement in the sky made him stop in his tracks.

To the south, the landscape dipped downward, giving him a relatively clear view of the downtown core in the distance, with its clusters of skyscrapers and office buildings.

A large passenger plane was gliding earthward, heading toward downtown at a fatal angle.

“Huh,” Nate said. “Ain’t that a sight.” Then he turned away and walked to his car.

CHAPTER TWO

Wyatt

“What kind of money do you think we can get for a dead body?”

Wyatt Reeves, who was busy arranging bags of cans in his cart, paused and looked up at his friend, Ethan. “What the hell kind of question is that?”

Ethan was perched on the edge of a dumpster, legs swung over inside, ready to drop in and start hunting for recyclables. “It’s a legitimate question considering I’m looking right at one.”

“No, you’re not,” Wyatt said and looked both ways down the alley. The garbage truck was late which suited him fine. He and Ethan weren’t done with their rounds, yet. “There is no dead body. You just don’t want to work. It’s your turn. We switch at the next alley over.”

Ethan stared into the dumpster and frowned. With his long white beard the expression made him look like a depressed Santa Claus. “I’m not looking to skip my turn. I’m just curious if maybe we could profit from this fella’s misfortune.”

Annoyed, Wyatt dropped a shopping bag of cans into the cart with a loud clatter, and moved to the dumpster to peer over its edge.

Sure enough, the body of a man was nestled in amongst full garbage bags as if he were sleeping. But the wide vacant eyes and ashen skin made this sleep eternal.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” Wyatt whispered, shocked.

“Told you,” Ethan said. “What should we do with him?”

Wyatt tore his gaze away from the body to look at Ethan. “Do with him? Why, nothing at all. That’s what we do with him. What makes you think we should do anything other than get the hell out of here?”

“Well, he’s in our dumpster, so technically he’s ours.”

“This is not our dumpster. It’s the apartment building’s. Just because we dive into it every morning doesn’t make the thing ours.” Wyatt pointed a finger at the dead man. “And that makes this guy the apartment manager’s problem.”

Ethan shook his head. “Wyatt, buddy. You’re such a negative-Nancy. But you’re right, this is not our problem.”

“Damn right it’s not!”

“It’s our opportunity!” Ethan said and dropped inside the dumpster.

“What the hell are you doing?” Wyatt said, glancing toward the apartment building. He hoped the no one came out right now, or they’d be screwed. “Get out of there!”

Ethan shifted some bags around to get a better look. He seemed absolutely fascinated with this find.

The dead man appeared to be quite young, maybe in his early twenties. He wore a dark blue jacket over a black dress shirt and black jeans. There was a tattoo on the back of one curled hand. Wyatt recognized its symbol.

“He’s a Feral Kid,” Wyatt said with disgust. Maybe it was good this guy was dead. The Feral Kids were a notorious homeless gang that roamed the city, terrorizing and extorting the other homeless. Wyatt had many encounters with them over the years, none of which were pleasant.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Ethan said, leaning closer.

“Can you tell how he died?” Wyatt asked, curious despite himself.

“Being a Feral Kid is how he died, I’d guess. Not the most work safe occupations you can choose.” Ethan delicately lifted open the man’s jacket. “I don’t see any blood, but there’s too much crap in here to tell.”

“I don’t think you should be touching him, Ethan.”

“Why not? He won’t mind.” Ethan reached into the man’s shirt pockets and felt around.

“God damnit! What are you doing? You’re gonna get your DNA all over him. What about forensics?”

Ethan shifted to jam his fingers into the man’s jean pockets. “DNA. Forensics. What’s that all mean to someone like us? No one cares. This guy will be scooped up by the truck and ferried off to the dump. He’ll end up under tons of shit and will rot away to nothing with the rest of the garbage.”

Wyatt stepped away from the dumpster to check the alleyway, again. Other than a dozen dumpsters full of their morning trash there was no one around. He tried listening for the garbage truck but couldn’t make out its distinctive sound.

“This isn’t good, Ethan. I don’t like it. Come on, get out of there. Will skip this row and go to the next alley over.”

Ethan didn’t find anything and scratched at his chin, disappointed. “They picked him clean, whoever did this. There isn’t even lint in his pockets.” He spotted the man’s shoes. “Oh, hey! Check these kicks out!”

Wyatt looked on in horror as his friend wrestled a pair of faded runners of the dead man’s feet. Not a sight he expected to see when he woke up in his tent this morning to start his rounds. He expected more of the same. Cans, bottles, and the reek of garbage filled dumpsters.

It had been his routine for the last eight years. Day in and day out. Not once did he encounter a dead body. Dead animals, sure. Rats, and cats, and even a dog or two. But not a person. Feral Kid or not, this guy had been a human being. Watching Ethan casually manhandle the body suddenly made him queasy.

Somewhere from down deep, a memory fought to surface. “Oh, I think I’m gonna be sick,” Wyatt said and stumbled over to throw up behind the dumpster. Cold coffee and stale bagels.

Ethan dropped to the ground, the dead man’s runners on his feet. “Now your DNA is everywhere. We’re both going to hang.”

Wyatt wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve and glared at his friend. “Satisfied?”

“With the runners? Damn right. They fit perfectly!”

Wyatt opened his mouth to berate Ethan when the sound of a distant car crash tore his attention away.

They both turned in the direction of the noise. It was immediately followed by another crash, metal smashing against metal.

“Damn,” Ethan said pacing around in his runners, trying to break them in. “Someone was in too much of a hurry to get somewhere.”

Another crash, this time from the other end of the alley. From that direction a woman screamed.

“We’re at the epicenter!” Ethan said.

“What? This isn’t an earthquake, just shitty drivers hopped up on caffeine.” Wyatt scoffed and grabbed the dumpster’s heavy lid.

“What are you doing now?”

“Laying him to rest,” Wyatt said and eased the lid closed. “Have any last words?”

“Yeah, I’d like to thank the guy for wearing size twelves.”

“Let’s get out of here,” Wyatt said grabbing the cart full of cans. “The less time here the better.”

Ethan grabbed the other cart which they used to carry glass items. Only a half dozen beer bottles rattled at its bottom.

They pushed their carts down the middle of the alley trying to not look suspicious.

“Why’d they kill him?” Ethan asked. He kept grinning down at his new shoes having tossed his old pair in the cart.

“I haven’t the foggiest,” Wyatt said. He kept glancing at each of the dumpsters they passed. All probably filled with cans and bottles. The truck would be by soon and would haul them off to the dump. What a waste of money.

Ethan didn’t appear to mind all the missed out treasure they were passing. At least he got something out of this run. “Bet you it was over drugs. Drugs and guns. It’s always over drugs and guns.”

They walked on for several minutes, cans and bottles rattling.

“Money,” Wyatt finally said. “Probably money.”

“Yeah, but drugs and guns get you the money.”

“Or money gets you the drugs and guns.”

They chuckled.

Wyatt felt strange laughing. They’d found a dead body, robbed it, and left it to cook in a dumpster under the morning sun. He shouldn’t be laughing.

As they came to the end of the alley, they both stopped. The cross street in front of them was littered with cars.

Vehicles were parked everywhere in the middle of the street and down its sides. Some were even on the sidewalks.

A slick looking car had jumped the meridian and crashed into a concrete divider. A Chinese man stood next to its open driver-side door helping a woman inside who was wedged behind an air bag. She looked dazed.

“Well, fuck a duck,” Wyatt said, agog.

Ethan made a tsk-tsk sound. “Everybody in too big of a damn hurry.” He turned his cart onto the sidewalk and pushed on. Wyatt followed still a little stunned at the odd carnage around him.

“What do you think happened?” Wyatt said.

“Don’t know, don’t care,” Ethan said as he steered around a sedan which had driven over the sidewalk and buried itself in a line of thick hedges. “If it becomes our concern, I’ll let you know.”

Ethan didn’t like people and did his utmost to avoid them. And by people that meant those with more money than him.

Which meant everybody.

Wyatt couldn’t blame him. The crap they both had to put up with as dumpster divers could make you crazy. It continually disappointed him how folks sometimes treated those in need. To most, the homeless were less than the dog shit they scraped off the bottom of their shoe.

Still, Wyatt felt a little bad for that woman in the car. He even felt bad for the dead Feral Kid they’d left in the dumpster. Somewhere, his parents were wondering where he was. Perhaps it was best they didn’t know.

“Oh, crap,” Ethan said, and stopped.

“What? What is it?”

“Frikken Baldy,” Ethan said and nodded further ahead.

Approaching them down the sidewalk, pushing a cart full of cans, was another homeless man. Unlike Wyatt and Ethan, he didn’t have a beard or any hair for that matter as he was completely bald. Other than being known for his naked scalp he was also infamous for being completely insane.

Baldy spotted them and waved, a wide grin on his dirty face.

“Crap, here he comes,” Ethan said.

“He’s not all bad,” Wyatt said. He didn’t mind Baldy as long as he kept his crazy talk down to a low simmer.

“Bad enough,” Ethan whispered as Baldy rattled up to them. “He Baldy! Top of the morning to you!”

“T-top of the m-morning to you t-too!” Baldy said. His grin had grown so comically wide it stretched from ear to ear.

“Morning, Baldy,” Wyatt said with a nod. He gave Baldy’s cart a once over. It was jammed full of cans, even more than what Ethan and he had dredged up that morning. Crazy or not, Baldy always knew where the fattest dumpsters could be found.

“D-did you see the p-plane?” Baldy exclaimed, excited. He blinked frantically as if he couldn’t believe the words he was saying.

“Huh?” said Ethan.

“Th-the p-plane that crashed!” Baldy said and pointed to the southeast.

All of them looked in that direction. High buildings and tall trees blocked their view of any crash.

“I don’t see nuthin,” Ethan drawled. He didn’t bother hiding his impatience.

Wyatt shrugged. “How do you know a plane crashed?”

“S-saw it coming d-down,” Baldy said. “Into the d-downtown area.”

“Uh-huh,” Ethan said and turned to Wyatt. “Let’s get going. We still need to cash these in and go eat.”

Baldy looked confused but didn’t protest as both men steered their carts past him. “M-maybe we should h-help,” he called after them.

“Oh, for Christ’s sake,” Ethan said.

Wyatt said, “Cops will take care of it Baldy, don’t you worry. Oh and don’t bother fishing the next alley up. We already cleaned it out.”

Baldy nodded enthusiastically, but didn’t move. He watched them as they walked on.

“Why did you say that to him?” Ethan asked, scowling.

“I don’t want him finding that body. Who knows how he’d react.”

Ethan scoffed. “Hell. How do we know he wasn’t the one who put him there?”

“Baldy? He wouldn’t hurt a fly.” Mentally, Baldy was like a little kid and Wyatt did his best to look out for him. He just couldn’t be around him for too long. That stutter drove him up the wall.

Ethan shook his head. “You can’t read people at all, then.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Cause Baldy has the crazy eyes. He’s killed before. You can tell.”

Wyatt shook his head, but didn’t want to argue with Ethan, the eternal cynic.

They pulled off the street and into the next alleyway, a part of their route. Fourteen dumpsters eagerly awaited to be pried open like virgins on their honeymoon.

“Hopefully, there won’t be any bodies in these,” Ethan said with a wry grin.

“Bodies?” someone said from behind them.

They turned.

Three scary looking young guys emerged from behind a fence where they’d been drinking beer.

“What bodies are you talking about?” said the taller of the three.

Icy fear washed over Wyatt. He didn’t need to see the symbols tattooed on their hands to know who these guys were. He recognized each of them.

Feral Kids.

CHAPTER THREE

Nate

Approaching a getaway car always made Nate more nervous than it should. But if someone wanted to ambush him, this was the perfect spot to do so.

Unger giving him this job, and assigning the idiot Morse to do the ground work, gave Nate pause. Maybe Nate was the job, or meant to be rolled up with it.

He tried to shrug away his doubts. Hitman jitters.

More shouts, this time from all around him.

“My God! That plane!” a man yelled from his yard, pointing. He’d been trying to start his lawnmower but it wouldn’t cooperate.

Nate kept his head low, concentrating on the sidewalk. Can’t have people identifying him a block from a triple homicide. He needed to keep a low profile until he got some distance. Tough to do when you’re over six feet and built like a Russian shot putter, but he did his best.

Another block, and more people began to emerge from their houses and apartment buildings, adding to his nerves. Some looked in the direction of the huge plume of smoke which now spiraled upwards from downtown. Others gaped like fish in confusion.

You’d think everyone would be tired of planes crashing into buildings after New York, he mused. Yet, this was also a good thing for him. Now their focus, and memory, would be of the plane crash, and not of the large hitman who tromped past their home.

He approached a T-intersection where a bunch of cars and trucks had suddenly decided to park in the middle of the street. But as he got closer, he noticed that nearly all of them were mashed up against one another, side panels and bumpers dented, headlights shattered.

Drivers and passengers yelled at each other. Small crowds formed at the street corners, ogling the mayhem.

Nate kept walking. Why hadn’t he parked closer? He shook his head. No, that would have been stupid. The rule was golden. For a stealth job, always keep your escape vehicle at least two blocks distance.

As he marched past the fender-bender carnage, a thought struck him. Why weren’t there any sirens? No emergency vehicles raced to the scene. In fact, he didn’t recall hearing any earlier after all those crashes.

He glanced southward. The thick pillar of smoke had grown larger stretching up into the sky. Maybe everyone was down there?

A half-block later he had to walk around a mini-van that had jumped the curb and was perched over the sidewalk. A man sat in the driver’s seat, his door open. He was cursing as he tried turning the key in the ignition over and over, but the engine appeared dead.

Nate noticed several vehicles similarly parked – up on sidewalks, in the middle of lawns, facing the wrong way in the oncoming lane. People cursed or looked confused, or both.

A skinny guy with a beard stood outside another mini-van which sat on the low concrete meridian in the middle of the street. Two brats cried inside. He frowned at his smartphone, pressing at it angrily.

Mr. Beard spotted Nate walking by. “Hey! Can I use your phone?”

No, but I got two bullets that’ll solve that crying problem of yours, Nate wanted to say. Instead, he shrugged, non-committal and kept going. Mr. Beard turned to yell at his brats.

Normally, he would have been annoyed, even alarmed Mr. Beard had made eye-contact with him, noticed him. But with all the strange chaos he doubted he was the most interesting thing people would remember that day.

Consider this a gift.

He imagined a prosecutor questioning Mr. Beard and pointing in Nate’s direction. “Do you remember seeing this man on the morning of the fourteenth?”

Mr. Beard gave it some thought. “The fourteenth? The day that plane fell out of the sky? Wasn’t that just terrible? And I couldn’t get my phone to work!”

Nate chuckled at his own humor.

He spotted his car parked up ahead in the shade of some trees. Children played in a park nearby, a man threw a frisbee for a dog to chase.

No one else was around. Not anyone that might pop him one, anyway.

As he walked up to the driver’s side, he glanced around one more time. Then he quickly unlocked the door and got in. After closing the door he placed both hands on the steering wheel and took a deep breath.

Why was he so nervous? This certainly wasn’t his first rodeo, he understood nearly every job made him a little apprehensive. But this one felt different. Was it Morse’s sloppy scouting job, or the fact he got himself stuck working for Unger the idiot?

No. Something else.

He peered through the windshield. On the opposite side of the street a couple were standing on their lawn alternating their gaze from the black pillar of smoke to the phones in their hands.

Something was wrong. An amorphous thing he could not explain. And not just with the cars…

Curious, he stuck the key into the ignition and turned.

Nothing.

He tried again. Some result.

“Ah, come on!” he said. After several more attempts it dawned on him that the seatbelt warning light hadn’t blinked on. In fact, nothing on the dash lit up, as if the battery was dead.

Great, he thought. Now what? He was a couple of blocks from three people murdered by his own hand, with no way of making a quick escape.

He started to get angry and turning the key over and over again didn’t help.

Giving up he fished the phone out of his pocket. It was a disposable dumbphone, not a smartphone like all the idiots used. Can’t get a GPS on a dumbphone.

He thumbed a button, but the screen didn’t turn on. He tried again. Nothing. He tried different buttons. The phone was dead. Yet, it had worked earlier.

Now he got really angry. I have it, too? Whatever effected everyone else had killed his car and made his dumbphone even dumber.

At least he didn’t have to put up with Unger texting him with moronic questions.

Yes, the job is done, you twit. And no thanks to your flunky, Morse!

He pictured Morse’s fat face as he bashed it in with his fist, over and over. Breaking the nose, knocking out teeth, causing his eyes to swell over and bruise. “There were people in the house!” He wanted to scream at him.

The thought made him feel a little better, soothing him.

With a sigh, he looked around. Okay, now what?

The couple across the street went back inside their house. The children kept playing, oblivious to the craziness of the day.

Feeling warm he opened the door wide and propped his booted feet up on the concrete curb. He tried his dumbphone again to no avail.

Maybe he could steal a different car? This one wasn’t even his, so why not grab another? But what if its battery was dead, too? How many cars would he go through until he found one that worked?

Could this get any worse?

The back of his neck prickled, and he scratched at it.

A shadow passed over him.

“Everything okay?” a female voice said.

Nate looked up, squinting.

Blue uniform, badge, and a holstered pistol.

Ah, crap, Nate thought.

A cop.

CHAPTER FOUR

Wyatt

“Did I stutter or something?” the Feral Kid asked. “When I ask a question, you answer.”

Wyatt and Ethan gaped at the three thugs. Their sudden appearance in the alley caught the older men off guard. They’d never run into the Feral Kids on their rounds before. Usually this particular kind of scum avoided residential back alleys.

Ethan froze up, his mouth working, but without any words spilling out.

Recovering from his surprise, Wyatt tried to look unimpressed. He knew the Kid who spoke. Went by the name Casket, of all things. He wasn’t the big boss of the Feral Kids, more like a Captain. But assigning ranks to these kind of wild animals was giving them too much credit.

“Your name is Casket, right?” Wyatt asked.

Casket looked at Wyatt and sneered. “Yeah, that’s my name, old man. What’s yours? Dopey?”

His two friends chuckled. One had a scar across his chin and the other was missing all his upper teeth.

Casket grinned. “I mean, really, look at you two. You’re like oversized dwarves or something with those beards and pushing your carts to go do some mining.”

More chuckling from his friends. Wyatt noticed a large knife handle sticking out of Casket’s waistband. Probably a Bowie-Knife judging from its size.

Wyatt very much wanted to get up in this punk’s face. Take him down a peg or two. But he didn’t think Ethan was up to the task of a fight. So he kept any insults to himself.

“Look,” Ethan said, holding up his hands. “We don’t want any trouble. We’re just doing our rounds. We’ll get out of your way.”

Ethan started to push his cart, but Scarface blocked him.

Casket said, “What was this shit you were talking about? Bodies? Huh?”

Maybe these guys did it, Wyatt thought. Made sense. Here they were a block away from where one of their own was stuffed in a dumpster. Or maybe they were out looking for him?

Either way, it spelled bad news for him and Ethan. These guys were looking for a fight, now that they had prey in their sights.

“We were talking about the plane crash,” Wyatt said. He hitched a thumb southward. “The one that hit downtown. Lots of bodies. Understand, now?”

Casket blinked at Wyatt’s explanation and shook his head. “What plane crash? There’s no crash. You’re just babbling shit so we don’t stomp your ass.”

Okay, Wyatt thought. So this is on. The icy fear faded away, replaced by anger. These guys expected an easy target. Well, with him, at least, they were in for a surprise. He tensed up.

Ethan’s mouth sputtered to life. “Hey, we were just talking shit, you know. Heard about a crash. Maybe there is, maybe there ain’t. Bodies, no bodies. We don’t give a shit, we just want to go on our way.”

Casket glared at Ethan and pursed his lips, acting like he was considering what Ethan said. “You know what, Sneezy, you’re right. But if you want to pass, you got to pay a toll.”

“Yeah,” Ethan said, sceptical but relieved. “No problem. We got, uh, bottles and cans. Take what you want.”

Casket nodded. “An interesting offer. But I’m not interested in your crappy shit, or your carts.” He took a step closer to Ethan. “How much money you got?”

Oh, damn, Wyatt thought. Here we go.

“Money?” Ethan said glancing at Wyatt.

“Yeah,” Casket said, glaring. “Cold hard cash.”

Wyatt’s temper grew red hot. “We work hard for what little we make. Besides, if you’re going to extort us for pennies, do it after we’ve cashed in at the recycler, genius.”

Casket’s eyes widened and flexed his hands into fists.

“Not a problem,” Ethan said, desperate to diffuse the situation. “Lemme just see what I got-.” He didn’t get to finish.

Casket’s arm shot out and struck Ethan in the face.

Toothless was closest to Wyatt and made a move toward him, but Wyatt was already in motion.

From his pocket Wyatt produced a pair of brass knuckles, having slipped them on while he was talking. He connected with Toothless’ forehead as the young man tried to dodge away.

With an audible thunk the Feral Kid then dropped to the ground, out cold.

Ethan, for his part, was doing a valiant job of stopping Casket’s fist with his face. Casket was raining blows on him over and over, driving Ethan backwards.

Scarface charged at Wyatt and tried to tackle him. Wyatt pushed a cart in his way and Scarface rammed into it, losing his balance.

As the Feral Kid tried to avoid falling, Wyatt cracked him in the nose with the brass knuckles. Cartilage crunched and Scarface’s head snapped back. He dropped to the ground squealing in pain and holding his face.

Wyatt turned to Casket.

Casket had Ethan up against a fence, but turned to face Wyatt once he realized his two friends were down.

As Wyatt closed in on Casket, the Feral Kid whipped out the knife from his waistband. So it was a Bowie-knife.

Casket held it out daring Wyatt to get closer. “God damned Ninja-Hobo, huh?” he said with sneer.

Scarface and Toothless had recovered enough to stand, and they hobbled over to hover behind their leader. Neither looked as if they wanted to keep fighting.

Casket glanced at them and then to the determined look on Wyatt’s face. He came to a wise conclusion.

“This isn’t over, shitheads,” Casket said, then slashed at Ethan’s side. The razor-sharp blade easily cut through Ethan’s shirt and made a deep gash. Blood gushed from the wound.

Ethan shrieked and peeled away from Casket to fall to the ground.

Wyatt saw red and took a step closer to Casket, but the knife kept him at bay.

“We’ll finish this later, Dopey.” Casket said, then the three of them turned and fled down the alley and vanished around a corner.

Wyatt knelt beside Ethan. “Are you all right?”

Ethan’s face was cinched up in pain. “No, I’m not all right! That bastard cut me!”

Wyatt looked at the wound. “He got you good, it looks deep.”

“Feels pretty deep to me!” Ethan howled.

“Just a sec,” Wyatt said and went to his cart. He fished around for a few moments then came up with a small first-aid kit.

He returned to Ethan and opened the kit. Inside was a roll of gauze and some cue-tips.

Ethan managed a laugh. “Great. You can clean my ears as I bleed out.”

“You are not going to bleed out,” Wyatt said. He rolled up the gauze and gently pressed it against the wound. “Hold this here a second.”

Ethan sputtered some curses as he held the gauze to his side.

Wyatt grabbed a long thin scarf from his cart. “Sit up, will ya?”

“Sheesh,” Ethan said as he leaned forward. “All these commands you’re giving me. You’re gonna have me moving cinder blocks next.”

Wyatt wrapped the scarf around Ethan’s stomach. “Okay, exhale.”

Ethan blew out an exaggerated breath then grimaced in agony as Wyatt tied the scarf over the gauze, holding it in place.

“Oh, sweet Jesus that hurts,” Ethan said, sweating profusely. “Where did you learn to do this? Were you a combat medic in a former life?”

“Everything I know I learned from tv,” Wyatt said, avoiding the other man’s gaze. Everyone had secrets. He leaned back and looked Ethan over. “That should do for now.”

Ethan wiped at his face, smearing blood over it. “Okay, now what, Ninja-Hobo?”

“I’ll go get you some help,” Wyatt said. “Find a phone and call for an ambulance.” He turned to go.

“No, don’t leave me here!” Ethan said, wincing in pain. “What if those idiots come back?”

Wyatt considered this for a moment. He’d hurt two of them pretty bad and were probably looking to get some medical help themselves. But Casket was unscathed. He might have only left to get reinforcements, then would come back looking for revenge. Which meant Wyatt couldn’t leave Ethan here. Not with the slight chance of Casket returning.

“Okay,” Wyatt said. “Let’s get you up.”

“Where we going?”

“Back down to the street,” Wyatt said, putting one of Ethan’s arms over his shoulder. “We’ll find someone with a cellphone.”

“No, no, wait!” Ethan said.

“What?”

“We’re not leaving our carts here.”

“Can’t take them with us. God only gave me two hands.”

Ethan gave the carts a forlorn look. “Okay, but at least hide them and lock them up. You still got that bike lock?”

“Yup,” Wyatt said, easing Ethan against the fence.

He quickly moved the carts behind some nearby bushes and locked them together with the lock. Then he grabbed a small backpack which held his water bottle.

“Don’t forget my bag!” Ethan said through gritted teeth.

“I wouldn’t dare forget your man-purse,” Wyatt said snatching a small brown purse hidden in Ethan’s cart and shoved it into the backpack. Whatever the purse contained was of grave importance to him.

“Happy now, you old goat?” Wyatt said as he hoisted Ethan into a standing position, again.

“Never been happier, buddy,” Ethan said as they hobbled down the alley. “Least I got myself some new shoes out of this deal.”

“They are nice shoes,” Wyatt said. His grin hid his concern. The wound was deep and Ethan was losing a lot of blood.

He needed to get his friend to a doctor, and quick.

CHAPTER FIVE

Nate

“What?” Nate asked, trying to get a better view of the cop who stood before him. The morning sun crested the rooftops of the houses behind her, blinding him.

“I wanted to know if everything was okay, Nate,” the woman said.

Nate blinked at his name. She knew him? He felt a claw of ice grip his heart.

“Do I know you?” he asked, a little befuddled. He kept his expression neutral, calm. But inside he roiled with alarm. The situation had gotten much worse. Here he sat in a stolen vehicle, armed with an illegal weapon that could be linked to a trio of nearby bodies, speaking to a police officer who knew him by name.

Crap.

The cop stepped closer, blocking the sun and revealing her face. High cheek bones, a dusting of freckles, piercing green eyes.

The claw of ice tightened even more.

“Vicky!” Nat said, cavalier. “Long time, no see.” He was still reeling inwardly at this rapid turn of events. He was screwed. Really screwed. He needed her to go away or things would get bad.

Very bad.

“Officer Lang to you,” she said with a poisonous tone. She glared down at him.

Nate nodded. He shouldn’t push it but he couldn’t help himself. “So, how’s life as a flatfoot, again?” he said. He scratched his cheek then dropped his hand to rest against the open door, positioning it closer to his pocket.

Officer Lang continued to glare at him for several moments, then said, “I’m a flatfoot because of your boss.” She hitched her thumbs into her belt, the left hand next to her holstered pistol.

Nate knew the gun. A standard police-issue held fast in its holster by a leather snap-strap. He did a rough calculation on her potential speed to unsnap the weapon, draw it, and fire versus him pulling his own pistol with its long silencer from his deep pockets.

The odds came out about even.

Nate shook his head. “That’s got nothing to do with me, Vicky. You know that. We’re both flunkies in our respective organizations. Bottom of the ladder as it were. Well, I make more money, of course.” He smiled at her.

Officer Lang’s face contorted into a scowl and Nate thought she would draw on him right then and there. He tensed.

Lang made a visible effort to relax and her left hand shifted away from her pistol. “Quite the mouth on you, Nate,” she said, fixing him with her stare. “Word is you’ve used it to stay out of jail more than once. A regular fount of information when the squeeze is put to you.” The ice claw tightened more. This bitch was trying to get him to make a move on her. She’s got nothing on him right now. He’s just sitting here, minding is own business, but she wants him to screw up so she could, what? Arrest him? Shoot him? God knows she had reason enough.

Years earlier Victoria Lang was a homicide detective. One of the best. When her old partner retired she was assigned a new stiff, a guy named Brad Fletcher. Only problem was, Brad Fletcher was in deep with Unger and his crew. Owed him big money, too. Much to Unger’s delight.

I gotta cop in my pocket, Unger used to boast. I say dance and he dances a little jig. I say lose that evidence and evidence disappears.

But all good things must come to an end as it did for Fletcher, who got caught trying to hide a bloody knife at a murder scene on the southside.

Fletcher was raked over the coals and broke so quickly as to not even be dignified. Then he shot himself in the head, and Victoria Lang’s career got caught by the same bullet.

Her partner had been on the take and she didn’t know it. You can never get that stink off you, especially as a detective. Her hate for Unger and any of his associates were legendary. Associates like Nate.

Now she was a lowly flatfoot and probably would be one for the rest of her days. Or at least until she made Nate shoot her.

Nate counted to five, then said in a calm voice. “That ain’t true and you know it, Officer.” He emphasized her title. “Anyone with real information, like currently active detectives, knows I don’t say nuthin about nuthin.” Someone shouted from the north about half a block away. Officer Lang looked, but Nate kept his eyes locked on her. What the hell game was she playing? All these accidents right nearby and she’s taking time to hassle him? Had to be emotion that drove her to confront him. Pulled her away from those in direct need just to piss in his face.

Was this bitch crazy?

The pistol weighed heavy in his pocket. His hand itched for it.

Officer Lang frowned then unhooked the radio mike on her chest. She squeezed at its button but the device didn’t make a sound. Not a squawk or hiss of static.

“Damnit,” she said. “Still dead?” She pressed at it a couple more times. Click-click-click.

Nate found this very interesting. “Radio not working today, Vicky? Might want to get that checked. Never know when you’ll need backup to save your skinny square ass.” Officer Lang’s eyes flared, but another shout drew her attention. Again, Nate thought she was about to draw her weapon. Instead, she leaned in close and pointed a finger at him. “Stay right here. I have more questions for you.” Nate shrugged and held up his hands. “No problem, Vicky. I await your return.” She glared at him, then another shout, this one for help, pulled her away. Nate watched her square ass wiggle in her uniform trousers as she hustled down the sidewalk.

He let out a sigh of relief. But now he was faced with a dilemma.

Of course he wouldn’t just sit here and wait for little miss square ass to interrogate him, maybe even get into a shoot-out with her. Yet she could now place him in the immediate vicinity of a triple murder. Even the drunkest homicide detective would have no problem linking Perry to Unger’s crew, which Nate was a known member of.

Or he could simply leave. Walk away and go to ground for a while which was standard procedure after a hit, anyway.

There were no other direct witnesses here. Too much chaos was going on. Only Victoria Lang and her broken radio could place him near the scene.

This was intriguing. Phones were dead. Cars were dead. That plane was dead.

And her radio was dead. Which meant she hadn’t called Nate in. Yet.

Huh.

Nate stood up from driver’s seat and slammed the door. He turned slowly around, taking in the immediate area. Past the children in the park were a large cluster of trees. Beyond that was Greenside avenue. That would do.

He slipped on his nylon mask, withdrew his pistol and walked in the same direction Officer Lang had gone.

He found her a couple of houses down in a yard surrounded by high hedges. Lang was hunched over, giving CPR to an elderly man on the ground. An old woman, presumably the man’s wife, fretted next to them.

“Maybe it’s his pacemaker?” the old lady said. She turned to look at Nate walking swiftly toward them and gasped in surprise. No electricity, then a dying husband and now a masked man on her property. What next?

Officer Lang turned at the woman’s gasp and her eyes widened as Nate aimed his pistol. “You shouldn’t have been here,” he said and shot her through the temple.

The old woman was to stunned to scream. Nate thanked her for her silence by shooting her, too.

Then, as an afterthought, he shot the old man. Nate figured he was actually doing the guy a favor at this point.

He immediately moved to the backyard which he accessed through an open gate. He climbed over several fences and in a few minutes emerged near the park. Slipping off his mask he walked to the trees at the rear.

His heart hammered in his chest, but the ice claw’s grip had vanished.

No one screamed at him. No signs of pursuit. No direct witnesses to his presence.

Flush with the success of not one, but six murders, Nate felt like skipping along like one of the playing children.

He’d never done six before. Not all in one day, at least.

As he stepped through the trees and onto Greenside’s sidewalk he was confronted by dozens of stalled-out vehicles. Up and down the street, across four lanes, were cars, vans and trucks as far as he could see. At least eight blocks of dead metal and fiberglass. People were everywhere, confused, angry, some even crying.

This is big, he thought. But how big? How many more blocks were like this? City wide? And for how much longer? No cars, no planes, no phones, no sirens or police radios.

He felt himself getting excited at the prospects, almost to the point of being aroused.

There is opportunity in chaos. Someone important said that, but he was clueless as to whom. Maybe it was him, right now thinking it.

He looked at his phone, still dead, the screen black. Maybe this would go on for a long time.

How long would he need?

He’d turned left, to face north. His post-job instinct was to take his out – his escape route to a farm Unger controlled at the far outskirts of the city. Hole up. Stay low.

But, instead, he turned south and his feet carried him forward. Into town.

There is opportunity in chaos.

As he passed bewildered people, he smiled to himself. If Unger wanted to know if the job was finished, then Nate would tell him.

Face to face.

CHAPTER SIX

Wyatt

Wyatt helped Ethan carefully walk down the alleyway back to the street, trying not to let his anger show.

It was his fault his friend had been hurt. If he’d kept his mouth shut and simply gave Casket what little money they had, Ethan would not be bleeding all over the place right now.

Wyatt’s temper had always been his curse and scars marred his skin to prove it. Rage issues. That’s what he had. But then didn’t everyone? Avoiding alcohol was key to him not beating the ever loving crap out of anyone who got on his bad side. But alcohol was the hobo’s mana, their gateway to a different reality, one where they could forget about their awful existence. And everyone Wyatt knew lived for a bottle of the stuff.

“Could really use a drink right now,” Ethan said as if reading Wyatt’s mind.

Wyatt chuckled. “You need a doctor. The sauce can wait.”

“I need a pretty nurse. Think you can call one up and get her down here, pronto?”

“Forgot my Rolodex of hot nurse numbers, but I’ll see what I can scrounge up for you, you old goat.”

Once they made it to the street, Wyatt paused to look around. Cars were still parked all over the place in messed up locations, with even more people standing about. Everyone looked agitated and confused.

“What in the hell is up with everybody today?” Ethan said, looking pale. “Can’t they just get their shit together and move on?”

Wyatt glanced down the street in both directions. Vehicles jammed the roadway but none were moving. In fact, not one had its engine on that he could tell.

“You hear that?” Wyatt said.

“What? The sound of my spirit leaving my body?”

“No. The cars. They aren’t even idling. They’ve all been turned off.”

Ethan winced, again. “Screw the cars, get a damned phone!”

“Okay, but let’s set you down first.” He helped Ethan over to a bus stop.

A chubby teenage girl stood waiting for the bus, scowling at her smartphone. As Wyatt eased Ethan onto the stop’s bench she turned her back to them.

“Miss,” Wyatt said as he walked over to her. “Miss, can I use your phone?”

She didn’t respond. The girl was either completely deaf or ignoring him.

“I need to call an ambulance. My friend is hurt.”

The girl whirled to face him. “My phone isn’t working right now. See?” She held it up so Wyatt could see its dark screen.

Wyatt blinked with confusion. Was she messing with him? “Can you turn it on, please? My friend needs an ambulance.”

“It’s not off, moron,” the girl scoffed. “The battery is dead or something. Expensive piece of crap.” She glared at the blackened screen.

“But-,” Wyatt said before she cut him off.

“My phone is not working!” she suddenly shrieked, causing Wyatt to take a step back. “Why can’t you understand that!”

“Ah, for Christ’s sake,” Ethan said from the bench.

Before Wyatt could ask again, the girl stepped out onto the street and looked eastward. “Where’s the stupid bus? This traffic jam is screwing with my schedule!”

Scoffing in frustration she turned away and marched down the middle of the street, navigating around stalled vehicles.

“That there is wife material,” Ethan said with a weak grin.

Wyatt made a herculean effort to control his temper. Every fiber of his being demanded he run after that bitch and take the phone from her. But that would only add to their dilemma.

“Try that guy,” Ethan said and pointed at a man standing next to a car in the opposite lane.

“He better not be wife material,” Wyatt said as he marched across the street.

At the middle of the road, he paused. Both directions appeared to be cluttered with vehicles as far as he could see. None of them were moving or running their engines. Even the street light at a nearby intersection was dead. Very strange.

But there was something else he noticed, perhaps even stranger still. The quiet. No car engines or garbage trucks in the distance. Other than the occasional shout, or profanity spewing driver, it was incredibly still, almost peaceful.

I could get used to this, Wyatt found himself thinking. But whatever oddity that had killed the cars would be fixed soon, he was sure. Good things can’t last forever.

He approached the man standing next to his car, who was glancing from his phone to Wyatt.

“Hello, sir,” said Wyatt. “Can you help me? I need to use your phone. My friend needs an ambulance.”

The man arched an eyebrow as he glanced over at Ethan on the bench. “Ambulance? You want 911?”

“Yeah, please,” Wyatt said, hopeful.

The man shook his head. “Sorry, but my phone is dead.” He held it up to Wyatt. Black screen. “Funny thing is that it happened around the same time my car decided to conk out on me.” He waved a hand at the other nearby vehicles. “Looks as if they all did, too.”

Wyatt grew frustrated. “Okay, thanks.” He looked around, trying to judge who to approach next.

The man watched Ethan. “Your friend doesn’t look to good. What happened?”

Wyatt didn’t want to get into it, but didn’t want to be rude. “We had an altercation with a disagreeable third party.”

The man chuckled. “They are always disagreeable, aren’t they?”

“These ones, especially,” Wyatt said. The people around them weren’t using their phones. Instead, they glared at their little electronic devices trying to will them to turn on. “What happened here?”

The man shrugged. “Just like I said, really. I was driving along on my way to work when the engine suddenly went completely dead and all the lights on the panel blinked off. Thank God the brakes still worked or I would have rear-ended someone.” He nodded to a cluster of cars just ahead of his own. “They weren’t so fortunate. Maybe it happened to them and they couldn’t react in time.”

Wyatt noticed the man wore a watch. “That still working?”

The man looked at it, holding it close to his face and squinted. “Nope. This, too. Damn!”

“And this just happened?”

“About twenty minutes ago, yeah.”

Wyatt was completely flummoxed by it all. What the hell is going on?

“But do you know what is really troubling?” The man asked.

“What?”

“Where are the police? The fire department? No one has shown up, so that means either they are completely unaware of what’s happened on this street or…”

“Or they’ve got the same problem,” Wyatt finished, not liking what he heard. He listened for a few moments. “No sirens at all, yet.”

“Nope.”

So that would mean no ambulance. Maybe not for a long time. He looked over at his friend. Ethan slouched on the bench, his hand over the gauze. Even from here Wyatt could tell he wasn’t doing well.

What was he going to do with him now?

He and Ethan had been friends for years. He used to see Ethan at the weekly soup kitchen next to Saint Catherine’s Church. They started chatting and eventually became good friends.

Wyatt was very protective of his dumpster diving route, but Ethan kept insisting on tagging along. “Who wants to roll around in garbage by themselves?” he said. Turns out he was right. Having Ethan along for his morning rounds helped take the edge of the perpetual loneliness he’d gotten accustom to. As they worked, they talked a lot and about everything.

But now Ethan was in some serious trouble, possibly life threatening.

Because of me, Wyatt thought feeling his anger grow. I should have kept my big fat mouth shut and gave those assholes our money. Then maybe my only friend in the world wouldn’t be bleeding to death on a God-damned bus stop right now.

To the man he asked, “Hey, do you know of a hospital around here?”

“Well, I know of a private clinic some ways down north of that intersection there.”

“How far?”

The man shrugged. “No clue. But I’d guess a good twenty blocks, maybe more.”

Wyatt cursed inwardly. But what else could he do? Sit here and wait for this nonsense to sort itself out, hoping that an ambulance could eventually be called? Or haul Ethan’s weakening ass down twenty blocks on the chance of finding a clinic that might not really be there?

A commotion broke out behind them among a cluster of dead vehicles. Some people were shoving each other around and yelling.

This is getting ugly. If people’s nerves are frayed now, what will things be like in a few hours? Or a few days?

Wyatt shook his head at the prospect. He didn’t need to think on other people right this moment. Only his friend mattered.

He thanked the man and trotted over to Ethan.

His friend’s pallor had whitened considerable and blood completely soaked his left side and down his trousers.

“How you doing,” Wyatt asked, trying not to look as worried as he felt.

“Just peachy,” Ethan said. His whole body was limp like his joints had given up on keeping things together. “Got a medevac on route, yet?”

Wyatt chuckled. “No, no medevac.” He handed Ethan the water bottle. “Here, drink this.”

Ethan took it graciously and guzzled the water down.

“Actually, I’m going to be your medevac.”

“Really,” Ethan said, dubious. “You gonna grow blades or wings or something and whisk me away?”

“Not quite,” Wyatt said. “Wait here, I’ll be right back, okay?”

Ethan shrugged, a weak gesture. “Don’t worry, I don’t think I can crawl very far even if I wanted to.”

It pained Wyatt to leave his friend alone, but he had to. Quickly, he ran down the alleyway and back to their carts.

He unlocked them and then took turns moving them around, testing their wheels. The one for glass bottles looked to be in the best shape, so he dumped it out.

Without bothering to lock the other cart, he ran back down the alley rattling up a tremendous noise.

He pushed the cart up to Ethan and gestured at it with a smile. “Your medevac as ordered.”

Ethan, despite his weakened conditions, gave the cart a doubtful look. “Really? You’re gonna push me around in that?”

“Sure. Works for cans why not for you?”

“Well, I guess I’m recyclable in the grand scheme of things.” He shoved himself up off the bench with Wyatt’s help.

“But where are we gonna go?” Ethan asked as he crawled unceremoniously into the cart. He flopped inside so he was facing backwards, his legs up over the sides like a mischievous kid in a shopping mall. He grunted in pain at the movement.

“To get you fixed up, buddy,” Wyatt said with a smile he didn’t feel.

The man from the car trotted over. “Hey, you taking him to the clinic?”

“Yeah,” Wyatt said.

“Then here, take this.” The man held out a fold of money bills.

Wyatt and Ethan stared in shock.

Wyatt snapped out his reverie and asked, “What’s that for?”

“Unless you guys have insurance, you might have trouble getting help from the clinic. This isn’t much but it should be enough to get your friend looked at,” the man said.

Wyatt stared at the proffered cash. So much of it. Several hundred at least. “I.. I don’t know..” he said with uncertainty. No one had ever given him that much cash before. A couple of bucks, sure. But hundreds of dollars? Never.

“Oh, hell, Wyatt,” Ethan said. “Take the money. At the very least it can pay for my funeral.”

Wyatt accepted the money graciously and shoved it inside his jacket. “Thank you. I mean it.” Then, as an afterthought asked, “What’s your name?”

“Ruben,” the man said. “Now get him out of here.”

Wyatt nodded at Ruben, again, and then pushed the cart, still in shock.

As they rattled along Wyatt found his mind in a daze. That has to be the kindest thing anyone had ever done for him before. And for Ethan.

“See, not all people are complete shit,” Wyatt said as he pushed the rattling cart down the road, navigating around vehicles.

“The jury is still out,” Ethan said. His arms and legs shook with the movement, all the energy gone out of them.

Wyatt looked at him with a mix of pity, rage and confusion. Why was this happening to them? They should be in an ambulance by now if the damned power worked.

As he pushed the cart along, he found his thoughts echoed in the conversations of the people he passed.

What in the hell was going on?

CHAPTER SEVEN

Nate

After walking ten long blocks down Greenside avenue, Nate was ready to start shooting people.

He usually avoided crowds in general. No parties, or get-togethers or baseball games. Those were for the lesser folk, the chum of the sea.

In fact, if he had to count how many friends he had on his fingers he’d come up with a fist. He didn’t need friends. More of a hindrance to his line of work. Can’t trust people, and you really couldn’t trust the jackals in the underworld where he worked.

So having to listen to all the whining and wailing of the people he passed began to fray his already shortened nerves.

Car after car, helpless drivers stood beside them. Nearly every vehicle had bumped into the one in front of it at cruising speed. Hoods were crumpled, back lights shattered, windshields cracked. The result was one long continuous line of vehicular mayhem in both directions.

And everybody screamed or yelled at everyone else.

“Why didn’t you watch where you’re going?”

“No brakes! I couldn’t stop!”

“My brakes worked, but I have no power.”

“My horn wouldn’t even work!”

“Call your insurance company – if you can!”

“My neck!”

“My car!”

This tension added up. At one point, he came upon an eighteen wheeler which had jackknifed on the road, the driver having tried to stop, but couldn’t do it fast enough. He’d plowed through cars creating a wake of overturned vehicles, some on top of each other.

Two men were fighting amongst this carnage while others tried to stop them or looked on.

Nate paused to watch the circus, feeling his blood rise. He very much wanted to jump into the fray, show them how a beat down is done properly. But after a few minutes he grew bored and continued on.

A pretty girl knelt under a tree next to an older man, maybe her father. The old coot clutched at his chest, gasping heavily.

She saw Nate as he walked by and waved frantically at him. “Can you help me, please!” He found her high pitched voice cute. He walked over.

The girl looked relieved. “Oh, thank God! No one would help us. I don’t know what it is. Do you know how to-,” she stopped talking when Nate leaned down and scooped a cell-phone from the old man’s lap.

Nate peered at its black screen, thumbing it.

“What are you doing?” the girl asked, confused and frantic. “My phone doesn’t work. No one’s does.”

“Figures,” Nate said, disappointed. He tossed the phone back onto the man’s lap and walked away, the girl too stunned to say more.

Nate took out his own dead phone, not expecting a change in its status. There wasn’t.

“Won’t be needing this anymore,” he said and threw it.

The phone ricocheted loudly off the passenger door of a souped-up red Camaro, chipping the paint and leaving a dent.

“Hey! What the hell!” screamed the driver who had been examining the damage to his hood. The front end was firmly wedged under the rear bumper of a landscaping truck.

The driver had to climb over his windshield to confront Nate.

Nate stood and waited.

“You’re going to pay for that!” the driver screamed, waving at the dent.

Nate laughed, a deeply mocking sound. Something he practiced. “Your hood looks like that, but you get your panties in a twist over a little bump?” He sneered at the driver. “Got your priorities backwards, don’t you think?”

The driver, a younger man in his twenties had a lean muscular build. Nate could tell it was all for show and not for use. Doubted the guy could even throw a good punch.

The driver came right up to Nate and got in his face. “Who the hell do you think you are? You’re gonna pay for-.”

Nate’s arm shot out from his side, no telegraphing at all. His fist connected with the tip of the other man’s nose and kept on going, crunching cartilage.

The man’s angry screams became a yelp of pain. His head snapped back, and he stumbled, knees buckling, then fell to the concrete. Blood exploded from his mashed nose.

Nate stepped forward and kicked him in the stomach. The man folded into himself keening in pain.

“Think I should pay for it?” he said, kicking the man again.

“Okay! Okay!” the man begged trying to block the kicks with his legs and hands.

Nate kicked again. “Piece of shit Camaro. Why don’t you drive a real car?” He didn’t really mean that, but was too pissed off to care.

“Stop that!” someone shouted.

Nate looked up to find a small crowd of people gathering around. A fat wide-eyed woman held up her hands. “Stop hurting him!”

The back of Nate’s neck prickled and, in one fluid motion, instantly produced his pistol.

The crowd gasped in surprise.

With the silencer attachment, Nate realized that the pistol looked a little comical. He waved it at them.

“What’s a matter with you idiots?” he said almost conversationally. “Never seen a good shit-kicking before?”

Wanting it to just end, the man on the ground said, “I’m sorry! Okay? I’m sorry!”

“What?” Nate asked, aiming at him.

The man’s eyes widened. Now he knew who he was really dealing with. Not some slob walking down the street, but an apex predator.

“Said I’m sorry,” the man said, tears streaming down his face. Whether he cried from the pain or for his life, Nate couldn’t tell.

Nate looked over the little group of frightened people. It felt strange standing before them like this without a mask on. It felt liberating. “Anyone got a working phone?” he asked.

Every head shook, no.

“Huh,” Nate said, then lowered the pistol and walked away, continuing south.

This is big, he thought as he sauntered along the side of the road. Whatever’s happened is bigger than he originally considered. How does someone turn everything off at once? Never mind turning things off – everything is effectively dead. Was it the Russians? Those crazy Koreans?

As he picked his way along the sidewalk, people spotted the pistol in his hand and gave him a wide birth. Nate didn’t notice, so lost in thought.

This has got to be an attack of some sort. Some sort of device. A death ray, or something. Or a thing that sucks up electricity or negates it. Then he stopped, hit with a thought. Nuclear? Was it a bomb?

He slowly spun around scanning the horizon. The black column of smoke from the plane crash mottled the sky to the south, but it was joined by other columns, most smaller. He counted six rising from different locations. Fires all over. He glanced at the crush of cars on the road. And no way for firefighters to get to them, even if their fire engines were still working, which he doubted.

But he didn’t see a mushroom cloud. If there was a nuclear attack, people would be really freaking out right now. Still, it didn’t mean a bomb hadn’t gone off nearby, or in space. He’d spent a lot of time surfing the internet and one of the factoids he learned was that nukes killed anything electrical.

He continued on, lost in thought, but slipped the pistol back in his pocket.

Vicky’s radio didn’t work. Cars weren’t moving, and planes – at least one he knew of – were crashing. Cops were going to have one hell of a day on their hands if this was city wide, which it was starting to shape up to be.

He arrived at an intersection which was densely packed with dead vehicles. There were more people here, most looked to be workers from a huge nearby office building. The sign outside the building made him pause. Pickering Office Tower.

Well, well, he thought. That was a name from the past. Not the building, but of one of its inhabitants.

Nate felt a strange mix of anger and excitement course through his body.

There is opportunity in chaos.

He walked toward the office tower. There were clusters of office geeks talking excitedly to each other and waving their cellphones around, trying to understand the situation.

Nate approached a trio of women, all wearing long tight skirts which he found appealing. “Hey, what’s going on?” he asked a pretty blonde.

The blonde was a little startled by his appearance. Nate didn’t look like he worked in a cubicle by any stretch of the imagination. “Uh, the power’s gone out. Can’t work.”

A brunette gave Nate the once over and liked what she saw. “Yeah, they might give us the rest of the day off.” Her eyes flashed at him.

Nate grinned. “I think it’ll be longer than that. More like a vacation, an extended one.”

“Why’s that?” the blonde asked, more concerned now.

Nate didn’t answer. He tilted his head back to look up the tall building. “How many stories do you think that is?”

The blonde giggled nervously. “It’s twenty-one stories. I should know. I had to climb down every last one of them.”

“Why?” Nate asked.

She giggled nervously, again. “Because the elevators aren’t working. You need electricity for that.”

“Huh,” Nate said. Then he asked, “Isn’t there a law office up there?”

The blonde blinked in surprise. “Yes, Anderson and Associates. That’s where I work. Did you have an appointment?” He was starting to make them nervous.

“Yeah,” Nate said, “I got an appointment with Jonas Anderson. He out here somewhere?” He looked around at the crowd.

The blonde shook her head. “No, he’s waiting it out in his office. It would take more than a power outage to get Mr. Anderson out of there on a work day.”

Nate said, “We’ll see about that.” He left the perplexed women and headed to the front doors.

“But the elevators don’t work!” the blonde called after him.

He entered the main foyer which was crowded with people. Others trickled through the doors heading outside. Everyone was annoyingly excited at this curious event, so dull were their lives.

Nate found the building registry on a wall and scanned the names.

Anderson & Associates – Partners in Law – 21st Floor.

Figures it would be the top damn floor. He shrugged. Guess he had to work for this. Besides, it was the least he could do for Chris.

He found the stairs and started up. Tired looking fat men in shirts and ties bumbled downward. It was dark, but each floor had propped open the stairwell door letting some sunlight in from the floor’s windows.

At the tenth floor Nate found a maintenance man up on a low ladder. He was fiddling with an emergency light which was wedged up in a corner.

“Shouldn’t those be working?” Nate asked. He’d passed one on each level, all off.

“Should, yeah,” the man said. “But something is wrong with the batteries.” He tapped the large narrow block beneath the light. “Should have switched over to them the second the power went out.”

“The batteries don’t work, either?”

The man nodded in the gloom. “Not just these, but all of them.” He held out a large flashlight and flicked its switch back and forth. Nothing happened. “Phones are toast, too.”

“Huh,” Nate said and left the man to his futile efforts. But before he climbed a couple of steps he turned back and asked, “What do you think could do that? Cause a power outage and kill the batteries?”

The maintenance man gave it a moment of thought, then said, “Aliens,” and returned to his work.

For the next eleven floors Nate played that word over and over in his mind. Aliens. That can’t be. Could it? An alien attack?

As he finally reached the twenty-first floor, he pushed the thought of an alien invasion out of his mind. He’d think on that later. For now, time to catch up with an old friend.

He left the stairwell and entered a lush office foyer, the kind only lawyer money could buy. There wasn’t a receptionist at the desk so he went exploring.

After passing empty cubicles and offices he heard voices coming from an open door marked Board Room.

Inside, he found two men pouring over stacks of papers and giant law books. A pair of laptops sat on the huge table, their screens black.

The men looked up as Nate entered. One of them, a fat man with a stylish goatee and powder-blue tie,  gasped.

“What’s up, Jonas?” Nate asked the fat man. “Long time no see.”

Jonas stood in alarm as Nate walked up to him. “N-Nate! Oh, what a surprise. I wasn’t expecting you.”

“You weren’t expecting me?” Nate said, his voice rising with anger. “Jonas, you should always be expecting me.” He pulled out his pistol, but kept it by his side.

“Oh, God!” Jonas said, raising his hands. His fat blubber quivered beneath his expensive clothes. Clothes Nate helped pay for.

Nate grabbed Jonas by his powder-blue tie. “You should have been expecting me every single day since Chris died. Which wouldn’t have happened if you did your damned job!”

The other lawyer, tall and skinny with glasses, had stood up. He backed up against the wall, eyes wide with terror.

Jonas was beside himself with fear. “But it wasn’t me! It was the judge. You know the evidence was too strong.”

“Too strong?!” Nate screamed, spitting his words over the man’s face. “I paid you all that money so the evidence wouldn’t matter!”

“B-but they had Chris on video, pulling the trigger! You saw it yourself!”

Nate breathed heavily, his rage growing hotter by the second. “You know they shanked him, right? He bled out in the showers!” He pressed his face up against the terrified lawyer’s and screamed, “But before they shanked him, they took turns fucking him in the ass!” Nate’s eyes were wide, crazed. “He wouldn’t have been there if you did your fucking job!”

The skinny guy with glasses suddenly ran to the door, his tie flapping about. Nate calmly aimed and shot the fleeing man in the head, splattering blood and bits of brain matter over a large beautiful painting of a sailboat.

Jonas cried out in shock then grabbed at his chest in pain.

Nate looked at him in disgust. “Oh, no. You don’t get to die on me before I can kill you.” He aimed at one of the nearest windows which lined one wall of the huge room. Six shots punctured the reinforced glass, creating a large cluster of cracks.

Nate heaved the sagging man to his feet. “You got some co-workers downstairs who want to see you, Jonas.”

Jonas gasped in pain, eyes locked onto the shattered window. He shit his pants.

With his free hand, Nate pulled the lawyer along by his tie and hurled him at the window.

“Nooooo!” Jonas screamed, then smashed through the glass and vanished from sight.

Nate peered out the window and watched the fat man plummet. He’d never seen someone fall from this high up, before.

Jonas hit the pavement below narrowly missing groups of office workers. The lawyer didn’t so much as splatter as he practically turned inside out with the impact.

As Nate reentered the stairwell and began the long descent, he found one thought playing over and over in his mind.

Aliens. Now wouldn’t that be a sight?

CHAPTER EIGHT

Wyatt

The streets were complete chaos.

That would be the best way Wyatt could describe them. Pushing the cart with Ethan’s weight wasn’t a problem. He’d been pushing carts for years. Despite his lifestyle he ate okay, thanks to soup kitchens and grocery store refuse. He was in fairly good health.

But trying to navigate the streets with all its cars, trucks, and tractor trailers was really getting to him. It was like God dumped all these vehicles in his way to create an obstacle course. To test his resolve. How badly do you want to save your friend, Wyatt? Do you think it will make up for all those things you’ve done?

By Wyatt’s estimation, they had traveled eight blocks in the last two hours. All of it level ground for which he was grateful. But the crowds of people sitting and standing on the sidewalks stopped him dead in his tracks many times.

Attempting to use the road itself had become nearly impossible. As a major thoroughfare, the morning rush hour had been in full swing when everything went dead. Many drivers managed to stop, but others didn’t. A chain reaction backed up against another chain reaction. The result was six lanes of vehicular carnage.

The view of so many dead vehicles lined from horizon to horizon reminded Wyatt of those horror movies where the world was ending. People fleeing the city from malevolent aliens, or city crushing monsters, or invading armies. Only none of those scenarios were the case here, but Wyatt would welcome any one of them right now.

He was getting close to losing his temper. But he kept on pushing through. He had to.

Ethan jiggled in the cart, eyes half closed.

“You still with me, buddy?” Wyatt asked as he wiped a thick sheen of sweat from his face.

“Yup,” Ethan said, perking up. “Not going anywhere you ain’t taking me.” He looked about at the cars and people they slowly cruised by. “Damn, someone really screwed up somewhere didn’t they?”

“How’s that?” Wyatt asked. He needed to keep Ethan awake and talking.

“Well, the way I see it maybe the government discovered something they shouldn’t have, and this is the end result.”

“Like a bomb?”

“Sure, a bomb, or a device or something meant to knock out the Russians. Only we got hit with it instead. I mean, look around. Have you ever seen anything like this before in all your days? I sure haven’t.”

“I’m certain you’ve seen a lot considering you’re older than dirt. But no, I’ve never seen this before.”

Ethan thought for a moment. “Maybe the sun did it.”

“Okay, the blood loss is making you a little delusional. You’ve gone from bombs for Russians to the sun. Bit of a stretch?” Wyatt said, teasing.

Ethan shook his head, weakly. “Not at all. Can happen. Oh, hell, it has happened for all we know. Solar flares or sunspots or whatever. Could be that the sun burped and a big ass wave of radiation hit the Earth and knocked out everything electrical.”

Wyatt thought on this a few moments as he swerved the cart around a fat man who stood unmoving in the middle of the sidewalk.

As Wyatt gave the guy a dirty look, he said to Ethan, “Okay, that might make some sense. But I’ve never heard of this happening before, like ever.”

“Oh, it’s happened,” Ethan said as he tried to adjust his position. It wasn’t the most comfortable way to sit, especially if you’ve been stabbed. “Back in the eighteen-eighties or so a bunch of telegraph wires fried out. There wasn’t much electrical back then, but what little there was got sizzled.”

“Like sparks and stuff?”

“Yeah.”

Wyatt gazed up at the endless lines of wires which extended from the telephone poles along the road. “Doesn’t look fried to me. Everything looks the same, except for all these damned people and dead cars.”

“Yeah. I dunno about that. Maybe it wasn’t the sun. Just a theory.”

“But a good one. Better than my theory, by a long way.”

“You have a theory, do you Einstein?”

“Yup.”

“Well, enlighten me, please.”

Wyatt stopped. The tiredness seeped through his bones and joints.

Ethan frowned at him. “Whoa, junior. I think you’ve overexerted yourself. Take a break. Here, drink some water.”

Wyatt accepted the bottle and took a long swig. His chatting was masking the mounting frustration he felt. “Where is the God-damned clinic?”

He slowly spun around trying to make out all the signs for the different offices and strip malls around them. He’d been checking as they traveled, but nothing close to resembling a clinic presented itself.

Beside them a family sat in a minivan, the side door slid open. He could hear everyone complaining inside, bewildered at their situation. By this time nearly everybody he’d seen had completely given up on their phones and took to interrogating the other stranded people closest to them. Have they heard anything? Did they know what was going on? When would help arrive?

With the moronic conversations, and the heat, and the need to get Ethan some help the tension inside him was building up.

He was afraid it wouldn’t take much to make him blow.

“Yo, Einstein,” Ethan barked.

Wyatt snapped out his thoughts. “What? What is it?”

“Lost you there for a second. You were going to enlighten me?”

“Right, sorry,” Wyatt said and handed the bottle back. He resumed pushing the cart. The beginning of the next block was a short distance ahead. Maybe the clinic was there. “My theory is this. I think God finally got fed up with how the world had gone and screwed itself and decided to do a reset.”

“A reset?”

“Yeah, what better way to get people to pull their heads out of their collective asses than to take away what was most important to them?”

“Electricity?”

Wyatt nodded. “Sure. But maybe it’s more than that. Take away all the electricity and what do you got left?”

“The mother of all traffic jams,” Ethan offered.

“Yup, that’s one thing. But what does that represent? It’s not just this traffic jam but the fact that all the cars and busses and stuff no longer work. What happens when they never start up again?”

“A lot of people will have to walk to work,” Ethan said. “Would do them good. Hell, you and I do that every damned day!”

“Yeah, a lot of walking. But where would they be walking to? If they go to the office, and the computers and machines no longer even turn on, what do they do then?”

Ethan looked pensive. “Start dumpster diving?”

Wyatt laughed, something he hadn’t done for several long hours. “Well, they could but where would those cans come from? Need machines to make the cans.”

“And trucks to deliver the cans to the store,” Ethan said. “Hell, they couldn’t even dig the aluminum from the ground to feed into their dead can-making machines.”

They passed a bus who’s passengers now loitered on the grass next to the sidewalk. Hardly anyone gave the two of them a look, so caught up in their own dilemma. Wyatt was used to being ignored all the time. But he found a strange satisfaction in seeing these people totally flummoxed to the point of being helpless. Now he was the one making progress, and they were to be ignored.

Ethan said, “So, no more cans for us?”

Wyatt shook his head. “I don’t know, partner. All I do know is if this doesn’t fix itself right quick, things are going to get like the Lord of the Flies.”

“Like a bunch of kids on an island?”

“Like no technology. What if one of these saps get mugged, how they going to call the police? What if there’s a murder? No cameras around, no phones, no nothing that would normally make someone think twice before committing a crime.”

This thought made Ethan look more pale. “Sheesh, now that is messed up, right there.”

“Okay, back to the cans in the store,” Wyatt said.

“Or not being there any longer.”

“But say there still is. How do you buy it?”

“Money.”

“Yeah, but what money? Everything is electronic. Pay from a debit card or credit card. Can’t do that without the juice flowing through those lines overhead. Now, you and I are old school. Everything is cold hard cash with us.”

“If we had any.”

“True, but I’ll bet that you and I have more hard currency on us than anyone on this street. They all got cards linked to their bank accounts, which is online. Or was.”

“Shit,” Ethan said, true realization dawning on him. As they passed more stranded people he looked at them with an odd expression.

“What are you thinking now?” Wyatt asked.

“I’m thinking these folks are absolutely screwed. Lord of the Flies is right. You nailed that bang on. But do you really think this will go on for much longer? Can’t someone fix this?”

Wyatt shrugged. “To be honest, I don’t really care. Right now I just need to get you some help. Electricity or no electricity.”

They rattled down the sidewalk for a while, both men lost in thought.

“I just realized something,” Ethan said.

“Now it’s your turn to enlighten me, you old goat.”

“There hasn’t been a news or police chopper flying overhead this whole time.”

“No, you’re right. I ain’t seen or heard one at all.”

“I figure the police would be watching from overhead by now. If they could.”

“If they could.”

“So, if choppers and planes can’t take off anymore, what happened to all the ones that were in the sky at the time this occurred?”

Wyatt paused and the rattling mercifully stopped. “God damn, that is one scary thought.”

They both looked up at the sky as if expecting to find a plane descending upon them.

“Jesus,” Ethan said. “Guess Baldy did see something. How many planes are in the sky at any one time?”

“Well, we got the airport, so that means lots of air traffic. I don’t know. Lots. But even one plane in the sky is one too many when the power goes out.”

“And what if this crap has effected the entire country? Hell, the whole world?”

Wyatt shook his head. “I don’t even want to think on about that. Too terrifying to contemplate.” Then he spotted something further ahead.

“What,” Ethan said, seeing his expression. “What is it now?”

A grin spread across Wyatt’s face and his eyes lit up.

In the distance he spotted the one thing he needed to find right at that moment.

An ambulance.

CHAPTER NINE

Nate

Despite wearing boots and a long jacket, Nate rode the mountain bike like he was born to it.

At a guess, it had been seven or eight years since he’d ridden anything with two wheels that didn’t have a motor.

He sped down the street, navigating around accidents and dead vehicles. The only real obstacles were people, but those he just yelled at and they quickly scampered out of his way.

Unger’s unscheduled check-in would have to wait a little while longer. First, Nate needed to make a pit stop and freshen up. Gotta look good for the boss.

Through a maze of avenues and cross-streets he arrived at a squat house perched close to the road. It was of ancient design, compact and square.

An old hippy woman sat on the front stoop, smoking a joint. As Nate rode up, she looked him over and raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Nice bike, Nate. Where’d ya get it?”

Nate stopped and got off the bike. The seat was a little low, he’d adjust it later. “Stranger gave it to me.”

The eyebrows stayed up. “Gave it to you? How come?”

Nate leaned his new acquisition against the side of the stairs and shrugged. “He didn’t have much of a choice.”

The eyebrows dropped, and the woman resumed smoking, the conversation all but forgotten. Nate sat down next to her.

“Mind if I partake?” he asked.

The woman coughed a laugh and passed the joint over. “When have you ever not?”

Nate took a long drag, letting himself relax. It had been a stressful morning. He needed this.

The street was quiet, almost death-like. Usually cars used this avenue to move between the major roads at either end. But not now. Maybe never again.

Returning the joint Nate said, “How has your morning been, Crystal? Any planes drop out of the sky?”

Crystal sat back against the stairs, smoke forming wisps around her face and trailing through her long gray hair. “Nah, nothing like that.” She thought on the question a moment then turned her sleepy eyes to Nate. “Why?”

Nate laughed at her confusion. Crystal hardly got riled up about anything. The world could end and she’d still be sitting right here on her stoop, smoking or chatting with the neighbors like it was the only business worth getting up to.

And maybe the world was ending.

Unperturbed by his manner, Crystal looked up at the sky lost in idle thought. It was a pose you could almost always find her in.

He said, “You have no idea what’s going on out there, do you?”

“Out where?”

He pointed toward the street and waved his arm. “There, out there in the world. You don’t know what’s happening.”

Crystal shrugged. “Sure I know.”

“What then?”

“A bunch of convoluted crap, that’s what. Just only a little different than yesterday, but still shitty as always.”

Nate laughed. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Perhaps in more ways than she knew.

Crystal said, “Doesn’t matter what happens out there as long as I got this right here.” She took a another drag.

Nate laughed as he stood and headed toward the side of the house.

“Hey, why are you here so early in the day?” she said.

“Finished a job early,” Nate said with a mischievous grin.

“Dare I ask?” she said.

“Nope!” Nate walked down the side of the little house and entered the backyard through a gate. Overgrowth and weeds choked up every square inch of the back of the property. The high fence, coupled with the entanglement of small trees and other foliage, blocked the view of any neighbors who might peer over.

And that was one reason why Nate had chosen this place.

The back door to the basement had a huge padlock on its latch. Nate fished out his keys and opened it.

Once inside, he closed the door. Darkness greeted him. For kicks he tried the light switch. Nothing.

He carefully moved over to the only window and yanked the curtains open. While doing so he knocked over old cans, and piles of paper from a table.

Muted sunlight filtered in through the grimy window. He’d never opened those curtains since he started to rent this place from Crystal. Couldn’t risk anyone looking in.

The room was at the ass end of a typical basement, unfurnished save for a single plastic chair and lined with several old work tables. Boxes full of Crystal’s crap were jammed into every available spot. The old hippy was a pack-rat. Anyone sorting through this stuff would have an aneurysm just from considering it.

Perfect for hiding things in.

Nate moved a table away from one wall, then removed a piece of paneling, revealing a small crawl space. From it he yanked out a large black dufflebag and dumped it on the table.

Inside were guns and rifles. He ran his hand over the neat pile of gleaming dark metal. God, he loved these things.

He took the pistol out of his pocket and placed it on the table. Normally he would have dumped it by now, but he had a hunch that forensics were quite possibly a thing of the past. Besides, the gun was too nice to get rid of. Worth the risk keeping it.

He selected a shotgun and a box of rounds, then sat on the little plastic chair which squeaked in protest. One by one he feed rounds into the shotgun.

This was not his home. There wasn’t a cot or sleeping bag here nor had he ever intended this to be a place to hang out for more than a couple of hours. The less time spent with all this illegal weaponry, the better.

Crystal didn’t care, which was what he paid her rent for. Initially, he kept his distance, but her casual manner and cavalier approach to things drew him into conversations with the old hippy. Over the years they became acquaintances, of a sort. Nate would even venture to say she was a kind of sister to him.

Nate did have sisters, three of them. But two were dead, one by suicide, the other by overdose. The third was in prison down on the coast for fraud. He never spoke to her, nor her him. They both preferred it that way, which suited Nate just fine. Family was something that could be used against you. You could try to convince yourself that the scumbags you worked with or worked for would never mess with your family. But at some point they are eventually brought into the equation, especially in a dispute.

Partly because of this he didn’t have an apartment or house. He preferred hotel rooms and staying at one of his girlfriends, of each there were many he could choose from. Can’t stay in one place for too long, not in his line of work. If he needed to clean up, or a change of clothes he’d stop by one of the girls’ places for a shower and a shag. One didn’t have to happen before the other.

As he loaded the weapon an image of Jonas, the fat lawyer, pinwheeling down the side of the building played through his mind. It made him smile. Chris would have approved. You weren’t suppose to touch lawyers, especially your own. But Chris getting thrown in prison for life was unacceptable to Nate. Someone had to answer for it, and all other participants in that job were dead. So that left the defense attorney. Irrefutable evidence or not, Chris should have walked away from that courtroom and into the nearest bar.

Didn’t happen, so Jonas got himself turned inside out. Such an action would normally have serious ramifications for Nate. Possibly fatal. But he was hedging his bets it wouldn’t come to that.

In fact, he was betting a lot of things were about to change for the better.

He finished the rest of his preparations and left Crystal’s basement, locking the door behind him.

In the front driveway was a black Trans Am, with a dull red firebird painted across its hood. He walked past it.

“Aren’t you gonna take the Bird?” asked Crystal. “Or are you on some kind of health kick now?”

“Doesn’t work,” Nate said as he got on his bike.

“Did you break it or something?”

“Not me.”

“Well, who did then?”

“Aliens,” he said with a grin and rode off. It was time he checked in with Unger.

CHAPTER TEN

Wyatt

“Buddy,” Wyatt said as a wide grin spread across his face. “I see some help for you right up ahead.”

Ethan tried to turn and look but couldn’t. “What? Some sexy asian girls dying to get their hands on this old body of mine?”

Wyatt chuckled. “Even better than that.”

The ambulance was right smack dab in the middle of a crowded intersection. Dozens of vehicles surrounded it. Its lights weren’t flashing and Wyatt didn’t see any medics in the front cab.

Wyatt shoved at the cart, accelerating it down the sidewalk. “Let’s get you over there.”

At the corner of the intersection Wyatt found he couldn’t get the cart down onto the street’s pavement. All the vehicles were bumper to bumper creating an impassible wall of fiberglass and steel.

Wyatt grumbled a curse and waved at the ambulance. There were still no medics that he could see.

“You’re making a spectacle of yourself,” Ethan said, eyes half-lidded and looking paler. “Damned attention whore.”

Frustrated, Wyatt said, “Wait here, buddy. I’ll get you some help.” He left Ethan in the cart and stepped onto the street. A sedan blocked his way, with both ends crammed up against other vehicles, so he heaved himself onto its hood.

“Hey!” shouted the driver, a wild-eyed man with a beard. “What the hell you doing to my car?”

“It’s blocking progress!” Wyatt said as he slid over it and off the opposite side. He then navigated through several rows of dead traffic this way, annoying drivers who were already very ticked off at their predicament.

So elated at the sight of the ambulance, Wyatt barely registered their complaints, nor did he shout back at them all that much. Which he considered was lucky for them.

Finally, he stepped up to the ambulance and pressed his face against its windshield. No one there.

“Ah, come on!” he said as he hurried around to the rear.

He found the back doors closed and when he tried to open them, they were locked.

“God damnit!” Wyatt said as he knocked loudly on the door.

“They’re gone,” said a woman standing next to a Mazda.

“Gone?” Wyatt whirled on her. “What do you mean gone?”

The woman took a step back, looking concerned. “Yeah, they left about ten minutes ago.”

Wyatt turned and punched at the ambulance’s doors. “This can’t be happening! Why is this happening?” He thought of Ethan bleeding out and dying in the cart on the side of the road. The ambulance was right here!

The woman said, “They were transporting a patient when everything stopped. Then they hauled him over these cars, put him in a wheelchair and took off.”

“Where?” Wyatt said, his anger in full bloom.

“They’re too far from the hospital so I think they were going to try to get the guy to the clinic.”

“Which clinic?”

“Elmdale, I think it’s called. About four blocks that way,” she said pointing.

Wyatt looked in the direction but saw only a sea of trapped vehicles, the sun glinting off them.

By now, his anger boiled. Why did they leave? If they stayed by the damned ambulance Ethan would be getting help right now.

Wyatt ran to the front of the ambulance again and tried the doors. Locked. He looked back over the cars at Ethan, who appeared asleep, slumped in the cart.

“Damnit,” Wyatt said, then returned the same route he had come, crawling over hoods and matching angry shouts with their drivers.

He reached the sidewalk, again, and stood sweating profusely next to Ethan. “How you doing, buddy?”

Ethan smiled weakly. “Haven’t taken to the ghost, yet, if that’s what you’re wondering.” He didn’t look good at all. “The medics there?”

Wyatt shook his head. His heart was racing in his chest. “No. They left with a patient. But the good news is we’re close to that clinic.”

“Yay,” Ethan cheered quietly.

Wyatt looked at the intersection again. He needed to get Ethan over to the other side. But there was no physical way to push the cart through. He could try to go further up the street in hopes of finding a clear path across, but looking in that direction told him it would be more of the same.

“Hey, Wyatt,” Ethan said.

Wyatt turned his glare toward him, his eyes frantic. “Yeah?”

“You need to relax a little. Can’t have you popping on me.” Ethan looked concerned. He’d seen Wyatt lose his temper before and it had never been pretty.

Wyatt barely registered the words, instead he went back to looking for a path across. If he couldn’t get both Ethan and the cart across at the same time, then the only alternative was to take each one in turn. Ethan was the heaviest, so he’d take him first. If Wyatt ran out of juice by the time he got them to the other side, he’d forget about retrieving the cart.

He blinked sweat from his eyes and wiped at his face. This was a crazy idea, but any sane options were no longer on the table.

“Okay, buddy, we need to get you out of there,” Wyatt said as he reached down and grabbed Ethan by an arm.

“Out?” Ethan said, but didn’t resist. He let Wyatt pull him out of the cart.

“Yeah, we got to cross somehow. The clinic is further down the road that way.”

Ethan gazed about amused at the sight of so many vehicles rendered useless. “Maybe if we pushed the cross-walk button that would help.”

Wyatt was to agitated to even hear the joke. “We can’t go around so we’re going over them.”

“Hate to put a dent in your plan, Wyatt, but I’m as useful as a sack of shit, right now. I might fall asleep half way.”

Putting his friend’s arm around his shoulder, Wyatt said, “If you fall asleep, I’ll carry you. No matter what.”

They stepped up to the sedan he’d crossed over twice before. The wild-eyed driver stood next to it, glaring at them with open hostility. “What do you think you’re going to do now, huh?” he said.

“Save my friend, if you don’t mind,” Wyatt said and helped Ethan up onto the hood.

“Now wait a minute!” yelled the driver and came up to them.

In an instant, Wyatt had the brass knuckles on and cocked his fist back.

The driver stopped with his hands up. “Whoa, easy now. No need for that.” He looked at the knuckles with apprehension.

Wyatt glared at him, daring him to try something.

Ethan half-crawled, half-slid across the sedan’s hood, leaving a trail of blood. He eased off onto his feet at the other side.

Ignoring the driver, Wyatt jumped onto the hood and walked across it, then dropped down.

“You did great, buddy,” Wyatt said, hoisting him up again. “We got a few more to go.”

“I’d say this is kinda of fun if I wasn’t dying.”

Wyatt took him over to the next vehicle that had a profile low enough for them to cross. It was an old style Cadillac, its hood practically an acre of metal.

As they both slid and crawled across the sun warmed hood, Ethan saw a woman staring at them with horror from the driver’s seat. “Sorry I got blood on your car, lady,” Ethan said and then slid off the other side and flopped to the ground.

Wyatt hurried over to lean down next to him. “You okay? Did you hurt yourself?”

“Just my ego,” Ethan said. “It was too big to begin with.”

The next car crossing got them to the ambulance, right in the center of the intersection.

Wyatt and Ethan stopped to lean against it, panting and sweating.

Ethan patted the ambulance weakly. “Look, we made it.”

“This isn’t our stop. We’re going to the clinic.” It may be the only way to save your life, Wyatt thought.

“Oh, we forgot the water bottle,” Ethan said.

“No, I got it right here. Don’t you worry,” Wyatt said fishing the bottle out of his backpack. There was barely a finger full at the bottom.

He helped Ethan put it to his lips.

“This is a very odd situation, don’t you think?” Ethan said when he finished drinking.

Wyatt looked around them. They were in the middle of an intersection surrounded by a sea of cars. Not a place he ever expected to find himself in. “Yeah, this is pretty damned odd. No argument there.”

The people nearby looked despondent. Each one at a compete loss as to what to do. Leave their cars here? Go home? Go to work? Go crazy?

Wyatt tried to feel bad for them, but that lasted all of two seconds. “Screw ’em,” he said, his temper still pulsing hot in his head. “What good are they, anyhow? No one is even trying to help.”

“Hey, now,” Ethan said. “You know I’d join you in that world hating chorus, but that guy did help us.”

“What guy?”

“The guy back there, the one who gave you that wad of cash.”

“Oh, right,” Wyatt shook his head. “Man, things must really be bad if we’ve switched roles.”

“Roles?”

“Now I’m cynical about people and you’re not.”

Ethan offered a feeble laugh. “Must be the end of the world.”

Wyatt stood. “Okay, we need to get the rest of the way before we melt out here.” He tugged at Ethan’s arms.

Ethan tried to protest but he no longer had the strength.

Over the next ten minutes they crossed the other lanes of dead traffic. No one protested or put up a fuss. Either they didn’t want to mess with the angry blood-covered hobo, or they didn’t care.

Finally, they slid off the last hood and made it to the other sidewalk. Wyatt guided Ethan over to the only bit of empty shade under a tree not occupied and eased him to the ground.

Ethan was exhausted and horrifically pale.

Wyatt, gasping for breath and tired beyond reason, was about to sit down next to him for a brief rest. Then he had a good look at Ethan’s complexion.

“Your friend doesn’t look too good,” a man sitting nearby said.

Wyatt gently slapped at Ethan’s face, trying to get him to open his eyes. “Wake up, buddy. No time to be sleeping on the job. We’re almost there.”

He shook Ethan and kept slapping lightly at his face. Ethan only groaned.

“Shit,” Wyatt said and stood. With surprising strength he pulled Ethan up onto his feet, then put him over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry.

Ethan was heavy, but it was manageable. Having a body draped over his shoulder brought back memories of a darker time. He shoved them aside and focused at the task at hand.

He moved as quickly as he could down the sidewalk, barking at people to get out of his way.

Fear clutched his heart. This wasn’t good. Not good at all. He had to get Ethan to the clinic and fast.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Nate

Getting across the city was a major chore by car let alone on a bicycle. By late afternoon Nate had made it through two districts and only by avoiding the major roadways completely.

The highways were chaotic death-traps filled with thousands of vehicles and people. He’d considered riding up along the sides avoiding the carnage in the middle. But just looking at all that craziness made Nate shiver. Let those idiots sort it out amongst themselves. He wouldn’t go near it.

Which meant he had to travel by side-roads and these were little better than the highways.

He rode up on a shopping mall. Here the vehicles had reason to be parked, but that didn’t mean the people couldn’t loiter about in confusion. With no more air-conditioning, folks left the mall in droves and formed huge crowds outside the entrances. It was like a rock concert without the music. Never mind the highways that was real chaos.

The streets around the mall were just as jammed as the parking lot. Nate kept to the opposite side of the street and managed to pass by. He pulled off down a lane and looked for a particular apartment building.

When he found it he spotted a young punk outside, sitting in the shade of a tree. Nate rode up.

“Hey, man,” Nate said as he stopped in front of him. “How they hanging?”

The punk’s eyes widened slightly at Nate, but then kept his face neutral. “Oh, hey, Nate. They’re hanging low and large. You?”

Nate got off his bike and propped it up against the tree. “Same,” he said and looked around.

This was a residential area made of low income apartments. Because of the lack of power, people had taken to standing on their tiny balconies or out on the street in whatever shade they could find.

He asked the punk, “What’s your name again?”

“David,” the punk said, showing no offense at not being remembered. “But peeps call me Dee.”

“Peeps, huh?” Nate said with a grin. “Who’s crew do you run with?”

Dee scratched his chin, and Nate spotted a small pistol cinched in his waistband under his shirt. “I was with Caleb for a while, but now I’m with Granger.” He didn’t sound thrilled about the change in management.

“Granger, right,” Nate said. “He kicking around?”

Dee considered the question for a moment, weighing which answer would get him in the least amount of trouble. Looking at Nate, the decision was easy. “Yeah, he’s up on the fourth, room 412.”

As Nate turned away, Dee held up a dead cell phone. “Hey, you know what the hell’s going on? It’s like nothing works now.”

“I heard it was the aliens,” Nate said and walked to the apartment building.

The front entrance door was propped open to prevent people from breaking its glass because the buzzer system didn’t work. He cruised in and found the stairs.

Nobody had bothered to prop open the stairway doors, so he was enveloped in complete darkness. He kept his hand on the rail as he slowly ascended, counting the floors.

On the fourth floor he walked down the murky hall looking at room numbers. He heard conversations through doors and someone having what sounded like an orgy behind door 406. Maybe he’d join in later.

He stopped at 412 and waited.

There were no sounds from within, but that didn’t mean anything. It was possible Granger might have spotted him outside talking to Dee and fled. There was only one way to find out.

He checked the doorknob and was not surprised to find it unlocked. With a push, it opened wide.

Inside he found a man sitting at a kitchen table next to a window. He had been blowing cigarette smoke outside when Nate entered and coughed.

“Granger!” Nate said with a jovial smile. “Catch you at a bad time?” He closed the door behind him while keeping his gaze on the other man.

“Oh, Nate,” Granger said, sputtering around the words. His face was long and thin, with a hooked nose. Straggly hair hung down past his bony shoulders. “What are you doing here?”

He looked like he couldn’t decide whether he should stand up or stay sitting. But with Nate blocking the door, there was nowhere to run, so he remained seated.

“Came to see how things were going with you and your new wife,” Nate said. He pulled out a chair from the table and sat down, positioning himself so he could move freely. “Didn’t get an invite to the wedding.”

Granger looked confused. “I ain’t married. Not, yet anyway. We’re just common law for now.”

“Ah,” Nate said. “I must have heard it wrong.” He glanced down the little hallway that led to a couple of closed bedroom doors. “She here?”

Granger sat up and placed his elbows on the table, pretended to fiddle with his cigarette pack. “Nah, Peggy went to the store. Buy some lottery tickets and beer.”

“Lottery tickets and beer?” Nate said with a laugh. “Looking to get drunk and lucky, huh?”

Granger’s laugh was a little forced. “Yeah, yeah. Drunk and lucky that’s a good one.” His laughter trailed off.

Wanting to play this out a little longer, Nate looked over at the huge tv against the far wall. It appeared to be the same kind that Perry had which made Nate chuckle. Do all idiots shop at the same stores?

“Your power’s out too, huh?” Nate asked, hitching a thumb at the tv, its screen black.

“Yeah, no power. It’s been out for a while now. Haven’t heard when the bastards are going to get it going again.”

Nate nodded and grinned at him. He found it amusing that this human skidmark hadn’t gotten the sack to ask why he was here. For long moments he simply grinned at the other man.

Granger, already sweating from the heat, started to sweat even more. “Uh, you want a cig?” he held out the pack.

“No,” Nate said. “But thank you for asking.” He stared some more.

Granger leaned forward and started to speak, but Nate talked over him.

“What happened to Caleb?” Nate asked.

“Caleb?” Granger said, incredulous. One of the rules of the underworld was not to speak of the dead. Especially if they had been taken out by their own crew. Everyone knew what happened, but was forbidden to speak of it.

Granger held his hands up in confusion. “Uh, I thought you knew.”

Nate continued to stare. “No, Granger. I don’t know. So, why don’t you tell me? Please.”

Granger’s hands started to tremble. To cover it, he stubbed his cigarette out in an ashtray shaped like a giant seashell. “Look, Nate, this is something Unger made clear we shouldn’t-.”

“Oh, I’m sure Unger made things clear to you,” Nate interrupted, his voice rising. “He made it clear you would be taking over. But I want you to tell me why Caleb was removed.”

Caleb had been climbing the ranks of Unger’s crew, managing gambling and drugs for this section of territory. Made serious bank, too. But it wasn’t enough for Unger, who expected more from his under-boss. Granger, who was beneath Caleb in rank, caught wind of this and used Unger’s greed to move up. He told Unger that Caleb had been skimming this whole time, and that was why the money wasn’t as good as it could be.

And as things happened in the underworld, even an unsubstantiated rumor can get you killed. Especially if your boss is a paranoid psychopath.

This kind of inner organization Darwinism rarely caught Nate’s interest. He was semi-independent which worked for both him and Unger. But this little episode had become of keen interest to Nate.

Caleb had been Chris’s younger brother.

Granger stared wide-eyed at Nate, totally bewildered at the conversation. “You know I can’t talk about it, Nate. You know that.”

“Yeah, I know,” Nate said, now seething with pent up rage. “I know why Caleb was removed. You and your fat-cow of a girlfriend put the finger on him!”

“No! That’s not how it was, Nate!” Granger was pleading now, hands up in front of him. “Talk to Unger! Just talk to Unger!”

“Oh, Unger and I are going to talk, that is guaranteed,” Nate shouted. “But you and I are going to finish our conversation.” He had enough of this little game and stood, kicking the chair back. “Tell me you did it and I’ll make this quick.”

He began to pull out his pistol when the bedroom door to his right suddenly flew open.

A large fat woman roared out of the doorway with a shotgun in both hands.

Nate turned, but the pistol caught in his pocket’s lining. He jumped in Granger’s direction, hoping the madwoman wouldn’t risk hitting her man.

He was wrong.

The shotgun blast tore a hole in the kitchen wall and effectively deafened everyone in the room.

Nate crashed into Granger, who tried to stand up. Both men fell to the floor. Nate fell directly onto Granger who gasped in pain.

Nate managed to pull his pistol free, its silencer having been removed back at Crystal’s. He aimed at the fat woman who had just racked a new round in the shotgun’s chamber.

“Get out of the way, honey!” Peggy hollered.

Nate aimed at Peggy, but Granger recovered and grabbed Nate’s arm with both hands. They both rolled on the ground, fighting for control of the weapon.

“Honey, get out of the way!” Peggy screamed. She kept the shotgun pointed in their direction, finger on the trigger.

“I can’t…” Granger said through gritted teeth.

Nate was amazed at the skinny man’s strength. He was having a hell of a time getting him off.

“God dammit GeeGee!” Peggy screamed. “Move the hell out of the-.”

She didn’t get to finish.

With Granger glued to his back, Nate rolled over to his side, pinning one of the skinny man’s elbows under his weight. Granger gasped in pain and one hand let go of the pistol.

Their body tangle didn’t give Nate much ability to aim, but Peggy was a sizable target at close range, so when he had a bead, he fired.

The bullet hit her in one meaty thigh and she screeched in pain. As she collapsed she fired the shotgun.

With Granger on top of him as a human shield, Nate was spared the blast.

Granger moaned in agony then went limp.

Amazed he hadn’t been hit, Nate shoved Granger off him while keeping his pistol trained on Peggy, who was laying on the floor flat on her back. She had dropped the shotgun.

Nate stood and adjusted his jacket which had been wrenched in every direction. He glanced at Granger. The skinny man’s eyes stared at the wall, unblinking, copious amounts of blood pooling over the kitchen tiles beneath him.

Nate loomed over Peggy, who was mewling in pain. He pointed the pistol at her head.

“You know there’s a word that describes the kind of day I’ve been having,” he said, gasping heavily. “You know what word I’m talking about, Peggy?”

The woman was blubbering, shaking her head. “I don’t… I don’t…” she said.

“Cathartic,” Nate said, and fired.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Wyatt

“Stay with me, buddy,” Wyatt said, huffing and puffy. “We’re almost there.”

Truth was, he didn’t know if they were or not. He’d carried Ethan over four blocks and there was still no sign of the clinic on either side of the street. Where was the damned place?

Ethan groaned, which Wyatt took as a good sign despite the circumstances. For the last block or so, he’d almost let himself be convinced his friend had died on his shoulder.

“Don’t you worry,” Wyatt said, skirting a semi-trailer which had run up onto the sidewalk. “You’ll be in fine complaining form in no time.”

People were everywhere, clogging the sidewalks or sitting in or around their vehicles. Barely anyone gave Wyatt and his burden a second glance.

No one wants to get involved, Wyatt thought. But could he blame them? He must have looked like a madman carrying around a dead body.

Finally, he came up to the edge of a long strip-mall. Glancing at the main signage next to the road he saw the words he’d been praying for: Elmdale Clinic.

“Oh, thank God,” Wyatt said and walked off the sidewalk to enter the strip-mall’s parking lot. Cars were parked everywhere and, just like it was in the street, dead vehicles blocked the lane-ways.

“Almost there,” Wyatt said over and over. “Almost there.”

With his focus on the signs lining the storefronts he didn’t notice the slight dip a water drain created in the pavement. He stepped on the drain’s angled edge and slipped.

With a cry of pain he fell over. He twisted his body in a desperate attempt to shield Ethan from the fall. Wyatt hit the pavement hard with Ethan on top of him.

“Oh, shit!” Wyatt said. His left ankle exploded with pain which shot up his leg.

Ethan rolled off of Wyatt and flopped to the pavement. He was unconscious, eyes closed. Blood saturated the clothes all around his wound.

Wyatt grasped at his ankle, tears welling in his eyes. “This can’t be happening. Not now!” He sat up and looked around for help. His view was blocked by cars and what few people he could see kept their distance or simply looked away.

“I need some help here!” Wyatt called out to anyone who would listen. No one came forward.

He leaned over Ethan and slapped his face harder than he’d done before. “Stay with me, buddy. We’re here. We’re at the clinic, just stay awake, okay?”

Ethan was unresponsive.

Wyatt checked the store front signs and saw a large one a few doors down. Elmdale Clinic.

He tried to get up put the pain in his ankle kept him from standing. “God damnit!” Again, he looked around for help.

“Well, if it ain’t Dopey and Sneezy,” a familiar voice said from behind. Wyatt turned in alarm.

Casket stood in the middle of the lane, a wide grin on his face. Beside him was Scarface with a rolled up sock pressed against his bloody nose.

Both Feral Kids glared down at Wyatt and Ethan.

“Funny meeting you here, huh?” Casket said. “Looks like we had the same idea coming to the clinic. Thanks to your dumb ass, my boy here needs to get his nose looked at.”

Scarface stepped forward and kicked Wyatt hard in the back. Wyatt tried to block it, but caught most of the blow.

Casket pulled Scarface back. “Now, now,” he said looking around at the people who gawked at them. “No need to make a spectacle of ourselves.”

“Bastard broke my nose!” Scarface said, his eyes were like daggers.

Wyatt said, “I’ll break more than that if you don’t leave us alone.” It sounded feeble even to his ears, laying on the ground with a messed up ankle.

Casket leaned over. “Think anyone here gives a shit about you? Huh? If I slice off your skin right here and now, I bet no one will do anything but watch.” He reached around his back and Wyatt realized it was for the Bowie-knife under his shirt.

“What in the hell is going on here?” a deep voice boomed.

A large security guard appeared from between some cars. He was massive in size, like one of those mutant wrestlers you see on television.

The guard looked from Wyatt and Ethan to the Feral Kids. “There won’t be any fighting in my parking lot!”

Casket looked like he was going to charge the guard when he noticed the pistol holstered at the other man’s hip. The Feral Kid took a step back.

“We don’t want any problems, mister,” Casket said. He gestured at Wyatt. “We were just looking to help these sad, pathetic bums. I think they’re having issues.”

Wyatt scowled at Casket, then turned to the guard. “Can you help me out? My friend here has been stabbed. I need to get him to the clinic.”

The guard eyed Ethan, then removed some plastic gloves from a pocket to put them on. “He does look bad.” He glanced to Casket and Scarface. “I got this. You two go about your business.” His tone left no room for argument.

Casket and Scarface walked away toward the clinic, both grinning. From behind the guard’s back Scarface made a cutting motion across his throat with a finger. Wyatt tried to ignore him.

The guard hunched down. “Let’s see if we can get him up.” He reached under Ethan’s arms and hoisted the man up like he was doll. To Wyatt the guard asked, “How are you doing? You okay?”

Wyatt pushed himself up to stand, leaning against a car. “Yeah, my ankle is screwed up, but I’ll be fine.” He nodded to Ethan. “It’s him I’m more worried about.”

“Well, let’s get him into the clinic. But I gotta warn you, shit’s crazy in there.” He walked backwards dragging Ethan.

Wyatt quickly picked up Ethan’s legs and limped along behind the massive guard as they navigated their way through the parking lot.

The Elmdale Clinic’s main entrance was crowded with people. Its double doors were propped open and Wyatt could see more folks inside. Amazingly, several roll away beds had been moved outside onto the sidewalk, occupied with patients.

Wyatt blinked in confusion at the sight of this. The guard noticed and said, “No power, so no lights of any kind. Even the backup system didn’t so much as flicker on. So we had to move some people outside who’s rooms didn’t have windows. Thank God no major surgeries were going on.”

As they passed through the doors and into the foyer it grew noticeably darker. All the shades on the large front windows had been pulled up, but what light they provided did little to lift the gloom further in the building.

Dozens of people were here. With all the chairs taken most sat along the walls or huddled in groups.

Medical staff ran about in a frenzy of activity bordering on full out panic.

“Hey, let’s put your friend over here,” the guard said indicating a section of wall. “Make room, please!” he barked at a couple of teenagers who leapt out of the way.

Wyatt helped eased Ethan down into a sitting position against the wall. “Shouldn’t we take him in to see a doctor?”

The guard pointed over at a man in a white lab coat, hunched over a patient on a bed in the middle of the hallway. Nurses were assisting him, but their eyes were frantic. “That’s the doctor. He was the only one here when the power went out. Now everyone needs him.”

Wyatt was incredulous. The doctor was performing some kind of surgery right there out in the open.

“No lights in the operating room,” the guard said. “And neither are there windows. So, we gotta make do.”

Wyatt looked to Ethan with grave concern. “But my friend…”

The guard held up a hand. “I’ll see what I can do. Everyone is now on triage, but I can’t promise you anything.”

“Triage…” Wyatt said. Is that what this has come down to?

“Yeah,” the guard said, misinterpreting Wyatt. “Means the worst goes first.” He looked at Ethan. “And he’s one of them, that’s for certain.”

Suddenly, an argument broke out in front of the main entrance. People were yelling and shouting.

Without another word the guard stood and rushed outside.

Wyatt looked to Ethan. “Hang in there, buddy. We made it. Just gotta wait for the doctor. He’s coming to see you next. Don’t you worry.”

Ethan didn’t respond.

He can’t die, Wyatt thought. Ethan was all he had in the world when it came right down to it. Ethan was the only one who kept him in check. And without him around Wyatt didn’t even know what he would do with himself.

He felt somebody staring at him from across the waiting room.

Casket and Scarface stood next to the main reception desk. Both of them were glaring at Wyatt. Casket started blowing kissing at him and flicking his tongue out provocatively.

Wyatt knew right then and there that things were about to get a whole lot worse. He reached into his pocket and slipped on the brass knuckles.

Then rage exploded in his chest.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Nate

Nate arrived at Unger’s bar, The Spectacular, roughly an hour or two before nightfall. Without any ability to tell the time, he guessed it was five o’clock.

Along the way from Granger’s, he passed no less than eight burning buildings. None had any firefighters attending to them and crowds gathered around to watch, helpless.

He’d seen even more carnage on the streets then was imaginable. This thing was city-wide, without a doubt. Not one car or motorbike or anything motorized moved. Nothing. Only people on bicycles like himself.

And the crowds outside got bigger and denser. It seemed like everyone was outside now. They sensed that something greater than a blackout had occurred. Something so significant that their lives might be changed. Everyone waited for the lights to come on so the long agonizing process of untangling the Gordian-knot of a traffic jam could begin. But the lights didn’t come back on and Nate was beginning to think they might never.

Which suited him just fine.

He rode his mountain bike across Spectacular’s parking lot, which was empty except for a blue truck and a black Mercedes. The Mercedes was Unger’s and Morse drove the truck.

Good, they were both here.

The front double doors were propped open with barstools. Two large men sat in either one, Wilson and Earl. Spectacular’s bouncers and Unger’s goons.

Nate had hoped they wouldn’t be here since their shift didn’t start until the lunch hour, well after all cars in the cities had died. Yet, here they were.

The men eyed him as he rode up. “Gentlemen,” Nate said with an affable smile. “Thought you guys would have the night off, all considering.”

“Considering what?” Wilson growled. He was the nice one.

Nate leaned his bike up against a concrete barrier post. “Considering there isn’t any electricity. Can’t run a bar without it.”

Wilson sniffed. “Fuck the electricity company. They’re pulling a con, I say.”

“Electrical company,” Earl corrected.

“What?” said Wilson.

“It’s called the electrical company,” Earl said. Only Earl could correct Wilson, which was an ongoing thing for him. Earl held a lighter in his hand and flicked it on and off.

“Whatever,” Wilson said. “Still a con. Now they can ask for anything they want to turn this shit back on.”

Nate hated to interrupt such a fascinating conversation, but asked, “So, how did you guys get here? Bike?”

Both men turned to fix Nate with dour expressions.

“What do you care?” Wilson asked.

“Just curious,” Nate said. They had their jackets off and were wearing shoulder holsters. Unger must have thought someone might take a run at him with all that was happening. He wasn’t incorrect.

“We flew, alright?” Earl said. “You and your fucking questions.”

Nate raised his hands, “Okay, fine. So much for small talk. Is Unger in?”

Wilson laughed. “Course Unger is in,” Wilson said. “It’s his bar. Why wouldn’t he be in?”

I should have shot these guys as I rode up, Nate thought, exasperated. But he didn’t really want to. As shitty an attitude these guys had they were good muscle. And muscle would be very valuable in the days ahead.

Earl said, “The question isn’t whether Unger is in, but whether Unger wants anything to do with you right now.”

“I gotta report in,” Nate said.

“Report what in?” Earl asked.

“The job I was on.”

“What about it?”

Nate felt his temper rising. He couldn’t flip off on these two. They may be huge but their size was deceptive. He’d seen them draw their pistols before and they were both damned quick.

“Unger wants me to report in,” Nate said through gritted teeth. “That’s all I can say about it. You know how it is.”

“No, how is it?” Wilson said, enjoying his little power trip.

Earl waved a hand at Nate. “Unger said nothing about you reporting in today. So it ain’t gonna happen. Ride your bike home, Nate. If we want ya, we’ll call.”

Wilson burst into laughter. “Call! Ha! That’s rich! No phones, Earl!”

Earl rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I know that, ya idiot.”

Wilson chuckled and shook his head. “Call! Heheh.”

Nate had had enough of this little show. He may need muscle in the future, but it didn’t have to be these two assholes. He tensed up.

“Davenport! Get your ass in here!” came a booming shout from the dark bowels of the bar.

Wilson and Earl sat straighter on their stools.

Earl nodded toward the door. “Boss wants ya,” he said, serious. His eyes gave Nate’s long coat a once over.

Nate entered the bar which was nearly pitch black. A column of fading sun from the doorway created a corridor of light which sliced across the huge room, revealing tables and chairs, all empty. At the other end, the door to Unger’s office could be seen with more light spilling into it from another source.

He crossed the bar, mindful of Earl’s gaze on his back.

At the office door, he paused. The small room was dominated by a huge oak desk with a high-back leather chair. The walls were covered in old photos of Unger posing with strippers and political figures which Nate found amusing. They both danced for money, but in different ways.

Boxing trophies crowded for space atop a filing cabinet. Unger had been a golden-gloves or something like it back in his younger days.

An ashtray on the desk caught Nate’s attention. Ash and cigar stubs formed a small mountain range on it. It was shaped like a seashell just like the one Granger had.

Guess idiots do all shop at the same stores, he thought with a wry grin.

Where was Unger?

A prickling against his neck made him turn in alarm.

Earl stood there, watching him with a crooked smile.

Panic rose in Nate’s chest and he was about to reach into his jacket when the other man pointed a finger.

“He’s out back,” Earl said, indicating a short hallway that led outside. The back door was open, revealing a lot. Nate could see someone’s legs sitting on a chair outside.

Nate nodded at Earl and headed to the back door, mindful of the other man following.

Outside Nate found Unger sitting in a plush chair dragged out from his office.

If there was one way to best describe Unger’s appearance, it would be to take a grizzly bear and shave off all its fur. Kick it in the balls, to give it a perpetual expression of anger, then stick a cigar in its mouth.

The furless grizzly looked up at Nate and talked around his cigar. “Davenport. The fuck? Sit down,” Unger said, pointing at another chair which held the door open.

Nate did as he was told. Earl took up a position in the doorway and leaned against the frame.

“Getting some fresh air, boss?” Nate asked. He didn’t like how his jacket moved as he sat down, but it was long enough to still cover him almost to his knees.

Unger peered around the back parking lot. There was nothing here but bare concrete and a high fence. A column of black smoke rose up in the distance. Another fire.

“Yeah, well, there’s no God-damned electricity,” Unger said “Hasn’t been all day. Can’t see shit. Here, look at this.” On the ground beside him were a half dozen flashlights. He scooped one up with a large knuckled hand and flicked its switch. Nothing happened. “They’re all like that.” He tossed the flashlight to the ground where it clattered across the concrete.

“Phones are dead, too,” Nate said.

Unger nodded, a rare gesture from him considering he never agreed with anyone on anything. “All the damn phones are dead. All the cells, even the God-damned landline at the front.”

Nate glanced between Earl and Unger. “So you haven’t got word?” He let the question hang there like the smoke which curled from Unger’s cigar.

The boss raised an eyebrow. “Word about what?”

Nate gave it a second. The man didn’t take the bait. “That this thing is city wide. The whole place.”

“Figured as much,” Unger said. He looked to Earl. “Didn’t I say that before?”

Earl grunted in agreement.

Unger’s gaze fixed on Nate for several long moments, then said. “So, that thing.”

“That thing is in the bag,” Nate said.

“Done, eh?”

“Done and over.”

“No problems?”

This last question almost tripped Nate up. No problems other than I had to shoot a cop who’s a known enemy of your crew. Other than that, no problems.

Nate shook his head. “None at all.”

Unger listened with interest. He took a long drag from his cigar then exhaled it toward Nate.

Earl shifted, and no longer leaned against the door frame. At Nate’s glance he looked bored.

“Is that so?” Unger asked. “No problems, eh?”

Nate blinked. What was this? He’s giving me the third degree. Does he know about the path of carnage Nate had been reaping across the city? How?

“Yeah,” Nate said. He sat up a little, making it look like he was getting comfortable.

Unger stared at him through a veil of smoke. “Then why are you here, Nate?”

Alarm bells went off in Nate’s head. What the hell? He found himself tensing, but made an effort not to show it. “I couldn’t call it in like usual,” Nate offered. “Figured I’d let you know face-to-face before I took my out.” That sounded plausible enough.

Unger’s gaze didn’t flinch from Nate’s. “Bit of a risk coming here, now, ain’t it?”

The alarm bells had become a three alarm fire in Nate’s head. He said, “Not really. Cops are busy right now. Can’t even drive so I figured a visit was safe.” His hands started to sweat.

A sudden loud noise made Nate blink away from Unger in confusion. Like metal being dragged across the concrete.

Unger frowned and turned to look behind him.

From the growing gloom a man emerged dragging a large metal barrel. He stopped in front of Unger and Nate and stood the barrel up between them.

Nate’s apprehension vanished. Replaced by white hot anger.

It was Morse.

“Finally got it here,” Morse said to Unger, panting heavily. “Had to drag it two blocks.”

“No one gives a shit,” Unger said. The big man hoisted himself up out of the chair and stood over the barrel, peering inside.

Nate took the opportunity to stand, too, giving him more freedom.

Unger spat thickly into the empty barrel. “Well, fill it full of shit. It’s gonna get dark in a minute.”

Morse nodded and gave Nate a hateful glance, then went inside.

Nat stood next to the barrel, positioning it so it was between him and the other men. “What’s this for? Bonfire?”

“Kinda,” Unger said. His demeanor was hard to read. Was he hostile or had Nate misread their conversation? “Gonna have a barbecue. Cook up some of the steaks in the freezer before they go bad.” He kicked at the barrel. “Do it cave man style, over a real fire.”

Morse reappeared with a stack of newspapers under one arm and pieces of an old wooden chair under the other. He dropped them into the barrel and took the lighter from Earl.

Unger stared at Nate while Morse worked. “Was there something more you wanted to tell me, Nate?”

Morse lit the newspapers, and the fire sputtered to life. He looked from Unger to Nate with growing apprehension.

Might as well pull this band-aid off myself, Nate thought.

“I killed a cop today,” Nate said with a smile.

Unger did a double take. “What?”

“Yup,” Nate said. “You know her, too. Victoria Lang. Or maybe that’s knew her, past tense.”

The furless grizzly glared at him over the crackling fire. “You’re shitting me.”

“Nope. I don’t shit. Not about killing cops.”

Morse stared at Nate in amazement and stepped back from the barrel. Behind him, Earl no longer looked bored, eyes fixed on Nate.

Nate continued into the silence. “Then I killed Jonas Anderson. Tossed him through a window.”

Unger’s cigar threatened to drop from his open mouth, stunned.

“After that, I paid a visit to a special friend of yours. Granger.” He glared at his boss. “Figured it was the least I could do.”

“You fuck,” Unger said, recovering from these revelations. “You fucking fuck!”

“Aren’t you gonna ask why?” Nate said.

Earl went for his shoulder pistol, but Nate was quicker. From beneath his long jacket he unslung a sawed-off shotgun from under his arm. The chamber was already loaded.

The blast sent Earl flying back through the open door and sprawling onto the floor.

The cigar dropped from Unger’s mouth as he looked at his dead henchman.

Nate racked another round into the sawed-off’s chamber and leveled it at Unger. “Go on, ask me why.”

Unger glared at Nate with rage, but refused to do what he was told. No one told him what to do.

“Why?” asked Morse with a meek voice.

“Cause you had Chris killed. Raped and killed. Didn’t you?” Nate asked.

Unger clenched his fists at his sides, wanting to get close to Nate. Become that boxer of old, again.

Since he didn’t answer, Nate said, “I’ll tell you why. Because-.”

Wilson flew through the back door pistol firing.

Nate felt a bullet hit him in the chest on his left pectoral. It was like getting kicked by a mule. But he stood firm and shot at Wilson who was firing as quick as he could pull the trigger.

Nate’s shot hit the henchman right in the face spraying blood and brains everywhere. Wilson flopped to the ground.

Unger made a move toward Nate, but Nate pointed the sawed-off at him as he racked a new round stopping the big man in his tracks.

“You gonna answer me?” Nate said, gasping for breath. His chest blossomed with incredible pain. Part of his left arm had gone completely numb, but he still had a firm grip on his weapon.

Morse had stood rooted to the spot during the entire exchange, hands in the air, terrified. When Unger refused to speak, he said, “He was gonna talk.”

“Bullshit!” Nate said. “He would never have talked.” The thought of Chris, his old friend, as a rat was too impossible to consider.

“Maybe,” Unger finally said. “Maybe not. He was in for murder. Twenty years. Who knows what he would have said to get that reduced. He knew a lot of shit.”

Nate could barely contain his rage. “So you had him killed. Didn’t you? On the chance a loyal soldier might squeal?”

Unger shrugged. “It’s how it’s done. Couldn’t take the risk.” He said this in a matter-of-fact way, like he was describing how to properly smoke a cigar.

“Why Caleb? He wasn’t a threat to you.”

Unger’s eyes flashed with anger. “Oh, no? Brother of the guy I had offed? It was only a matter of time before he figured it out or someone told him. Had to be done.”

“Had to be done, huh?” Nate said and shot Unger in the knee.

The big man collapsed to the pavement shrieking in pain.

“Like that?”

Unger clasped at his ruined knee, blood gushing over the ground. He was surrounded by a half dozen cigar butts, the ones he’d smoked that day. “Fuck you, Nate! I should never have taken you on. Shoulda slit your throat myself!”

“Yeah,” Nate said. “You really shoulda, Unger.” He shot his boss in the face.

“Oh, God!” Morse said, looking down at Unger. His hands were still in the air. “You’re crazy! Why did you do this? This isn’t how shit gets done!”

Nate racked another round and pulled open his shirt to reveal a flat metal slug nestled in his bullet proof vest. “Why did I do this? That’s a good question, Morse.”

His gaze went over the darkening horizon. Two more columns of smoke had joined the first. Far in the distance he heard rapid gunplay. Someone else must have been settling scores, too.

There is opportunity in chaos.

“I’ll tell you why. Because I believe this is the start of a new era.” He leveled the shotgun at Morse and smiled. “And I’m going to be the one leading the way.”

Then he fired.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Wyatt

Brass knuckles in hand and an angry fire blazing in his chest, Wyatt stood up. His ankle hurt like a son of a bitch, but he didn’t care. All he wanted right now was to make Casket hurt. And hurt bad.

Across the waiting room, both Casket and Scarface noticed his change in demeanor. Casket slowly reached around his back and kept his hand there. He made a motion at Wyatt with his free hand. Come on.

But before Wyatt could move the doctor suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his view of the Feral Kids.

“This is your friend that was stabbed, yes?” the doctor said looking down at Ethan.

Wyatt blinked in surprise, trying to push aside his anger. “Yeah, he’s been cut bad. Been bleeding out for a while now.” Was he babbling? After so long it seemed a dream that an actual doctor was right here, looking to help.

The doctor knelt down next to Ethan. He put his fingers against Ethan’s neck. “How long ago was it?”

Casket was still motioning at Wyatt, come on. “What? Oh, uh, this morning around eight-thirty I think.”

The doctor looked up at Wyatt in alarm. “He’s been bleeding this entire time?”

“Yeah, I couldn’t get him to the hospital, you know. No ambulances or phones.” Was the doctor mad at him?

The doctor motioned for some orderlies to bring over a rolling bed. Gently, they eased Ethan onto it. Ethan was completely limp. Wyatt couldn’t tell if he was breathing anymore.

The doctor used a stethoscope on Ethan’s chest. Then he quickly barked an order at a nurse and she placed a hand pump rebreather over Ethan’s mouth and started squeezing. The doctor stood over Ethan and placed his hands over the middle of his chest and pushed down, hard. CPR.

Oh, God! Wyatt thought staring at what was happening in total disbelief. He can’t die! Not now! Not after I brought him all this way!

The doctor pressed down over and over on Ethan’s chest so hard that Wyatt feared he’d break some ribs.

The surrounding people went quiet, watching.

A movement tore Wyatt’s eyes away from his dying friend. Casket and Scarface were pointing at Ethan and pantomiming laughter, enjoying the scene.

Wyatt stood frozen. He looked to Ethan’s face, covered by the rebreather. The doctor worked frantically.

He didn’t know how long it was, but after a while Wyatt realized the doctor had stopped. The doctor shook his head, reached to Ethan’s face at his vacant open eyes and gently closed them.

No, no, no, this can’t be happening, Wyatt thought. A rush of emotion surged through his body. This can’t be happening! He got him here to the clinic! He can’t die now!

The doctor turned to Wyatt with a somber expression. Over his shoulder Casket and Scarface were guffawing silently, slapping each other on the back.

“I’m sorry,” the doctor said. “Your friend has passed away. If he’d had gotten here sooner, or if we had electricity we might have-,” but the doctor didn’t get to finish before Wyatt suddenly lunged forward.

Wyatt knocked the doctor aside as he charged at Casket.

Casket, expecting some sort of reaction, suddenly whipped out his large knife.

People screamed.

In an instant, Wyatt crossed the distance between them and collided with Casket. Casket tried to stab at Wyatt, but the old hobo caught his arm with a vice-like grip.

Wyatt’s momentum pushed them back against a wall where people leapt out of the way. As they hit the wall Casket head-butted Wyatt in the cheek causing him to see stars, but the hobo kept on fighting. He smashed the Feral Kid in the face with the knuckles.

Casket suddenly collapsed to his knees, the knife wielding hand going limp.

Scarface punched at Wyatt’s back like it was a punching bag. Wyatt grunted with each hit. Calmly, he reached down and took the knife from Casket’s hand. Then he slashed backward with it and a red line appeared across Scarface’s throat.

Wide-eyed, Scarface stumbled back, clutching at his neck where blood geysered from the wound. With shock he locked eyes with Wyatt, who watched him coolly, and tumbled to the ground, gasping.

Wyatt spun around to face Casket. “This is for Ethan, you shit.” He jabbed the large knife straight into Casket’s face right to the hilt.

Casket fell to the ground, dead.

Wyatt stood, gasping, a strange calm washing over him.

The massive guard ran in from outside and took in the scene. Quickly, he unholstered his pistol and pointed it at Wyatt with both hands. “Drop the knife!”

Wyatt looked about in a daze. Casket dead at his feet with the knife sticking out of his head. Scarface convulsing on the ground in a widening pool of blood.

“Drop the knife, now!”

“You better do as he says,” Wyatt heard someone say. He looked over at Ethan on the roll-away bed.

Ethan was looking at him, alive as ever.

“Ethan?” Wyatt said in confusion. “But you’re dead! I saw you die!”

Ethan shrugged. “Yeah, well shit happens. Least I died wearing nice shoes. Better than most can say.” No one seemed to notice that he was speaking, all eyes on Wyatt. “But what good would all of this have been for if you joined me now?”

Wyatt blinked in confusion, then looked at the pistol pointed at him. He willed it to shoot.

“Don’t do that,” admonished Ethan’s corpse. “Your time isn’t now. You know that. There is still work to do.”

Wyatt’s mind reeled. This was all too familiar, but he couldn’t remember where, or from when.

“Drop the knife! I won’t say it again!” yelled the guard, a look of pleading was in his eyes. He didn’t want to do it, but he would if that’s what Wyatt wanted.

Is that what I want? He thought to himself. He looked to Ethan, again, for guidance.

Ethan’s body lay still on the bed, eyes closed.

There is still work to do.

Wyatt dropped the knife, and it clattered to the floor. He placed his hands behind his head.

He had the sense he was being handcuffed, but it didn’t fully register. Instead, he gazed at the bloody carnage at his feet. A realization dawning on him.

Oh, no, he thought. I’ve done it again.

END.

Book Two is forthcoming.

Until then, please enjoy your bonus books.

Shadow Gambit

An impossible quest for a legendary item.

I love questing for loot.

And the more difficult the quest, the greater the reward.

So when I’m offered a chance to retrieve the ultimate treasure of all, I signed up.

Yet no one warned me the task would be impossible. Against overwhelming odds I’m also expected to defeat an ancient evil – one with the power of a god.

But you know what?

Some loot is worth risking it all.

CHAPTER ONE

I clung to the cliff face for dear life as the angry dragon flew overhead.

Pressing my body hard against the rocky surface I did my best to keep from being noticed by the giant flying lizard. Rock climbing may have been a specialty for my Shadow class, but it didn’t hurt to be cautious. One slip and I would plummet hundreds of feet into the molten lake below. An ignominious end to a rather stellar questing career.

Thankfully, the dragon did not look in my direction. Instead, it banked away, flapping its great leathery wings to disappear into the dark haze and smoke which spewed from the volcano. I breathed a sigh of relief and adjusted my hand and footholds. The giant lizard would be back that was for certain. Within my backpack was its egg I had just swiped from its nest, and the creature would do everything to get it back.

Craning my neck I looked upwards. The cliff ledge was still a fair distance away. Reaching it would be the only salvation I could hope for. Either that or be melted off the cliff wall.

Unconsciously, I wiped at a trickle of sweat on my temple being careful of my grip. The simulation suit I wore did a good job of making me feel like I was really perched above real lava. Too good. With a few sub-vocal commands I instructed the suit to tone down the climate controls, and instantly I felt cooler. My avatar would not benefit within this virtual reality. She would sweat like a pig, regardless. But for me as the player could be allowed some comfort. A message appeared at the corner of my vision, asking if the temperature was adequate. I dismissed it and looked around for the dragon.

Nothing but smoke and ash filled the sky. Delay would only bring failure and this quest I was on had been earmarked as ‘Special’. If I failed my character would be heavily penalized. I resumed my ascent although it was slow going. Having climbed down this same cliff to get to the dragon’s nest a short time ago, my avatar was feeling the strain. But I could not stop now and regenerate. Time for that after I reached the top.

Gripping an overhang, I attempted to pull myself over when my foot slipped. Panicked, I clasped at the rock face in desperation. The movement caused my pack to jostle open and the dragon egg within slipped out. I gasped and shot a hand out to grab it as the egg tumbled beneath me. Its slick golden surface did not help, but I barely snagged it with my fingers.

From across the volcano the dragon shrieked.

Uh-oh, I thought and risked a glance over my shoulder.

The reptilian image of the flying dragon emerged from the dark clouds. It was a fair distance away, but not for long. And it was heading straight at me.

I looked from the approaching dragon to the egg in my hand. The creature sensed it. My pack shielded the egg from detection but exposing it gave the dragon a beacon to home in on.

Not that I could do anything about it now. Placing the egg back in the pack wouldn’t stop it from zeroing in on me and blasting me off the wall. I looked below me. The lava lake bubbled and hissed. Throwing it might be an option. The dragon would follow the egg downward until the treasure vanished into the lava. Then it would turn its rage on me. Tossing the egg would not give me enough time to reach the cliff top. And besides, I wanted to keep the egg considering all the trouble this quest had given me.

There was only one choice, and it wasn’t the best.

I placed the egg back into my pack and then, with a cringe, selected the ‘Summon Companion’ icon from the bottom corner of my vision.

The next instant a ferret appeared on the edge of the overhang above me. He wore a pair of leather breeches over his fur, and a small blue jacket with the name ‘Phlixx’ embroidered across one breast pocket. Atop his head was a wide-brimmed hat with a white feather pinned to one side. His ears poked through a pair of holes in the brim.

His wide eyes latched onto me. “My love! You have summoned me!” he hollered.

I rolled my eyes and pulled myself up onto the overhang, my chest pressed against the wall. There was hardly any space to sit. “Phlixx, I need your help.”

“You need me, my sweet?” The little ferret crooned as he scampered up the rock to get eye level with me. Climbing was one of his innate abilities, far superior to mine. Which was exactly what I needed.

“Yes,” I said, and pulled my pack around to open it. The moment I did, and the egg was exposed, the dragon roared. This time much closer.

Phlixx looked from the egg to the dragon coasting through the air toward us over the volcano. His huge eyes got even wider. “Dragon! A dragon!” In one of his tiny fists a little crossbow appeared. “I’ll protect you, Honeybun! Even if it is with my last breath!”

I was counting on that. Grabbing the egg, I turned Phlixx around so his back was to me. I then jammed the golden egg into his own little pack.

“A gift?” Asked Phlixx. “Now, of all times? Shouldn’t we be fleeing?”

As if to emphasize the suggestion, the dragon roared, again.

Satisfied that the egg would not pop out, I turned Phlixx back around and looked into his little beady eyes. “I need you to climb.”

“Climb?” His head whipped about in confusion. “But where?”

“Up!” I said and grabbed his small body with both hands. Then, with my legs gripping the overhang with effort to not lose my balance, I placed Phlixx onto the rock face above me. “Get to the top as fast as you can!”

Clinging to the rocks with ease, Phlixx gave me a mournful look. “You want me to leave you? Now, in your time of need?”

“Go!” I commanded. “Or I will never speak to you again!”

That did it. Phlixx blinked in recognition of what I said and bolted up the cliff wall. “I shall do as you bid me, but only out of love for you!”

I watched as the little ferret zipped up with a speed I could never attain, no matter how many skill points I put into my climbing ability.

Satisfied, I then twisted my torso around to look at the dragon. And it was as I thought. The dragon’s attention was now on the egg in Phlixx’s pack. Instead of flying at me, it had altered its course to intercept my love-lorn companion.

Pressing my stomach against the rocks to maintain my balance on the overhang, I extended a hand. A longbow appeared within my grip.

“Okay,” I said. “Only going to have one shot at this.”

The dragon had now flown up to the rock wall and slowed to a stop. Its huge wings flapping rapidly to keep level. The wind it generated buffeted me and Phlixx, who was now in full panic mode.

“Begone, vile lizard! Or I will turn your hide into boots!” Phlixx cried, all the while never altering his climb.

Careful of my precarious balance, I reached behind my shoulder to my quiver which was empty. I uttered a word, “Kezzan,” and a single arrow appeared within the quiver. I pulled it out. It was ebony in color, and shimmered with magical energy. Made from the bone of a greater demon, this arrow had cost me dearly to get. But now I had to use it.

Above me the dragon inhaled, a great and powerful noise as it filled its tremendous lungs. It would blast Phlixx off the wall with fire and probably take me and the entire cliff face with it.

Sensing the end, Phlixx stopped his climbing and was now rapid firing his crossbow at the beast. The bolts bounced harmlessly off its thick hide.

With a steady grip I aimed at the only exposed part of the dragon’s body I had a hope of piercing. One of its eyes.

A chat request suddenly flashed at my lower vision. It was from Mudhoof, a  fellow player and friend. Annoyed, I dismissed it and focused on the dragon.

At the end of its inhalation, the dragon’s eyes widened. This was it. It was going to exhale death upon us all.

I fired.

And in the next moment the dragon shrieked in agony, and reared back, the demon arrow jutting out of its left eye. The beast, confused and in pain, blasted fire upwards toward the sky.

Then the dragon turned away with a roar.

Phlixx cheered and shook a fist at the retreating dragon. “That’ll teach you to mess with my love!”

Relieved, I resumed climbing. No sense sitting around in case the dragon came back. When I finally pulled myself over the lip of the cliff edge, I found Phlixx standing on a boulder, hands on his little hips, looking proud.

“Did I do good?” He asked eagerly.

I laughed. “You did superb, Phlixx. Thank you.” I reached down and gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “Now, the egg please.”

“Of course!” He said, beaming and pulled the egg out of his pack with both hands and handed it to me. “What will we do now? Defeat another dragon?”

I looked at the glittering egg which reflected my avatar’s face across its gold surface. “No more dragons. Not for a while. We need to get out of here and back to the safety of the travel gate area.”

We walked in the direction of the base camp, where I had entered this adventure zone to finish the golden egg quest.

I hefted the egg in one hand while keeping an eye on the murky sky above. “Then we’ll find out if this thing was worth almost having to re-roll a new character for.”

CHAPTER TWO

Heading back to base camp was another dangerous ordeal entirely.

I picked my way down the sloping side of the volcano, avoiding steaming crevices and vents which belched hot ash. All the while I kept an eye on the cloudy sky.

Only on one occasion did I feel the need to hide behind a huge rock as a loud screeching echoed from every direction. Phlixx shivered dramatically as he clutched at my shoulder. But when a vengeful dragon did not making a fiery appearance, I continued on.

At the furthest edge of the volcano the terrain opened to a series of hills covered with the remnants of a forest. Blackened trees smoldered and what little vegetation existed was buried under mounds of ash.

Now I grew more cautious. The relative open area of the volcano gave me a clear view of anyone approaching. But here in the burned out forest things got to be close quarters. I was in a player versus player area. A PvP zone. Another player could come along and attack me with impunity. If I died, they would have access to all the items in my inventory; weapons, gold, the contents of my backpack and the golden egg. I’d worked hard for the egg and had no intention of giving it up to anyone without a fight.

A path led the way through the blackened trees toward the base camp. As the main artery to the quest area of the volcano, it was from the camp’s direction I was likely to run into other players. So I walked to one side, through the trees while keeping the path in view, Phlixx skipping along by my side.

But by the time I reached the base camp I’d encountered no other players heading in either direction. As I passed over the edge of the camp’s perimeter a message ‘Safe Zone’ appeared at the top of my vision, then faded away. Here, no one could hurt or kill me. Even casting helpful spells on someone, like healing, could not be done unless specifically permitted by the receiving player. I relaxed.

The base camp wasn’t much to look at. It was in an open area cleared of trees with a large bonfire at its center. To one side hunched an old crone with various wares and goods splayed over a mat on the ground.

I wandered too close, and she keyed in on me. “Hello, weary traveler! Would you like to look at my wares?”

“No, thanks,” I said, mostly out of habit as something I would say to her in the real world. But here, the old crone was a simple construct of the game, one with a single task, to sell me goods.

“Are you certain?” She continued hopefully as I passed by. “Salve for your wounds? Ale for your aching mind?”

I ignored her and walked past, but she caught Phlixx’s interest. With the old crone’s attention on me the ferret crept behind her and lifted the back of her robe. He peered underneath then shrieked in dismay.

The crone whirled on him, waving her hands. “Begone, rat! Or I’ll throw you in a cooking pot!”

Phlixx had pinwheeled away, wide-eyed and aghast. He collapsed to the ground and made a show of retching up air. “I’ve seen your wares, lady, and they cannot be unseen!” he wailed.

I walked around the bonfire and stood before the clearing’s only other feature.

A travel gate.

The gate was a huge circle which stood on its edge, mounted on a base with a short series of stairs leading up to it. Its edge was marked with various ruins of an ancient language my avatar did not understand, and these emitted a soft yellow glow. The middle surface diameter of the circle was silver and shimmered like a pond. My avatar’s reflection played across its strange surface.

I’d arrived through this gate to search for the golden egg.

Not yet ready to change areas I turned away and sat on a fallen log next to the bonfire. Phlixx bounded over to sit at my side. “Can I see the pretty egg, again? Please?” He begged.

I glanced around. Other than the old crone who still stared at me expectantly, there was no one else. “Why not?” I said, wanting a better look at it, too.

I fished the egg out of my backpack and cradled it in my hands. Its surface had the bumpy texture of a real egg, emphasizing the power of the game’s detail, and glinted with the light of the fire.

“Looks like an egg,” I said. “But is it worth anything?” The goal of the special quest was to get the dragon’s egg but nothing specified what happened after. Usually the reward was gold and experience points for my avatar.

“Maybe we can cook it?” Phlixx said, drooling with his tongue hanging out.

“Now there’s a thought.” Perhaps something was inside? I shook the egg close to my ear but nothing rattled. Holding the egg at an angle I examined it closer with the light of the fire. A thin groove circled around its middle. “Looks as if we don’t need to crack it open.” I gripped the egg at both ends and twisted.

The egg unscrewed into two halves. It was hollow within save for a rolled up parchment. A quest scroll.

“Oh, crud,” I said. No gold, or gems, or magical items this time. What I needed was something to sell at the auction house.

“Huh? What is it?” Phlixx said peering at the scroll. “Can we eat it?”

“Nope,” I said, removing the scroll from the egg casing. “Just means we’re not done, yet. This silly quest is far from over.”

Phlixx frowned and so did I. I wasn’t keen on following an extended chain of quests. But if I wanted a reward completing them would be necessary.

The rolled scroll had no markings on it other than a red wax seal. Pressed into the wax was the symbol of what looked to be a sword, one I could not identify.

“Let’s see what we’ve got,” I said and broke the seal to unfurl the scroll. A simple map was drawn across the parchment’s surface. Examining it closer I recognized it as an area somewhere in the Southern Kingdoms. A red ‘X’ marked a spot at the end of a valley in a mountain range. With the help of my avatar’s map reading skill names of landmarks and towns appeared.

I sighed. Nothing else showed what the quest was or what the reward for completing it would be. Typical. As an adventurer you were more or less expected to show up at a quest location and figure things out from there.

“Not sure if this is worth our while,” I said to Phlixx who had already lost interest and cartwheeled around. “I’ll save it for another time or trade it.”

I was about to slip the scroll into my inventory when a chat request popped up in my vision. At first I thought it was Mudhoof bugging me again, but dollar signs appended the request label.

Spammer? Couldn’t be. My filters were good at keeping unwanted solicitations from gold farmers and other pests from trying to sell me their crap. If it was a spammer, I’d report them to the game’s administrators. Let management deal with him.

I initiated the chat and a large view window appeared in front of me. Within the window was the face of a large gray owl. Beneath him was the name Ogden Trite. “Greetings!” said the owl, ruffling his feathers as he spoke. “Thank you for accepting my chat request. I am most eager to speak with you. You are Vivian Valesh, the Shadow quester, yes?”

Waving a hand I said, “Yeah. But I’m not interested in what you’re selling, pal. In fact, how the heck did you manage to get may chat identification if you’re not on my friends list?” My list of in-game friends was short but distinguished. Or so I kept telling myself. In reality I didn’t have many friends, in-game or otherwise. I am a solo player at heart.

The owl’s eyes widened to comical proportions. “Oh, I am not selling anything at all. In fact, it is you I wish to buy from, if you are interested.”

That’s a switch, I thought. “What could I possibly have that you want?” Currently, I had little up on the auction house for sale. What items I got from questing sold within minutes of my listing them.

Ogden chuckled, and his owl avatar’s feathers bristled with the motion. “I’m interested in the quest scroll you recently obtained moments ago. Would you be keen on selling it?”

Shocked, I said, “How did you know I had this?” I looked around the base camp again, but other than the old crone, no one else was nearby. “I haven’t even listed it anywhere.”

Ogden said, “I pay an exorbitant monthly fee to a Locators Guild each month for them to tell when a new quest becomes available. And they just now informed me of your quest scroll.”

“There are quest scrolls appearing all the time,” I said. “The Locators Guild must charge you a bundle.” There were billions of quests throughout the game’s universe. The vast majority of them carefully logged on various internet sites and wikis. And thousands more were added daily. With billions of players the game needed to generate new content all the time.

“Well, that’s true,” said Ogden. “But I don’t pay for a daily list of everything. My interests are far more specific. I am only interested in one kind of quest.” He paused.

Making an effort to not roll my eyes at him, and wanting to end this conversation, I took the bait. “And what kind is that?”

“Legendary Quests,” he said.

“Legendary Quests?” I said, surprised. “Do they even make those anymore?” Every quest had a rarity degree assigned to it depending on what the end quest item reward was. From common items that had no real value, to ultra-rare items that fetched huge sums on the auction house.

Then there were the fabled Legendary Quests. So rare that out of the billions of available quests, the Legendaries numbered only a few dozen. And completing these quests gave the player a unique one of a kind item unlike any other in the game. Most other quests could be repeated by players and finishing them gave you the same reward. Not Legendaries. They were a one time quest.  Once completed for the first time, the reward item changed to something more mundane.

“Yes,” Ogden said. “But, as you are well aware, not often. Hence their namesake.” He grinned in anticipation at me.

I frowned. If Ogden was after Legendary quests, and he was now talking to me…

My eyes went to the scroll in my hand. I unfurled it and scanned it again. This time I saw it. There, at the bottom of the parchment were the words ‘Legendary Quest’.

“Oh, wow,” I said.

Ogden said, “Do you intend on selling the scroll? I’ll pay you a handsome sum.”

I blinked several times, gathering my thoughts. “I dunno. This just kinda of hit me. I didn’t know what I had until now.” A Legendary Quest. Here in my hands. No one would believe me!

“Well,” Ogden said, “I will buy it from you at top dollar. Did you have an amount in mind?”

Amount? How much could this be worth? Quest scrolls were not sold on the auction house as a game rule. They had to be sold off-market.

“I dunno, I’ve never been on a Legendary Quest before,” I said. How exciting would that be? A Legendary Quest! But all major quests above uber required groups of four just to activate them. I would need help to do it.

“If you intend to take the quest, then I will pay you three times the market listing cap for the reward item,” Ogden said. When first introduced into the game, Legendary items which appeared on the auction house sold for incredible amounts of money. So much that it negatively effected the game economy. Cap limits on Legendary items were created and you couldn’t bid a copper higher for them.

This led to off-market sales at even higher prices than the market listings cap.

“Three times the listing cap?” I asked, not sure I heard him right.

“Yes. Once the item is obtained, the game will generate the cap. I will triple it, paid in full upon transfer of the item to my account.” Ogden arched a brow which looked odd on an owl. “And I know what you’re thinking. Why not just hold onto the item for a higher bidder?”

“Yeah, that crossed my mind.”

“Well, to ensure I am the only person in the running I will pay you an upfront deposit immediately upon signing the contract. Five hundred thousand gold. And even if you don’t get the item you keep the deposit.”

I nearly fainted and had to adjust my game visor. Five hundred thousand gold pieces! I’d never imagined having that amount before. And I kept it all even if I failed.

How could I lose?

“Interested?” He asked, as he watched me consider my options.

I grinned at my new owl friend. “Mr. Trite, you got yourself a deal.”

CHAPTER THREE

Gate travel within the game was equal parts convenience and aggravation. On one hand, you could travel instantly anywhere in the game universe, across oceans to different continents, even to other planets, of which there were tens of thousands. On the other hand, it couldn’t be too easy. So most times when you traveled through one gate you had to hoof it the next one, as no single gate went everywhere, you needed to find the one going toward your destination.

I stepped through the gate at the base camp and into a whole other place. The dark ash clouds of the volcano environment changed to perfect white fluffy ones against a pale blue sky. Tall trees and lush greenery momentarily assailed my vision. I had spent too long in the grim volcano zone. This new setting fed my soul.

The small clearing where the travel gate sat was empty of people. In the distance, perched on a tall mesa, were an array of buildings. Zeppelin shaped sky-barges floated to and from there. Fenway Port and the next jump to the quest location.

A wide cobblestone path led in that direction. I started walking with Phlixx at my side, this time without worry. This was a safe zone.

I reviewed my employment details with Ogden Trite. He had sent me via in-game mail a contract of agreement which I had signed and returned. It was boilerplate legal speak. If I got the Legendary item, I would transfer ownership to him directly. A few moments after I signed the agreement and returned it Ogden sent the deposit.

For long moments I sat and stared at my new bank account balance. Several hundred thousand gold pieces now threatened my sanity, and I had the overwhelming urge to pull up the auction house view screen and go on a spending spree. But I resisted. I had a quest to complete. I can shop after. Maybe with a triple market cap to sweeten the deal.

“I will send you a mage,” Ogden had insisted. “One who will come in useful. He’s worked for me before and can be counted on in a tough spot.”

Sure, I thought. Ogden wanted his own person in the group as a spy and proxy. Fine with me. I didn’t know any high level mages anyway, and from what Ogden said this mage was extremely powerful.

Which left me to recruit other players for the remaining two spots in the four-person group. Preferably muscle. We would no doubt need it.

I sent Mudhoof a chat request as I followed the path to a stone bridge which crossed over a chuckling stream. A flock of birds flew over head and the sun shone brightly. Yeah, I stayed too long in volcano-land. No more dark and gloomy for a while.

My request was accepted. A large view screen appeared before me with the massive head of a bull on it. The bull wheezed and grunted as he appeared to by doing something physically strenuous. “Hey, Vee!” Said Mudhoof.

“Hey Muddie,” I said.

Mudhoof glanced into the camera for a moment but his focus shifted elsewhere. “Been too busy to talk with your old friend, huh?”

“Kind of,” I said. “Sorry about that. Got sidetracked on a quest and was sucked in until I finished.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean,” the minotaur said. The view screen was zoomed in too close to his head for me to make out his location or who he fought. “I’m a completion geek as well.” He grunted again, and this time the severed head of what looked to be a kobold passed over his shoulder to vanish out of view.

“You’re completing a quest now, I see,” I said with a knowing smile. Sometimes it’s tough to shake the need to reach the end of a quest, a feeling I was all too familiar with.

“Yup,” he said. It looked like he was hacking away with his mighty ax at an off-screen horde of kobolds. “Thorm is here with me. We’re farming for… Well, I forget, but it’s fun doing it, anyway.” Another severed head spun over his shoulder to ricochet off a tree.

“If you guys are busy, I’ll look for someone else to group with,” I said as a tease. Mudhoof was a minotaur warrior armed with a double bladed uber ax. Thorm, a holy knight, had top notch healing and shielding abilities. A perfect pair to complement myself and the mage.

“Why, whatcha got?”

“A Legendary Quest.”

The minotaur stopped hacking and turned to look at me through his view screen. “A what?!”

“Look out!” Came a shout from off to his side. It sounded like Thorm. Mudhoof blinked in surprise as if remembering he was in the middle of a battle and resumed slashing again.

I waited in anticipation as he and Thorm cleared their immediate area which didn’t take long.

Finished with his grizzly job, Mudhoof looked to me. “Okay, we’re in,” he said.

Surprised, I said, “Don’t you want the details? We’ll split everything equally. But it will be dangerous. Maybe even have to re-roll your character.”

Mudhoof shrugged. “That doesn’t bother me at all. I’ll just power-level using auction house loot. Done it before. Besides, I don’t do this for the gold, I do it for the glory!” It was no secret Mudhoof had wealth in real life. So much so that dying and losing a high level character only meant an investment of cash. He used real money to buy large amounts of in-game gold then ‘twinked’ his new character with the best gear, upgrading as his level rapidly increased.

“Count me in, too” shouted Thorm from off camera.

I laughed. “Okay, I’ll send you the quest location and we’ll met there.”

“A Legendary Quest,” Mudhoof said, shaking his head in amazement. “You get all the luck, Vee, you know that?”

“Luck has nothing to do with it, Muddie. I’m all skill!” I said and closed the chat screen.

It was a relief to know I had a solid group backing me on what could be the single most important quest of my gaming life. I’d been on many quests with Mudhoof and Thorm and they were both upstanding players. But as for Ogden’s mage, named Feign, I had no idea. Looking him up on the gargantuan player search engine came up blank. Not unusual as many people paid a fee to keep their character details hidden. This kept enemies from seeing what their current level was and what their previous quests had been. For the mage I’d learn more about him soon enough.

I sauntered into Fenway Port with a bounce in my step. As I passed other players I wondered how many of them had been on a Legendary Quest, let alone heard of one? It took a lot of self control to keep myself from shouting my good news from the rooftops.

Fenway Port bustled with players and characters transiting to other locations. From here there were dozens of places the sky-barges traveled to, unlike the single location travel gates. Many goods were also transported through the port which made this place a focal point for thieves and criminals. Before entering I placed Phlixx on snoop mode, keeping his eyes peeled for trouble.

As I made my way down the little town’s main street and turned off toward the first set of sky-barge docks Phlixx, who perched on my shoulder, whispered in my ear. “Got a tail, my sweet.”

I frowned. Why would I have a tail? A pickpocket, perhaps? They were quite bold, even in broad daylight. But then I had another thought.

“Are you sure?” I asked the ferret.

“His head nearly snapped off when he did a double take as you passed by. Moved fast to catch up. Pretty obvious, actually. And he’s not hard to miss.”

“Why is that?”

“He’s bright red.”

This was a little confusing. What if someone else was interested in the Legendary Quest scroll? Ogden wouldn’t be the only one who paid the Locators Guild to inform them of new quests. If they knew I had the scroll, then it wouldn’t take much to pin down my location. Although it would take insanely high magic to get my exact placement, someone might hedge their bets and put lookouts at the most likely nearby travel gates and ports.

I shook my head. Was I being paranoid?

“I’m going to make a quick turn. Keep watching him,” I said. As I passed the open entrance of a cluttered warehouse, I altered my course and went inside.

Quickly, I dashed behind a stack of wine barrels. Then, keeping Phlixx close, I activated my Shadow ability. My body, and Phlixx, shimmered then vanished. As long as I kept to the shadows I was effectively invisible.

A ninja entered the warehouse a moment later. Clothed from head to toe in ninja garb, twin swords sheathed on his back, he hurried by. Everything he wore, from his ninja mask which only showed his eyes, to his ninja shoes were a bright red.

For a second he seemed to glance in my direction looking straight at me. But he moved on as if in a hurry to catch up with someone.

Me.

After a count to ten I dropped my Shadow and stepped out of hiding. I could not be sure the red ninja followed me for the Quest scroll, or I had simply been targeted for pickpocketing. But I didn’t believe in coincidences.

I went back out into the street and approached the docks with their waiting sky-barges. This time I kept my eye open for the red ninja. The barge to Benton Fields was at the end with a half dozen players and crew milling about on deck.

Stacks of goods and crates lined the dock, and I slinked my way through them. I concentrated on getting to the sky-barge while Phlixx watched behind us.

“Last call for Benton Fields!” Bellowed the sky-barge captain. I crouched next to a pile of wooden crates a short distance away.

The captain boarded, and the ramp retracted. The barge lifted up.

“Clear?” I asked Phlixx.

“All clear, my love!”

I ran, Phlixx clinging to me. Bolting out from my hiding place I charged right at the ascending barge. When I hit the edge of the dock, I activated my leap ability and jumped. Although I didn’t have a lot of skill points in leap, it was enough for me to catch the barge railing with both hands. After pulling myself up and over to stand on the deck, I looked around. The other players gave me indifferent looks, but no one said anything. Just another crazy player risking a re-roll because she couldn’t wait for the next sky-barge.

“That was fun,” I said. But Phlixx gasped and pointed.

There, on the edge of the receding dock, too far to jump from now, stood the red ninja looking in my direction.

“Oh, crud,” I said. “I could have handled that better, Phlixx.”

“What? Why?” Asked Phlixx looking gravely concerned.

“Now he knows where we’re going,” I said, feeling immensely stupid. “And we’ll have his friends waiting for us at Benton Fields which is a PvP zone.”

And if they caught me they’d get the Quest scroll.

CHAPTER FOUR

I sat on the bow of the sky-barge, feeling forlorn.

Phlixx sensed my despondency and patted my shoulder. “Don’t be sad, love of my life. It can’t be all bad.”

Companions weren’t the most perceptive of game constructs. I doubted Phlixx even fully understood why I was annoyed with myself. But it gave me someone to talk to.

“I’m not sad,” I said, watching a carpet of green forest pass below. “Grabbing this barge was a short sighted mistake. I should of taken a different one leading somewhere else, like Kratin’s Crater or the Far Banks. Then made my way to the Quest site. Would have given whoever is trying to follow me another direction to go.”

“Can’t we do that at Benton Fields?” Phlixx asked. The wind made little waves across his fur.

“Nope. The Quest site is on the way there. Would take too long to circle back.” I shook my head, thinking I was taking this too seriously. My intent was to jump off the sky-barge at its closest point to the Quest site. But once the sky-barge arrived at Benton Fields and I wasn’t on it, whoever waited for me there would figure things out.

Still, maybe it wasn’t so bad. I’d still have significant lead time to finish the Quest before anyone else got a chance. And the moment I officially activated the scroll everyone’s gossip feeds will spill the news that a new Legendary Quest was available.

In essence, I had only one chance to complete it because soon there would be legions of players descending on it.

Phlixx tapped the hilt of my sheathed sword. “We are arriving at the place.” I had Phlixx tuned into the drop-off point so I wouldn’t miss it. Letting your mind wander while floating for hours on a sky-barge was a gamer’s hazard.

I stood and peered down. The sky-barge was approaching a range of high hills. They would shorten the distance I would have to fall.

“Going to have to put you away for a bit, little buddy,” I said to Phlixx.

The ferret looked aghast. “But why! I don’t want to leave you now, oh, dearest one! It would break my heart.”

“Yeah, but a fall like this will kill you, and your death respawn time is too long. Unsummoning you drops that to a fraction of the time.” I offered my little companion a reassuring smile, but it didn’t work.

Phlixx started crying, sitting on the railing and wailing into the wind. “No! Please! Don’t do this!”

The hills were now passing by. I didn’t have time for this. “I’ll see you soon, I promise.”

Before he could respond I selected my companion icon and Phlixx blinked out of existence. I’d bring him back once I made to the Quest zone.

Gripping the side rigging, I scampered down a rope. Trees swept by underneath at an alarming speed.

No point delaying this. It’s now or never, I thought, and released the rope. At the same time I activated my free-fall ability which would slow my drop speed. It wouldn’t do much but I had to try to use it.

As I fell the wind whipped at my face and clothes. The ground raced up to meet me.

Whether good luck, or grave misfortune, I hit a tree and snapped branches as I dropped through the foliage. It may have slowed me a little, but it did damage, too.

The moment before impact I selected a health booster icon on my view screen. A message ‘Health Increased 400%’ appeared before me. Then I hit the ground, hard.

For a few disoriented moments I lay on my back and tried to get my bearings. High above, through the tree canopy, I saw the sky-barge pass from view.

Wow, that’s really high up, I thought. The drop had been greater than I anticipated.

I sat up to find myself in a shallow crater that my fall had made. Branches and leaves from above cascaded down around me.

My health indicator now said, ‘Health at 3%’.

Sheesh, that was bad. Without the booster I would have been re-rolling my character right now, cursing up a storm. All my gear, including the Quest scroll would have been left here at my point of death for anyone to come along and take.

Stupid, stupid, stupid. I stood and checked myself over, not that I expected anything to be really broken.

Although my health was low, I couldn’t use another booster, or even one of the salves in my inventory, for a few more hours. I’d needed some genuine healing magic to fix me up.

I looked about. Trees and greenery everywhere. Pulling up my map I checked the location of the Quest zone, then I set off in that direction. It was still a fair distance away, so I set my avatar to auto-walk and pulled up a game news-feed to pass the time.

Nothing interesting. Just more of the same. Rumors of hacks and cheats. Interviews with high-level players talking about their adventures. Along the bottom was an auction house ticker which displayed the latest high value items and their most current (insane) bids.

One headline did catch my interest. A group of lore-hounds, players who studied and cataloged the games vast and detailed history, stated that some game characters were now discussing the possibility of the Demon King’s return to the known realm. This was a trope played out for years. The ultimate goal of the Demon King, like all big bad guys, was to destroy the world and enslave the survivors. Thousands of years ago his minions had spread evil across the land, but only the mighty efforts of a few stalwart heroes drove him back to the Demon Void.

Typical stuff. But now, it seemed the game had decided to reintroduce this big bad guy, instead of keeping him relegated to the history books.

I shrugged and checked my map. The Quest location was close, so I closed down my news-feed and resumed control of my avatar.

A majestic view of a mountain range presented itself as the forest thinned out. The terrain became more rocky and my walk turned into a climb. My eyes kept darting to my low health bar, but there was little I could do about it now. As long as a bear or wandering monster didn’t surprise me I would be okay.

Soon I reached what looked to be the place where the red ‘X’ on the map was. A flat rock wall against a large rocky outcropping appeared to be the most likely spot. I peered about but saw nothing else remarkable about the area.

From behind me I heard a noise. I whirled around sword in my hands ready for an ambush. No one was there. But the noise continued from nearby. I realized the echoing effect off the rocks confused my senses.

Then a man emerged from around a boulder. He appeared to be floating above the ground but in actuality he stood on a small platform. No, not a platform. A sheet of ice. As he propelled toward me, the ice forming a trail in the air behind him that melted away to water which rained on the ground and vanished.

The man on his moving ice sheet got closer, stopped, and raised a hand. “Greetings!” He said. The ice sheet lowered and touched down. It melted away in a few moments leaving the man standing solidly on the rocky ground.

I knew who this was. “Feign?” I said and cautiously sheathed my sword. This guy knew how to make an entrance.

The man bowed. “The one and only. You are Vivian Valesh?”

Nodding, I got a better look at this new arrival. He was of average build, a little taller than me, and wore a sky-blue robe. He had a beard, sort of. It was a tight cluster of icicles that splayed out from his chin and glinted with the sunlight. His hair was snow – real snow, and shaped in a curl similar to what a snow drift would look like after a strong wind. When he spoke cold clouds of air plumed from his mouth. He looked to be in a perpetual deep freeze.

“You’re an ice mage,” I said matter-of-factly.

“Very astute observation,” Feign said with a wink. “My favorite class to play. I’ve been leveling this avatar for years and can’t get enough of the things he can do.”

I offered a smile. He seemed friendly enough. But I still had to be on my guard. He was Ogden Trite’s man and needed to be dealt with caution. “You’ll have a chance to use those abilities soon enough. I fully expect this Quest to be a tough one. You up for it?”

Feign chuckled, and little snow flakes shook from his body. “A Legendary Quest would be nothing but tough. I look forward to the challenge.” He looked around. “The others haven’t arrived yet?”

“Not yet, but I’ll check on them now.” I sent Mudhoof a chat request and it was immediately answered.

“Vee!” Said Mudhoof. “Are you there yet?”

“Yeah, I’m here. How far out are you now? What’s your ETA?”

Mudhoof laughed. “My ETA is about three seconds.”

I peered at the screen in confusion. He didn’t look to be moving at all. In fact he was sitting in what appeared to be a pub. He even drank from a tankard of ale.

“What the heck, Muddie? You aren’t even en route.” Anger flared in my chest. If he was holed up in a bar, it could be hours before he arrived.

“Now, Vee. When have I ever let you down?” Said the minotaur and closed our chat window.

I blinked in surprise and was about to issue a volley of curse words when the air to my right shimmered and glowed.

Then, the air returned to normal, and standing before me was Mudhoof, and a knight clad in shiny silver armor.

“Here we are!” Mudhoof declared with a grin. “Three seconds. Not bad, huh?” He still held the tankard of ale and took a swig from it.

I was incredulous. “You used a Teleport Token? Those are some the most expensive things in the game!” Even my newly acquired deposit money would take a hefty dent just to buy one Teleport Token.

“Actually, we used two,” said the tall knight.

I gave Thorm, a Holy Knight, a scowl. “You could have just taken gates and sky-barges like some of us lowly players do.” I made a show of rubbing my back. “It nearly killed me, too.”

Thorm stepped forward, looking concerned. “Yeah, you look like you’re almost done in. Let me cast a healing spell on you.” He waved his hands which were gloved in armor. His entire body was encased in heavy silver armor, just like the knights of the round table might have worn. The helmet he wore was peaked with a topknot of red manticore hair. Sheathed at his belt was a great broadsword. His long blonde mustache wiggled frantically as he uttered the arcane words of the spell.

A swirling cloud of bright little stars fell over my body. My health indicator shot up to 100%.

“Thank you, sir knight,” I said with a bow.

“Anytime, m’lady,” Thorm returned the bow.

“If you two are done flirting, can we get the show on the road?” Mudhoof said. He stood taller than Thorm and wore a simple gold breastplate, and a gold chainmail skirt that went to his knees. Across his back was his uber ax. His long bull horns were capped with wicked spikes of steel.

“Oh, and this is Feign,” I said indicating the ice mage. “He’ll be our magical backup.”

Mudhoof and Thorm gave the ice mage a once over, but politely greeted him. They were thinking the same as me. Who was this guy, and more importantly, what could he do?

“Pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Feign said with a smile. If the two high-level fighters made him nervous, he didn’t show it.

“Okay, let’s do this,” I said and pulled the Quest scroll from my inventory. The others stared at it in wonder. But before I opened I said, “Remember, the second this is opened the quest marker will appear on the world map for all the other players to see. So, even though we get first run at it, we will be on a time limit.”

“It will take a while for other groups to get organized and get out here,” Thorm said.

“Not if they use Teleport Tokens,” Mudhoof said with a wry smile.

“True,” I said, “But I figure we will only have one shot at this, so let’s make it count. Get in, follow the quest and get the Legendary Item.”

“And don’t die,” Thorm said.

I didn’t have a retort for that as it may be the likely outcome.

I opened the scroll and touched the red ‘X’.

In the rock face before us, a circular gate appeared. The runes around its edges glowed a bright purple. Through the gate could be seen a staging platform surrounded by darkness.

“This is very exciting,” said Feign. “But I vote for a bathroom break before we continue. It might be a while before we get a chance.”

“Agreed,” I said.

Mudhoof said, “You guys are wimps. I keep a bucket near me. Saves time.” He grinned.

“Too much information, Muddie,” I said.

We took turns watching the other’s idle avatars while each player stepped out of their simulation-suits to do their business. No one wanted to log off; would be too much of a hassle.

Once that was all taken care of I said, “Okay, let’s get that Legendary.” But before any of us moved we were interrupted.

From behind us someone screamed, “Don’t go through that gate!”

CHAPTER FIVE

We turned to see who yelled.

From the far tree line a centaur broke through and charged at us. His human torso was clad in the armored outfit of a samurai, and in his hands was a samurai sword. A stylized helmet of Japanese design hid his face except for his eyes.

“Don’t go through, you FILTERED idiots!” The centaur-samurai screamed.

“Well, glad to see my language filter is working fine,” I said. All curse words spoken or typed in game were masked with the word FILTERED.

“What’s this guy’s deal?” Mudhoof said as he unhooked his huge ax from his back and hefted it, ready for a fight.

“Don’t!” I said to him and pointed at the gate. “Get inside. He’s just trying to delay us and make us miss the quest.” Quest gates had a time limit which varied from quest to quest. I didn’t know the limit on a Legendary Quest, so we had to hurry.

Thorm and Feign stepped through the gate and onto the staging platform. But Mudhoof was fixing for a tussle with the centaur-samurai.

“Let him come,” Mudhoof said, getting riled up. “I’ll cut his horse bits off and feed them to his human half.”

I grabbed the minotaur by a huge arm which and futilely tugged at it. “Come on! The gate may close at any moment. We’ve got to move. Forget that idiot.”

The centaur-samurai was closing in fast, screaming filtered obscenities all the while. It just made Mudhoof more angry but eventually he seemed to come to his senses.

“Okay,” Mudhoof said. “I’m going.”

I let Mudhoof enter through the gate first just to be sure, then stepped through myself.

We all looked out at the screaming, charging centaur, his eyes wild. Then, a second before he would have reached us, the gate closed. Blissful silence followed.

After a moment Thorm and I burst into laughter. Mudhoof still fumed and Feign looked concerned.

“What was that all about?” Thorm said once he settled down.

“I dunno, but that guy was begging for a re-roll,” Mudhoof said. “Why suicide into us? He must have known we could have taken him out.”

“Delaying tactic,” said Feign. “Miss Valesh was correct. He wanted to stop us, or at the very least, slow us.”

“Yeah, but to what end?” I said, but suspected the truth. Had the red ninja’s friends finally found me? And how?

Before anyone could suggest an answer, the black void which surrounded the staging platform flickered, then slowly brightened to reveal a new setting.

We stood at the top end of a valley, looking down. Beautiful forest stretched out in all directions. Closest to us was a small lake with a series of waterfalls. Near the middle of the valley was a large town with many multi-storied buildings. But at the far end was something strange.

All eyes were drawn to it.

“What is that?” Thorm said.

The object resembled a tower, but it wasn’t. Craggy, black and huge, it was like an evil finger pointing accusingly at the blue sky above.

“Demon Spine,” said Feign. He looked more concerned now than when the centaur was attacking.

“That’s ancient lore, right? Like, even before the great cleansing,” I said. Yes, I paid attention to my quest lore through the years. Most of the time it actually paid off.

“Even older than that,” Feign said. “This was used by the vast demon horde to pierce the veil between their void realm and our own. And from what I understand there is only one being powerful enough to create them.”

“The Demon King,” said Mudhoof. He shrugged at our surprised reactions. “What? I just looked it up on a wiki. It’s all there.”

“Okay,” I said. “So, this can’t be good for us, right? Demon magic is the most powerful in existence.” I looked at Feign. “Even more than ice or fire or stone.”

Feign nodded. He did not look happy at all. “If we are facing demon magic, even of a lesser order, this quest will be quite difficult.”

A loud silky voice interrupted us, emanating from every direction. “Is your player group ready for this quest zone?” It was the game checking to see if it could start.

“I don’t think we’ll ever be ready for this,” Thorm said, shaking his head. “Not sure even with all our gear this can be done now.” He shrugged. “But what the heck. At least we got to be first on a Legendary Quest. We’ll get top billing on all the message boards and news-feeds.”

“Well, we’re here and we’re doing this, one way or another,” I said, knowing full well I’d still get to keep my deposit money. Although I hadn’t mentioned it to the others yet, I’d surprise them by splitting it with them if we got wiped out.

I looked up at the sky and said, “We’re ready!”

The silky voice responded. “Prepare to start quest zone.”

Each of us brought out our main weapons. Anything could happen now.

Then the silky voice said, “Quest zone start delayed.”

“What?!” I said and looked to the others in confusion.

“What’s the deal?” Mudhoof said.

Feign frowned. “I suspect things are about to get considerably more complicated.”

Before I could ask him why, the silky voice said, “Challenge group has entered the quest zone.”

More shock from us. I looked to Feign who seemed to have an idea of what was up.

Feign said, “Another group can enter the same Legendary Quest zone as long as it hasn’t officially started.”

“Who the hell is challenging us?” Mudhoof said.

“That nut-job of a centaur,” Thorm said. “He was delaying us so he could get his group in position.”

“Yeah,” said Mudhoof. “But you need four people to form a group and play. Must’ve had them nearby. Lucky bastard.”

What are the odds that a four-man group of high enough level players would be right at the very spot a Legendary Quest was activated? Again, I did not believe in coincidences. It was that red ninja. His friends had somehow tracked me here.

But how?

“Okay, this changes nothing,” I said.

“How’s that?” said Mudhoof. “We now gotta complete a Legendary Quest with another group trying to do the exact same thing. That changes a lot.”

I shook my head. “Only makes things more challenging. But the goal is still the same. Follow the quest to its end and get the item. If those knuckleheads get in our way, we’ll deal with them.”

The others nodded but didn’t look pumped up by my lame speech.

“Quest Zone started,” said the voice.

The staging platform beneath our feet faded away and left us standing in tall grass.

Thorm looked about. “Where do you think they are? The other group?”

“Far from here,” said Feign. “Designed that way to prevent a party wipe at the start. But their quest line will most certainly overlap ours. We will meet them soon.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” said Mudhoof, and patted his huge ax against his palm.

A little trail led down throw the trees and into the valley. I was the first to walk to it and said, “Let’s go get that Legendary Item!”

CHAPTER SIX

The trail snaked its way through the thick forest, gradually leading downward to the valley floor. There was no sign of the other group, nor of any ambush. Feign suggested that the starting area of the quest zone was relatively safe, but to be ready for anything.

We reached the bottom, and the forest gave way to the edge of the lake we saw from above. Vast and calm with barely a ripple to be seen. A waterfall on the other side rumbled over a high cliff.

“No demons here,” said Mudhoof. He actually sounded disappointed. He looked to me. “Which reminds me. Where is your rat?”

I’d forgotten about Phlixx. “I’ll get him out.”

“Not that annoying rodent, again,” Thorm said with a grimace.

“He has his uses,” I said with a chuckle and selected the companion icon.

Phlixx burst into existence and leapt through the air, shouting, “I’m back my love! Did you miss me?”

“Yes, Phlixx,” I said. “I always miss you when you’re away.” I meant it, too.

The ferret looked to the other members who were all regarding him with uncertainty. “A quest? We’re on a quest?” He spun in a circle and sighed heavily. “What fun we shall have!”

Feign scoffed and avoided eye contact with the little being.

“Phlixx, I’m going to put you on snoop mode, again. Like last time. Watch to see if there is anything we’ve missed and let me know, okay?”

“Missed?” Phlixx said. “You mean like this?” He reached over and plucked something from my trouser’s pant leg.

Alarmed, I looked closer at the object he held.

It was a dart. A tracking dart.

I barely contained my anger. “That’s how he did it!”

“How who did what?” Asked Mudhoof.

“The other group. They were trying to follow me back at Fenway and must have fired that thing at me.” When I thought more about it I realized it probably was when I jumped for the sky-barge. The ninja shot me with the tracker which led centaur-samurai and his cronies here.

I smacked my forehead. “I’m a dolt. I should have known it was there.”

Thorm shrugged. “Don’t kill yourself over it. That makes one mystery solved. But we got an even bigger one on our hands now. So let’s just concentrate on that.”

We continued along the trail which followed along the edge of the lake. I was feeling pretty stupid at this point but resolved not to let it get me down.

I watched Phlixx as he skipped along by my side. To say I was grateful for having him was an understatement. He was a quest reward item and one which had been tough to finish. But worth it, in the end. Even if he could get annoying at times.

Thorm, who was in the lead, held up a hand. We stopped. “There’s someone up ahead,” he said.

Just off the trail sat a well dressed man on a fallen log. His face was in his hands and he was crying.

Ready for trouble, we approached.

“Hello,” I said. “Is everything all right?”

The man continued crying but didn’t respond.

This was obviously part of the quest so I engaged him further. “Sir, is something wrong?” I took a step closer but Feign waved at me to stop.

“Don’t get too close,” Feign said. “Look at his skin.”

The man’s hands were marbled with thick, black veins. His neck was covered in them as well. Was it a disease?

“What do we do?” Mudhoof said. “Kill him?”

I shook my head and looked to Thorm. “Think a cure spell of some kind would do the trick?”

Thorm peered at the man’s flesh, but shook his head. “No. That’s not a disease.”

Before I could ask what he meant, the man looked up at us. His face was worse than the rest of him, almost blackened with the strange veins.

“He’s here,” the man said, tears streaming down his face. “He’s here and there will be no sending him back now!”

“Who is here?” I asked. Mudhoof and the others had tensed for a fight, watching our surroundings.

“The one who is all!” The little man said, working himself up into a frenzy. “The one who will rule!” He began to shake.

“This guy’s a nut,” said Mudhoof. “Let’s just kill him and loot his corpse.”

I ignored my bloodthirsty friend and tried to calm the little man down by trying a different approach. “I’m Vivian, these are my friends. What’s your name?”

The little man’s eyes locked onto me, as if noticing my existence for the first time. “Why, I’m the mayor of Ashbrook. The place he has chosen to begin his empire!”

The mayor of Ashbrook then stood and shook his fists in front of him. “Death to the despoilers! Death to the craven worms who do not worship the One!”

Thorm stepped forward gripping his great broadsword with both hands. He mumbled a quick chant and the mayor abruptly stopped shaking, but his eyes were still wide with whatever mania afflicted him.

“I don’t believe this soothing enchantment will hold for very long,” Thorm said, eying the mayor warily. “But you may get a more coherent answer from him, now.”

“He’s not diseased?”

Thorm shook his head. “No, he’s cursed, and in a bad way.”

I said to the mayor, “We would like to help. Where can we find this ‘One’ you are talking about? Did he hurt you?”

At the mention of the ‘One’ the mayor’s fists resumed shaking, and he took a step closer to me. “Do not think you can defile him with your blather!” He screamed. “He shall grant you the gift of death for your insolence!”

“What a charming conversationalist,” said Feign, and a large snowball appeared in his hand. “Best get ready, I think this one is going to blow up at any moment.”

The mage was right. The little mayor suddenly grunted and his body twisted about. We all eased back, weapons at the ready.

The black veins in his flesh now ballooned outward, expanding against his skin. The mayor let out a blood-curdling cry as his torso and arms tore open his shirt and jacket. His shoes popped and his feet extended out.

In moments, his entire body had mutated into a blacked, bulbous contortion.

His eyes, one now freakishly larger than the other, looked to us. When he spoke, it was not with his own voice.

“Fools,” the mayor rumbled down at us. He was getting taller now. “To think I allowed you to infect this realm in my absence. Such a mistake will not happen again.” The trees near him shook with the power of his voice and leaves cascaded down like rain. “I will smite you and all others into the Demon Void were your carcasses will fuel the fiery pits of agony.”

Mudhoof laughed. “Laying it on a little thick, aren’t you, buddy?” He hefted his uber ax over his shoulder. “I’m not into role-playing, just killing.”

The mutant mayor roared at Mudhoof, “You bovine scum! I shall make steaks from your seared flesh and…”

“That’s it!” Mudhoof said and swung his ax straight down into the ground before him. The ground cracked open at the impact and the crack grew out toward the mayor.

In an instant, the crack reached the mayor but not before he punched downward with a huge misshaped fist. A loud boom rumbled, and the world shook. The crevice had stopped expanding and the mutant mayor sneered at Mudhoof.

Mudhoof blinked in surprise. “Oh, wow. That should have knocked him over.”

Feign threw his snowball which struck the mayor and ice quickly formed around his feet. It grew up his legs, crackling loudly, and in a few moments the mutant was encased in ice up to his waist.

The mayor twisted his torso and opened his mouth wide. A thick geyser of blackened vomit shot out like water from a fire hose, straight at Feign.

The ice mage gasped and raised his arms in surprise.

Then, Thorm was standing before the mage a magical barrier forming around them both. The black fluid splashed off the barrier and hissed and bubbled as it slid off.

I stood wide eyed in shock. Things had escalated quickly, and I needed to join the fray. To Mudhoof, I shouted, “Get his attention! Distract him!”

Mudhoof gave me a fearful look. “What? And have him barf all over me with that stuff?” But he was already moving away from me and shouting. “Hey, over here, you puss-bag!”

The mayor reared around, the ice on his legs shattering. He roared at Mudhoof.

Certain it was not looking at me, I stepped back under the shade of the trees and activated my Shadow ability. I shimmered into invisibility.

Quickly, I skirted the edge of the clearing to get behind the mutant mayor.

“I shall pick my teeth with your bones, cow-man,” the mayor shouted, then he inhaled his breath.

Mudhoof stopped moving, finding the air around him being pulled toward the mutant. “What the FILTERED?” He said in alarm. He dug his hooves into the ground, but he continued to be pulled back, forming little trenches beneath him.

The mayor inhaled faster and Mudhoof struggled to not lose his ground.

A glance at Feign and Thorm showed the barrier shielding them was still covered in the black acid. Thorm couldn’t deactivate it without getting seriously injured or killed.

As I moved into position, I saw Phlixx race around firing tiny bolts with his little crossbow at the mayor. The mutant didn’t even notice as the projectiles bounced harmlessly off him.

Mudhoof was now in full panic mode. The inhaling winds nearly tipping him backward. In desperation, he swung his great ax into the ground again, but this time without invoking its knock-back ability. Instead, it stuck deep into the earth.

Suddenly, Mudhoof lost his footing and his legs shot out from under him. He grasped at the ax’s handle in desperation. The minotaur flailed about, the only thing keeping him from being sucked back was his grip on the ax.

“Vee!” Mudhoof cried.

I now stood directly behind the mayor and reached back to my empty quiver. With a single word an arrow appeared within it and I snatched the arrow out. Its feathers were bright red, and the tip glowed with a molten heat.

Mudhoof lost the grip of one hand, and he slid backward down the ax’s handle. He was shouting incoherently.

I fired.

The magma arrow struck home, burying itself deep into the back of the mayor’s misshaped head.

The mutant stopped inhaling and screamed with agony. Hot lava spewed from his mouth and out from his eyes and ears. Like a volcano, the lava gushed over him, melting him down in waves.

In moments, all that remained was a bubbling pool of molten rock.

I looked to Thorm and Feign. The black acid had vanished and the Holy Knight had dropped the barrier. Both looked at the mayor’s lava pool in amazement.

Mudhoof lay on the ground looking bewildered, one hand still gripping his ax handle for dear life.

I ran over to him. “Are you okay, Muddie?”

The minotaur looked up at me, wide eyed, and said, “This quest sucks.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

“That was intense,” said Thorm. He held a hand over a dark blemish on the armor of one arm where the black vomit had touched it. The armor glowed, and the blemish vanished.

“Thank you for your quick reaction,” said Feign to Thorm. “I shudder to think what the result would have been.”

“Not good,” I said and satisfied they were okay, walked over to Mudhoof who stood next to the molten mound that had been the mayor. The lava had hardened, but was still lethally hot.

Mudhoof said, “If this mayor idiot was our first fight, what are the rest going to be like?” It was strange to hear doubt coming from him. We’d adventured together many times, and he’d never expressed this much concern over a quest.

“I don’t know,” I said, shrugging and watched the molten mayor puddle cool. “Probably worse, would be my guess. Quests usually get progressively difficult the further along you go. I’m under the impression we have our work cut out for us today.”

“That voice he used,” Feign said. “Someone was speaking through him. Taunting us. The final boss, perhaps?” Nearly every big quest had a final bad guy to fight to gain access to the quest’s greatest loot.

“Guy had it out for us, that’s for sure,” said Mudhoof. He hefted his great ax onto one shoulder. “Nice play with that arrow, Vee. We could have wiped right here. Just as we were starting. We would have been the laughingstock of the whole game. Not something I would have enjoyed.”

I patted the minotaur on the elbow, the highest spot I could reach. “The game caught us with our guard down, so to speak. But now we’re armed with the special knowledge we didn’t have before.”

“What’s that?” Mudhoof said.

“That we need to treat every encounter as a possible wipe scenario. No getting lazy, or expecting an easy ride.”

Thorm and Feign came to stand next to the rocky puddle. Phlixx threw pebbles into it and giggled at the hissing noise they made.

“He didn’t drop any loot,” Mudhoof said. “I figure after all that we deserve something more than this puddle of crud.”

“It hasn’t cooled enough, yet.” To Feign I asked, “Perhaps you can speed things up a little?”

The ice mage gave a small bow. “Of course. Allow me.” He leaned forward and blew out as if at a candle. A cold gust of icy air enveloped the hot rock. It crackled loudly, then turned from a hot red to black.

“That should do it,” Feign said.

Phlixx tossed another pebble and when it landed, the mass of black rock shattered and crumbled to dust. Soon it all faded away.

“Okay,” Mudhoof said. “Where to next? The town? He was the mayor so that makes sense.”

Stating the obvious was Mudhoof’s way of dealing with his anger, so I didn’t poke fun at him. At least not right now. “That sounds like a plan. We’ll go see what the mayor was ranting and raving about.”

We continued down the trail, but now more on edge than ever. This game had proven it would throw in fatal encounters from the get-go and we needed to respect that. I kept Phlixx on snoop mode while Thorm had cast an aura of alertness over the entire group. That should boost our perception and limit any potential of a surprise.

Soon we reached a fork in the trail. A crooked sign pointing north said, ‘Old Mine’, while another said ‘Ashbrook’, pointing west.

“Should we take a vote?” I asked the group. It was common etiquette to ask for other members opinions when faced with a decision to make.

Mudhoof shrugged. “It’s your show, Vee. I’ll follow you whichever direction you take us.”

“Yes, I believe you are our de facto leader,” Feign said with a smile. “It is your quest after all.”

“Lead the way, m’lady,” said Thorm.

Phlixx crossed his arms and sneered at the men. “That’s right. You know who the boss is here.”

I laughed. “Okay, fine. Be that way,” I said and looked at the signs. “The mayor screamed about Ashbrook so we’ll check that out first. But I think we’ll find ourselves in the Old Mine soon enough.”

We headed west.

The trail became a simple cobblestone road, but we didn’t see any other travelers along the way. Mudhoof took this to be a bad sign stating the game was bottling up everything in one place. I begrudged him the point.

The strange black tower became more clear as we got closer yet just as confusing to look at. Was it an actual tower with beings inside or was something more sinister at work? Feign thought we’d probably end up there if we survived the journey.

The road turned out of the forest and we emerged right on the edge of Ashbrook. It looked like every typical medieval fantasy community the game likes to create. Stone-brick buildings wedged up against each other and crowding over a narrow road.

We paused, taking in the new environment.

“No one is around to welcome us,” Mudhoof said. “There’s always a greeter of some type or other. If not to give you a quest then to annoy you with a history of the place.”

It was also silent. No crowd noises or wagons rolling over stone or hawkers trying to sell their wares. Nothing.

On a hunch I checked my quest tracker which logged our progress.

’After your encounter with the mayor you decide to investigate Ashbrook and what befell its inhabitants.’

I read this to the others.

“Simple enough,” said Thorm. “But I’m not taking any chances. Keep your eyes peeled.” He insisted on leading the way.

As we entered the town-proper the shadows of the buildings fell over us and I felt a chill. Normally, I welcomed the presence of shadows, but this was off. Something was very wrong.

Each building we passed appeared empty, even the shops.

“Maybe we should break in to some of these places and loot them,” suggested Mudhoof.

“And how would that be helping the residents of the town?” I countered.

Mudhoof shrugged. “I should have rolled a thief. They get all the fun.”

The further along the street we went the colder it got. Again, I resorted to adjusting my simulation suit’s temperature controls.

Mudhoof shivered. “I’m freezing off my bull-bits. Someone turn up the heat.”

I said to Feign, “You must be enjoying this.”

The ice mage shrugged. “Now you know what it’s like to be me all the time. Still, this drop in temperature is an indication of bad magic. Demon magic, possibly.”

This made us even more wary.

We passed by side streets and when I looked down them it was more of the same. Nothing. No people, no activity.

“I think we’re coming up on the town square,” Thorm said.

Suddenly, above us someone hissed. “What are you doing? Don’t go there!”

Everyone whirled around, ready for an attack.

A man peeked out from a second-story window. He wore a deep blue robe and was as bald as an egg. A bright white crystal hung from a necklace around his neck. Sweat glistened against his pink skin. “You don’t want to go to the square. It’s too dangerous.”

“Who are you?” I asked.

“I’m Perrin, the town scribe,” the bald man said. His eyes darted about nervously. “But that doesn’t matter. You need to get off the street. Now!”

I glanced at the others.

Thorm shrugged. “He might have information we can use. Let’s pay him a visit.”

To Perrin I said, “We’re coming in to talk. Don’t worry we’re friendly.”

“Friendly right up until he mutates into an acid spewing monster,” Mudhoof said as we filed through the building’s only door.

The inside was as quaint as the exterior. Simple furniture and knickknacks. Everything had the look of being hand crafted.

A stairwell led up and Perrin appeared at the top. He regarded us with obvious nervousness.

“What business do you have being here?” He asked, giving Mudhoof furtive glances. Probably had never seen a minotaur before.

“We’re, uh, adventurers looking to help out,” I said. That was true enough. I could have told him we were human players logged into a game where he wasn’t even real. But where was the fun in that?

Perrin mulled this over. “Well, if you think you can help, it would be most welcome, but I don’t know what good it would do.”

“What happened here?” Thorm asked.

“It all started with when that black tower appeared. It grew right out of the ground at the end of the valley. Then people started acting strangely. Getting angry. Fighting. But it got worse. Much worse. Everyone began to develop black veins in their skin.”

“Everyone?” I asked and shot Mudhoof a meaningful glance. The minotaur frowned with concern.

“Yes. Everyone except me. I don’t know why. So I hid in the cellar here for several days, thinking it would all clear up on its own.” He chuckled nervously. “Foolish, I know, but where else was I to go? I only emerged this morning to see what had happened. Empty streets. No people. Then a few hours ago I heard the most horrid screams and shouts coming from the town square.”

“What happened there?”

“I don’t know. I’m too craven to go look myself, but the screams stopped a short while ago. Terrifying.”

“Let’s go check out the square,” Mudhoof said. “Beats hiding in here.”

Perrin’s eyes went wide. “No! The noises alone were terrible. It sounded as if people were being eaten alive!”

Mudhoof laughed. “Now this I got to see for myself.”

Before I could suggest a more cautious approach, Mudhoof went back out into the street. Thorm shrugged and followed. Feign looked to me.

“Not the wisest approach,” the ice mage said. “But we best go after them. Safety in numbers.”

As Feign and I left the building I said to Perrin, “Stay put and don’t go near the windows. We’ll set things right soon enough.” The game usually gave extra experience points if you treated the non-player characters like real people.

“You poor fools,” Perrin said, shaking his head sadly. “You’re going to your doom!”

CHAPTER EIGHT

Once back in the empty street we all filed in behind Mudhoof who made his way toward the center of town.

“I hate skulking around,” he said by way of explaining himself.

“Then you’d make a lousy thief,” Thorm said with a smile.

“True enough,” Mudhoof said. “But I can’t stand waiting for things to happen. Got to forge ahead. We still have that other group out here somewhere and I don’t think they’d be spending their time stuck in a building talking to an egg-head.”

Before anyone say anything else, Mudhoof held up his hand. “We’re here,” he said.

We entered the town square. It was large and tiered down by several levels like a stadium. On the lowest level, at its center, sat a well. A strange set up by any medieval town’s standards.

But that wasn’t the strangest part of all.

There were people here. Hundreds of them. They looked to be townsfolk and all of them stood bunched together in a big crowd. But no one moved. Still as statues. And each were facing in one direction – toward the center, at the well.

“What the heck?” Muttered Thorm while he adjusted the grip on his great broadsword.

Not one person gave us so much as a glance. It was as if we didn’t exist. Their entire focus was the well.

I looked at the people closest. They were dirty and their clothes disheveled as if they’d been fighting. But there was one detail that caused even greater concern other than their strange behavior.

They all had black veins marbled in their flesh.

“Oh, dear,” said Feign.

“Told ya,” Mudhoof said to me.

“What?” I asked, nervously surveying the huge rabble.

“All bottled up,” Mudhoof said. His confidence faltered a little at the sight of so many potential mutants. Each one could become as crazed and powerful as the mayor who nearly wiped us out all on his own.

I looked over the crowd, trying to guess their number. The game picked up on this and gave it to me: 1,006.

“Maybe we should just turn around and…” I said before the ground beneath our feet shook. The vibration was so hard the masonry of the nearby buildings cracked and windows shattered.

Our group fought to keep their balance. I used my sure-footed ability which locked my feet to the ground. The others didn’t have it so easy.

Oblivious to the earthquake, the huge crowd of townspeople did not react at all, nor did any of them fall over. They continued staring at the well.

“What is going on?” Thorm asked.

As if in answer to his question, the well at the center of the square cracked violently. It rented apart and the ground beneath it heaved.

“Something is making an entrance,” said Feign, he held a cluster of snowballs in the crook of one arm, and one in his hand at the ready.

“Not good, my sweet!” Phlixx said, as he perched on my shoulder, little crossbow with a flaming bolt pointed toward the crowd.

The gap of the broken well widened with the force of something underneath pushing upwards. Then a humanoid figure emerged out from the large hole, cobblestone and earth crumbling around it.

It was clad in black armor. Fiery yellow eyes smoldered from within its helmet and it held a massive wooden staff in one hand. The being now stood towering above us in the center of the square. Everyone looked up at it; so tall that its head was higher than the buildings.

We stood frozen in shock. This guy was big. Really big.

“I think we should be leaving now,” said Feign as he hefted a snowball.

Before I could say anything, the being spoke.

“My children,” it said. Its voice was deep and resonant. “The time has come for a new beginning.”

I recognized that voice. It was the same which the mutant-mayor had used.

The being continued. “For thousands of years I have waited. Waited for the opportunity to return to this realm and cleans it of the vermin which has overrun it.”

The townsfolk stared up at the being with obvious reverence. Their black-veined affliction making mindless worshipers of this being. They hung on its every word.

A name appeared above the head of the being. ‘Demon King’ and then in brackets beside it ‘GOD’.

“FILTERED!” said Mudhoof.

I couldn’t agree more.

“I am the one true overlord of all. To show your supplication to me you must cleanse the world in my name,” the Demon King said. He turned his huge head and leveled our group with a hot yellow glare. He pointed at us. “Starting with them!”

Every individual town person immediately whipped their heads around to lock onto us. The sight of a thousand angry stares unnerved me.

Then I said the only logical thing that came to mind at that very moment.

“Run!”

CHAPTER NINE

No one reacted the instant I yelled. Instead, everyone looked to each other to see who would run first.

“Let’s go guys, no heroics now,” I said. That seemed to get them walking backwards, weapons at the ready.

The horde of town folk continued to glare at us, but unmoving. The Demon King still pointed at us, his yellow eyes smoldering fiercely.

Then, with some unspoken command, the people suddenly shrieked and screamed at us. Eyes wild, hands now clawed at the air but they didn’t move.

“Come on, go!” Mudhoof shouted. He was trying to be the last to leave.

As we all began to head back to the main street, the Demon King shouted, “Die!”

Like a pent up wave of energy the town folk surged forward.

“Go! Go! Go!” I yelled.

Thorm was to my left and Feign was in front of me. Mudhoof was only a few steps behind, huge ax at the ready. His hooves clomped on the cobblestone as he ran to pick up the pace.

We’d barely made it a few buildings down from the square entrance when the crowd of people crashed into the street like a human wave. Frantic, angry and insane with whatever evil infected them, they scrambled over each other to get to us.

Feign lobbed rapid fire snowballs at them. The ones which struck the ground instantly created a large patch of ice on the cobblestone. People tumbled and fell onto the ice patch, but the ones behind simply clamored over their fallen comrades like they didn’t exist. When Feign hit a person, they became an icy statue which the others surged around.

I called up a full quiver of arrows, choosing simple ones which I could fire en masse. Running backwards, and shooting a bow wasn’t easy, but the thick cluster of people ensured I always hit someone. When they fell, they simply vanished under the ceaseless wave of feet.

“Where do we go?” Mudhoof called to me as if I had any idea. At that moment a crazed black-veined woman got within reach of him. He swung his ax, and the woman screamed and collapsed. There was very little blood because I had my blood-and-gore setting turned down to the minimum available.

“Back to the lake?” Thorm shouted over the screams. When someone got too close to him, he opted to pulse his protective shield which acted like an invisible wall for them to bounce off of.

“The old mine!” I said. “There is nowhere else I can think of. We don’t know of anywhere else!”

We continued to backpedal, barely keeping the pursuing crowd at bay. For a moment, something caught my eye, and I looked up. Perrin was looking down from a window in horror. Then he backed away out of sight.

There was nothing I could do for him, even if I was supposed to help him at all. Right now we were in pure survival mode.

“I hate getting zerged!” Mudhoof said, swinging his ax back and forth. Cleaved halves of crazy town folk tumbled away in his wake.

We reached the edge of the town at the point we first entered. A cheerful little bridge arched over a river here.

“Get to the other side, quick!” Thorm said.

Not needing encouragement we stopped attacking, turned and ran across the bridge.

As we got to the other side Feign said, “I’m going to try something.” The mage stopped and turned back to face the horde of people racing toward the bridge.

Our group stopped, tense and breathing heavily. “Why are we stopping, my love?” Phlixx said as he clutched at my shoulder. He looked more nervous than I was.

Feign raised his arms and called out a spell. Suddenly, a dark cloud formed above the bridge. “Stand back,” Feign warned.

As the first of the rabid people crossed the bridge, the dark cloud erupted with hail. But it did not produce ordinary hail stones. These were huge, the size of basket balls.

Gigantic hail stones bombarded the bridge and crushed everyone underneath it. But despite the obvious damage it did, the people still ran frantically into the storm and were crushed.

“It will only last a few moments!” Feign called out over the horrific noise the hail made.

Down the trail we fled, and into the forest.

CHAPTER TEN

As we ran, the noise behind us subsided.

“So, the mine? That’s where we’re going?” Thorm said.

Muttering with frustration I called up my quest log while maintaining my run.

’You must escape to the Old Mine or perish.’

I barked a laugh and closed the screen. “Well, that’s helpful,” I said.

“This is crazy!” Mudhoof said. “Since when did quests go all nuts like this? Where’s a princess to save? A dragon to slay?”

“Legendary Quests change things up,” Feign said, his robes whipped around him as he ran. “I think what just happened reflects that.”

We reached the fork with the signs. Without even slowing we all turned onto the northern trail and kept running. Behind us, distant but closing fast, came the screams of our pursuers.

This trail took us through to the other side of the valley. The forest ended, and we emerged at the foot of the mountains. Sheer, steep rock walls towered above us. Ore carts sat on a short rail line which led to the foot of the mountain. A large entrance could be seen.

“The mine!” I said.

From behind, the shouts and screams of the insane crowd became much louder.

“They’ll be here any minute,” said Mudhoof. “Let’s get inside!”

We hurried down the rail line until we reached the mine entrance. I stopped and frowned.

A huge metal door sealed the way into the mine. It shimmered with a dull silver light.

Mudhoof and Thorm pushed at the door but it didn’t budge. The shimmering increased when they touched it.

“It’s magically held,” Feign said, looking worried. “And from what I can tell it is quite powerful.”

The terrifying yells undulated from the forest. I could now see figures approaching on the trail and from the surrounding trees. We were running out of time.

“Stand back!” Mudhoof said. He raised his uber ax and swung at the door. The metal shimmered with the impact but he didn’t even scratch it.

“Let me try this,” Feign said. He threw a snowball and when it struck the metal, the entire door became frozen. “Hit it again,” he said.

Mudhoof did. The ice on the door shattered away and the metal door showed a deep gash.

“That’s it,” I said. “Mudhoof and Feign, you two keep at it. Thorm and I will slow those freaks down to buy you time.”

They did not need encouragement as Feign threw another snowball and Mudhoof swung again.

I nodded to Thorm, “Let’s do this.” The Holy Knight nodded in return and we raced up along the rail line.

We halted several dozen paces up from the entrance. Mounds of rock and ore were piled up on either side. It formed a gully in which I hoped would keep us from being flanked and funnel the town folk toward us.

“I have to admit something,” said Thorm. The steel of his great broadsword glinted with sunlight.

“What’s that?” I said. A scattering of people broke from the trees and charged at us.

“I’m having a lot of fun,” he said, and smirked. His mustache arched comically with his mischievous smile.

I laughed, despite myself. “Yeah, me too.”

Behind us the reverberations boomed as the others continued to hammer at the door.

Suddenly, a pair of townspeople scrabbled over a pile of ore to our side and leapt at us.

Thankfully, Phlixx saw them first and shouted a warning.

I instantly switched the bow in my grip to my sword and swung, catching one of them across the chest. He collapsed. Thorm easily dispatched the other one.

“Vee,” Thorm said, as he took out another surprise attacker. “What’s that over there?” I looked to where he nodded.

Back along the rail line and wedged up against the rocks was a shack.

“Dunno,” I said. “Outhouse?” I switched to my bow and fired into the oncoming crowd. They would be on us soon.

“Or maybe a way into the mines?” Thorm suggested. He pulsed his magical barrier and two people bounced off it. The knight quickly took them out.

He could be right. This was a game after all. If we were supposed to gain entrance to the mine, perhaps the method was nearby.

Thorm glanced at me. “Go!” he said. “Take a quick look. I’ll hold them back.”

There was no time to debate this, but it pained me to leave him here alone against such great odds. Still, I nodded once and moved backwards a few steps, firing several volleys into the approaching mass.

The horde was now streaming from the trees and charging at Thorm in a full run.

“Go!” Thorm shouted. He swung his broadsword, doing his best to keep from being surrounded.

I turned and ran. The second I crossed into the shadows of the looming rock face I switched on my Shadow ability. Hopefully, this would give me several seconds before the crowd noticed me.

The shack door was chained and fastened with a padlock. I barked a laugh, swung my sword at the wood of the door and shattered it. Inside was an array of mining tools; pickaxes, shovels, a wheel-barrel. Nothing obvious that would unseal a magically closed door.

“Oh,” said Phlixx from my shoulder. “Look, candy!” He pointed a stack of crates, one of which was open. In it was an even row of red sticks.

Dynamite.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

I scooped up a handful of dynamite and put them in my inventory. When I tried to grab more I stopped. The rest looked rotted through and probably unstable.

“These will have to do,” I said. Outside I looked to Thorm.

The Holy Knight had been forced back several steps and was swinging wildly. He was no longer using his magical barrier. No doubt, he had exhausted its limit and was waiting for it to recharge.

Then the surge overtook him, dozens of people clamoring over him. He was instantly smothered and couldn’t swing his sword.

“Thorm!” I shouted and began in his direction to help.

But before I could take more than a couple of running steps, a bright light exploded from under the mass of people. It grew in intensity, like a sun, and I had to look away and close my eyes. People shrieked, not in rage, but in agony.

After a few moments, the light faded, and I looked.

Thorm stood with his armor glowing brightly. At his feet and all around him were mounds of white ash which were picked up by the wind. The people that attacked him and those within several dozen paces had been completely incinerated.

He had cast a Nova spell.

The town folk beyond the spell’s radius had actually stopped to cover their faces. They now recovered and surged forward at Thorm, raging and screaming.

Thorm saw me and I held up a stick of dynamite. He shouted, “Get it to the door! Now!”

Before I could protest, the people were on him again. The knight swung his sword, fighting with a rabid energy.

I forced down the instinct to join him. He was right, I needed to get the dynamite to the door, so I ran.

The metal of the door was badly mauled by Mudhoof and Feign’s efforts. “I think we got this,” Mudhoof said. Feign tossed another snowball, and the minotaur swung his ax.

The door shattered. Pieces of frozen metal caved inward and fell in a pile on the ground.

I looked at the dynamite in my hand with disappointment. “What do I do with this then?”

There was a commotion behind us. As I turned, I froze in shock.

The trees of the forest were parting and the gigantic form of the Demon King emerged. He did not walk, but floated along the ground. The townsfolk whooped and hollered at his arrival and stopped running. They parted like a living sea for their God to pass through.

Thorm still fought, but once the Demon King appeared he knew the jig was up. With one final swing which cast his attackers aside like rag-dolls, he turned toward us and ran.

But he was too late.

The Demon King paused and lifted his huge wooden staff. He pointed it at the fleeing knight. An arc of black lightning shot from the end of the staff and hit Storm, fully enveloping him.

“Thorm!” I cried out. When I took a step forward Mudhoof grabbed my arm.

“No!” Mudhoof said, with a look of dismay. “We can’t help him now.”

He was right, but I had to try. I summoned an arrow and fired it blindly at the Demon King. But before it crossed half the distance it ricocheted off a magical barrier of some kind.

Thorm twisted and contorted under the intensity of the black lightening. His eyes widened, and he seemed to look in our direction.

I gasped. His flesh was lined with thick black veins.

The townsfolk resumed their assault, only this time they ignored Thorm and surged around him. They raced toward us.

“We have to go,” Feign said. He tossed a snowball out onto the rail line and a patch of ice formed. This only slowed the towns folk’s crazed progress.

“That was my last one,” the ice mage declared, and pulled a dagger out from the folds of his cloak. He was prepared for a hand to hand fight.

“Back up!” Mudhoof said, holding his ax at the ready. We withdrew inside the mine entrance and peered outward.

Thorm’s body began to rapidly contort and bulge. We’d seen this horrifying transformation before.

“There’s nothing we can do for him,” Mudhoof said. “But we can’t hold them back and deal with that Demon twit, too.”

I pulled my eyes off of the thing that had been Thorm as he continued to morph into something unspeakable and looked at the dynamite in my hand.

“I need a light. Some fire!” I looked at Feign.

The ice mage shrugged and snowflakes cascaded from his robe. “Not my expertise,” he said.

“I shall warm your heart, my sweet!” Phlixx said. He held his little crossbow up, and the bolt was aflame.

“That will do,” I said and held the wick of three sticks to it. They sparked and burned down.

“Run!” I said and tossed the dynamite at the inner edge of the mine entrance where people were scrambling in.

As I turned to run into the darkness with the others, I caught one final glance of Thorm. He was huge, and bloated and nothing like he was before.

Then the world exploded.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Darkness enveloped me.

For several long moments my avatar would not respond. My view screen showed all the normal icons along the edges, but black was all I saw.

Then I heard Feign invoke a spell. A blue light appeared, and I blinked at its source.

A icy glowing orb floated over the shoulder of Feign, who was sitting in a heap on the ground. Dust choked the air, and the mage waved a hand at it.

“Is everyone okay?” He asked.

Mudhoof had been knocked flat onto the ground, his ax buried in the rock wall beside him. He shook his head and stood. “I’m fine,” he grumbled. “Never better. You, Vee?”

I had been tossed up against the mine wall but my health indicator showed I’d only taken a few percentage points of damage. Other than that, I was none the worse for wear.

The mine entrance was completely demolished, and the cave-in of rock and rubble looked deep.

“I don’t think they’ll be getting through that anytime soon,” I said and stood. I dusted myself off, then realized something was missing. “Phlixx?” I said and looked around.

Feign pointed at the collapsed entrance. “I believe he is under there.”

I looked but did not see the little ferret’s body. Then I calmed down. His companion icon on my view screen had switched to a timer. He had been killed but could be summoned once the timer expired.

Mudhoof wrenched his ax from the wall. “Have I mentioned how I think this quest sucks?” He looked at us. “Does it bear repeating?”

I shook my head. “I’m in agreement. This quest is a little crazy.”

Mudhoof snorted. “We’ve been overwhelmed from the get-go. I like a challenge and all, and yeah, obtaining a Legendary Item should be tough, but that out there -,” he pointed a thumb in the direction of the former entrance. “That is just plain FILTERED.”

I offered a rueful grin. “You will get no argument from me.”

Feign said, “Any idea what happened to Thorm? Is he now a part of the Demon King’s army? How would that work? He’s a player.”

“I dunno,” I said. “Let’s see if I kind send him a chat request.”

To my surprise, Thorm answered. As the chat window opened, I angled it for the others to view.

I looked at the window in surprise. It was Thorm, but he wasn’t wearing his shiny armor, or his huge helmet. Instead, he had on a simple white jerkin. In his hand he held a wooden training sword.

The first words Thorm said was, “Did you get my stuff?”

Despite myself, I laughed. “No, Thorm, sorry. We were kind of busy as you noticed.”

Mudhoof said, “Dude. What happened? Last we saw you were being turned into a pretzel by the Demon twit.”

Thorm shrugged. “I’m not entirely sure. As soon as he zapped me I lost control of my avatar. I could see what was happening but was helpless. None of my icons would work. Then I found myself here.” He turned to look behind him.

Other very blond men and women were running around a grassy field chasing pigs and trying to hit them with wooden swords. The Holy Knight newbie zone.

“You died,” I said, aghast. “Oh, Thorm, I am so sorry about that. We tried to help.”

Thorm shrugged and smiled. “Not my first re-roll and won’t be my last either. Just have to start the grind again. Unfortunately, this means you guys are a man down.”

“You were our main healer, too,” Mudhoof said. “Things got a whole lot more difficult. And it’s bad enough already.”

“Maybe my death was fortuitous,” Thorm said.

“Why is that?” I asked.

Thorm smiled. “Because now I can go log in some hours at work. Help pay for my rent.”

Mudhoof looked confused. “Work? Rent? What are those?” He laughed.

“Sorry, guys,” said Thorm. “Good luck with the quest and don’t forget me if you finish it.” He grinned.

“You’re still an equal partner,” I said. Mentioning the split deposit didn’t feel like it would lift anyone’s mood at the moment. I’d save that for later because we’d probably need some good news after we all re-rolled.

“I’m not worried,” Thorm said.

Mudhoof said, “I’ll send you a care package of good gear to help you level and gold, too. Once I get to a town with a mailbox. And based on how things are going, you might not have to wait too long.”

Thorm held up his tiny wooden sword. “Well, if you’ll excuse me. I have a butcher who has asked for ten dead pigs. Then he’ll want ten more after that. And ten after that. Etcetera, etcetera.”

As he turned to join his fellow pig chasing newbie-knights the chat screen closed.

“Bummer,” said Mudhoof, shaking his head.

Feign peered down the pitch black mine tunnel. “I always hated dungeons. Enclosed spaces and I do not get along.”

“Well, you’re in luck,” said Mudhoof.

“Why?”

“Because this not a dungeon. It’s a mine.” The minotaur grinned.

Feign frowned.

I tried to push the guilt I felt for Thorm’s demise out of my mind and called up the quest log.

’After surviving the encounter with the Demon King, your only choice now is to delve deeper into the mine and maybe find out how he gained entrance into this realm.’

“Delve deeper,” I said. “Sounds like a plan.”

“Our only one, apparently,” Feign said.

“Hey, Snowball,” said Mudhoof. “Think you can make us a couple of those glow orbs.”

“Of course,” said Feign. Two more orbs paired off from his and floated over to hover above Mudhoof and I. “And please don’t call me Snowball.”

Mudhoof insisted on taking point and we began our walk down the mine tunnel. At first the slope downward was gradual, then it became more pronounced. There were bits of a rail line along the ground but it looked unfinished.

Occasionally, there would be a vein of blue ore marbled in the rock. But when I queried the game as to what it could be it offered no answer.

“Something ahead,” Mudhoof said after a while of walking. “Looks like a side tunnel.”

The new tunnel branched off to our left, but its darkness offered no clue where it led.

“Stick to the main tunnel, or take this new one?” Mudhoof asked. Both Mudhoof and Feign looked to me.

I sighed. “The quest log says delve deeper. And this new one looks to be angling down more than ours.” I shrugged. “Let’s follow it for a while. We can always come back.”

They nodded, and we turned onto the new tunnel. Soon, we began to see webbing along the ceiling and on the walls. Thick webbing.

“Better not be spiders,” Mudhoof said. “I hate ’em. In game and in real life.”

As we progressed, the webs became more of a nuisance as they encroached more into the middle our path.

I was about to suggest we go back when a cry came from somewhere ahead.

We all stopped.

“Was that a person?” Feign asked.

“Listen,” said Mudhoof.

Several heartbeats later we heard it again. “Help!” Someone said.

Mudhoof gripped his uber ax more tightly. “Better not be spiders,” he said and walked forward with caution.

The tunnel opened up into a small chamber. Webbing clotted every available inch of space from the high ceiling to the rocky ground.

Jammed up in one nook along the wall was a cocoon. Inside it, wrapped up to his neck in webbing was a man. He looked at us wide-eyed with terror.

“Help me! Please!” He said. Sweat glistened his skin. I noted with relief that he did not have any black veins.

I said to him, “Easy. We’ll get you down from there. Don’t worry.”

“It… It’s going to eat me! Please help!” He cried.

Frustrated, Mudhoof said, “Well, where is it?”

The cocooned man said, “I don’t know. It was just here a second…” His eyes looked upward in surprise.

The three of us did the same.

From an alcove high up, something emerged. Large and fast.

Feign’s orbs floated upward and illuminated it.

It was a monstrosity of a spider. Purple in color and covered in a fine hair, its giant fangs dripped with thick poison. At first it glared at us and the light from the orbs reflected in the cluster of eyes at the center of hits head. Then it lunged.

“FILTERED!” Said Mudhoof as he back pedaled. “FILTERED! FILTERED! FILTERED!” He needed room to swing his ax.

The thing crawled down the chamber wall and hissed. Its focus was on Mudhoof, probably sensing him as the biggest danger.

I took this as an opportunity. Moving to the side a little I waited with my sword held in front of me.

Mudhoof, despite his fear, knew what I was up to, so he yelled more obscenities at the thing.

The spider crab-walked along the floor, keeping Mudhoof in sight. It inched closer to him.

Feign held out his dagger, but looked a little out of his depth. With his offensive magic tapped out after continuously freezing the mine door, it was all he could do.

At the right moment, I shifted into Shadow and vanished. Quickly, I moved around to the side of the giant spider.

Mudhoof jabbed his uber ax toward it. “I can’t use my knock-back. It might collapse the ceiling.”

When I was in position, I used my sure-footed ability to help me take several running steps up the cavern wall. Then I pushed off and up.

By attacking, my Shadow dropped, and I became visible again.

The spider caught my movement above it at the last moment and raised its forward legs in defense.

Falling straight down onto it, I plunged my sword through its head. My weapon passed through its body so deep it clinked on the rocky ground beneath it.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

I leapt off the body in a mid-air roll, careful not to touch the vile thing.

The huge spider’s legs curled up underneath it in its death spasm and greenish blood oozed from its wounds.

Mudhoof poked at the corpse with the end of his ax in disgust. “Is this thing really dead?”

“Don’t worry,” I said, “It’s been skewered good. Maybe you can build a fire and cook it up.”

The minotaur looked at me in horror, then stuck out his tongue. “Not cool, Vee.”

“Get me out of here!” The little man pleaded from within the cocoon.

“That’s why we’re here, apparently,” I said as Feign and I moved over to cut at his sticky bindings. After a few moments he was free.

“Oh, thank the gods you arrived when you did!” He said, giving the spider corpse a look of disdain. “That thing would have eaten me.”

“Who are you?” Feign asked. “And what are you doing here?”

The little man dusted himself off and pulled webbing from his clothes. “I’m Tress, the town jeweler. I’d come here a few days ago to pick up an order of crystals when things suddenly went very bad.”

“What happened?” I said. Mudhoof had moved in position next to the chamber entrance to post a watch. We wanted no more surprises.

Tress shrugged. “I don’t understand, to be honest. When I arrived no one was at the entrance to give me the jewels as usual. So I wandered in and ventured down to the lower levels.”

“How many levels are there?” Mudhoof asked.

“Oh, I’m not sure,” Tress said. “But I do know the mines extend all the way under the town. That is where most of the deeper digging takes place.” He sat down heavily and pulled webbing away from his neck. It exposed a necklace with a white crystal dangling from it.

Tress sighed. “The miners had gone mad. That would be the best way to describe it. Black lines in their skin, running around screaming and hollering like it was the end of the world.” He shivered. “When it became clear I was in danger, I hid. Took me forever to work my way back up here. Then that thing,” he pointed at the spider, “came out of nowhere and dragged me in here. Never seen the likes of it before!”

I waited a moment before saying, “So you are unaware of what has happened in Ashbrook?”

Tress looked at me with surprise. “No! What happened?”

“The same as the miners, I’m afraid,” I said. “Nearly the whole town has been infected with that black magic, I’d guess you’d call it. Now the Demon King rules it all.”

Tress stared at me in horror. “But, what about my brother? Did he survive at least? His name is Perrin.”

I perked up at this. “Yes, we met Perrin. He was hiding in a house near the town square alive and well. But I don’t know if he’s still okay or not.”

“Oh, thank the gods! He’s the only family I have left,” Tress said looking slightly relieved.

“Let’s blow this joint, Vee,” Mudhoof said, getting nervous.

I pointed at the crystal on Tress’s necklace. “What is that? It’s quite beautiful.”

“Oh, this thing? It’s something Perrin, and I came up with. He’d discovered a good luck chant in some old books he’s always buried in. And I found a batch of these white crystals which can hold the chant indefinitely. Has brought little luck, I’m afraid. But it makes for a pretty trinket to wear.”

“Why are we talking about jewelry,” Mudhoof said, getting agitated. “We need to keep moving.”

Feign sensed what I was thinking. “Perrin wore a crystal just like that,” the mage said.

“Why, yes,” Tress said. “He and I are the only ones at the moment. Everyone else lacks good taste.”

I looked to Mudhoof and Feign. “Perrin was wearing one, and he didn’t become infected by the Demon King. And Tress, here, hasn’t been infected either.”

Mudhoof frowned. “So?”

To Tress I asked, “Do you have more of these anywhere?”

“Why, yes,” Tress said. “In my pack. I dropped it here somewhere.” He looked around and found his pack in a clot of webbing. Feign used his dagger to cut it free.

Tress opened his pack and revealed an inner pocket full of necklaces with the white crystals attached to them. “You can have these if you want,” the jeweler said. “It’s the least I can do considering you saved me from such a horrid death.”

I thanked him and passed one each to Mudhoof and Feign. We all put them on.

“What do you think?” I asked Feign who was scrutinizing his crystal closely.

“I think this is better than nothing. But I’d wager that this crystal, and perhaps the charm within it, negates the Demon Kings magic to some degree.” He shrugged. “Or maybe it does nothing at all.”

I stood and stretched. “Well, we needed to save this guy for some reason or he wouldn’t be here. Let’s hope it pays off.”

Mudhoof said, “Let’s go. I need to bash something before I climb the walls.”

“Tress, you’ll need to hide out somewhere. The entrance has collapsed. Can you manage?”

The jeweler nodded. “Yes, yes. Of, course. There are plenty of places to hide down here. I’ll be fine.”

He wished us luck and the three of us returned to the tunnel and headed back to the main passage.

“I’m not reading anything off of this,” Feign said holding his crystal up as we walked. “Usually the game gives even a basic description.”

“I dunno,” I said. “But let’s hope it doesn’t matter. They’re good luck charms, and we need all the luck we can get. Whether the game describes them as such or not.”

Back at the main passage we paused to listen. Silence, thankfully. We resumed our progress down the main tunnel, Mudhoof at the front, Feign in the middle, and me taking up the rear.

The tunnel eventually opened up into a huge cavern. Rail lines and ore carts lined the walls at different levels which also extended downward out of sight. Fire sconces spaced out along the walls offered the only light.

We stood on the edge of our level and looked down. To the right the tunnel continue on.

“This is huge,” Mudhoof said. His voice echoed loudly off the walls.

“Shh!” I said, with a finger to my lips.

There was another sound, coming from deep within the labyrinth of mining tunnels.

We strained to make it out. But soon it became apparent what it was.

“Screaming,” Feign said, looking worried.

The sound got louder and became more defined. Screaming, and hollering and high pitched gibberish assailed our ears.

“Douse these orbs, Feign! Quick!” I said.

He did as asked, and our ledge went dark. Suddenly, at a level across from us people came running out of a tunnel.

They looked similar to the townsfolk, black veined and disheveled but their clothing was different. Most of them clutched a pick-ax or shovel and were waving them wildly about with no care if they accidentally hit anyone near them.

“Miners,” I said in a hushed tone.

Dozens of them shot out of the tunnel and followed its rail line alone the edge of the deep abyss. They streamed into another tunnel and were gone.

“Glad those twits are over there and not…” Mudhoof said when a loud scream to our left cut him off.

A small tunnel entrance I hadn’t noticed suddenly vomited up a group of crazed miners. Similar to the others, they were armed and completely insane.

And they ran straight at us.

“They’re mine!” Mudhoof shouted. And before I could respond the minotaur lowered his steel-pointed horns and used his charge ability.

Instantly, Mudhoof closed the distance between him and the miners. When he collided with the first one a shock wave blasted out from the point of impact.

All the miners, about six of them, flew back into the air. They all bounced off a rocky wall and tumbled over the edge, legs and arms flailing.

Their screams of rage slowly faded as they plummeted into the darkness.

Mudhoof was panting heavily and his eyes were wide. “Been wanting to do that for a while,” he said and chuckled.

From the tunnel the miners had popped out of came more screams.

“Let’s keep moving,” I said. “I don’t want to make a last stand with my back to a cliff.”

As the shouting grew with intensity, we hurried down the nearest passageway.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

We delved deeper.

The tunnel continued onward, and I had the sense we were crossing back under the valley. Perhaps toward Ashbrook as Tress had said. Many off shoot chambers and passageways tempted us, but as a group we decided to stick with the main tunnel.

Occasionally, we would hear the screams and ravings of the afflicted miners, but for the moment, they were far away.

But bumbling along through the dim passageways did not sit well with Mudhoof.

“This is boring,” the minotaur said. “When can we start fighting again?”

“I’m happy things have calmed down,” said Feign. “We don’t want to lose another group member. There is still the final fight to come.”

He meant the final showdown with the Demon King. Defeating him would give us the Legendary Item. But considering how incredibly powerful the King was, I started to have doubts that we’d ever finish this quest.

“Whatever,” Mudhoof said. “Gimme something to kill and I’ll kill it. Prancing along these tunnels is getting to me.”

Up ahead we could see the tunnel ending at a chamber infused with bright light.

“I think you may get some excitement real soon, Muddie,” I said.

With caution we approached the lit chamber.

As we entered I was struck with a strong sense of vertigo. A wide chasm opened up to the immediate left with a sheer drop into blackness. Far across this void was a ledge lit with torches.

We stood on a ledge very similar, lined with torches along the rock wall to our right. A rail line started here and went to the other side of the chamber. There was a large hopper set in the ground at the end of the rail line. It was meant to store ore dug up by the miners. Against the far wall was a small metal door. Finally, there was a large ore cart on the start of the rail line.

“Wow,” Mudhoof said with dripping sarcasm. “Exciting.”

I was about hit back with a little sarcasm, too, when Feign shouted, “Look! Over there!”

We looked were he pointed.

Way over on the far ledge four figures entered. They weren’t too distant to make out exactly what they were. Two looked like ninjas, one in blue garb, the other green.

“Ninjas!” Mudhoof spat. “I hate ninjas more than spiders.”

The third figure walked in a stilted manner and resembled a humanoid statue carved from marble.

“A stone mage,” Feign said with a frown. “That’s not good.”

The final figure was all to apparent. A centaur. His human torso clad in samurai armor.

“Our old buddy,” I said. “Mr. Centaur-Samurai. Well, this should make for a lovely reunion.”

The rival group noticed us, too, and glared across the vast expanse.

“And they’re not down a man, like us.” Mudhoof scowled at them. “I don’t have an attack with range. Why don’t you try shooting at them, Vee?”

“I don’t know what good it will do…” I said before Feign pushed me.

“Look out!” The mage shouted.

Before I knew what happened a pillar of ice instantly appeared at the edge of the chasm next to where I had stood. A shuriken, a ninja throwing star, had buried itself deep inside it. It had been aimed at me.

I blinked in surprise from the ground, not just from the attack but also the quick movement the mage had just pulled off.

“Sorry about that,” Feign said offering me his hand and pulled me up.

“No problem, speedy,” I said. “And thanks.”

Mudhoof looked at the shuriken. “Nice block, Snowball. But do you have enough juice to make more of those?”

Across the chasm, the other group hollered and shook their fists. Even from here I can see little tiny FILTERED labels covering the fingers they held up.

“Not for many more, I’m afraid,” Feign said. “Let’s not make ourselves targets any longer than we must. Which begs the question. What now?”

It was then I noticed that the other ledge had an ore cart, too. As well as a hopper with a metal door beside it.

Realization then struck me. “Oh, no,” I said. “Don’t tell me.”

“What?” Asked Mudhoof.

“Group Challenge To Begin,” said a silky voice. It was the same one we heard when we first entered the quest zone.

“The heck is this?” Mudhoof said looking around bewildered.

The voice continued. “Place ore in the cart, then put the ore in the hopper. The first group to complete this task will be allowed to continue.”

“FILTERED!” Mudhoof said.

Piles of blue ore faded into existence around us and along the rail line. Ore also appeared on the other group’s ledge.

“Now this is unusual,” Feign said, giving the piles of blue ore a worried look.

“Begin!” The voice declared.

“Okay, grab the ore!” I shouted unnecessarily as the other two leapt into motion.

We each grabbed the blue ore and tossed it into the cart with a loud clatter. But when I grabbed an ordinary stone, I couldn’t lift it and got a message on my view screen. “Blue Ore Only.”

“Fine,” I said, and switched to a large chunk of blue ore.

Within a few minutes we’d picked up all the ore on this end of the line. More ore was a little further down the rail.

“Push the cart!” I said.

Mudhoof and I pushed against the massive ore cart, but it barely moved. The wheels were old and rusted.

I stopped and tried to think. “Feign, can you put ice on the rails just in front of the wheels? It might help us move it.”

“I will try,” the mage said. He rubbed his fingers together and fine snow sprinkled down. It landed on the rails and formed slick ice on the metal.

We pushed again. This time the cart moved, but with great effort. Once we got it further down the line, we stopped and shifted to scooping up ore.

I gave a quick glance across the chasm. The other group were moving at top speed, throwing ore into their cart. They’d even had it further down the line than ours.

“They’re ahead of us!” I said.

“Keep working!” Mudhoof said, tossing armfuls of ore into the cart.

Once we’d grabbed all the ore in that section Feign worked his ice magic on the rails again. The cart was a pain to move but we could still make progress to the next section of the line.

We did this two more times, and the cart was about half full.

“How much do you think we need?” Mudhoof said, panting. His large hands allowed him to grab more ore which I took for a blessing.

“I think we’re expected to get all of it off the line,” I said. “Then we move it to that hopper thing.”

I looked again at the other group. They were farther ahead of us by at least one section by my guess.

I shook my head. “Maybe their cart’s wheels aren’t as messed up as ours.”

The centaur-samurai pressed his should up against their cart. The other members simply stood back, not attempting to help.

“What are they doing?” I said.

The centaur pushed, and the cart moved down the line with ease.

“That lucky jerk,” Mudhoof said. “He’s got a strength enhancing ability. Must have been saving it all this time because you can only use it for a brief period in a day.”

“Do you have anything like that?” Feign said, hoisting a large chunk of ore into the cart.

Mudhoof raised and arm and flexed a huge muscle. “Pure Bull-Brawn is all I need!” He slammed into the cart and it moved forward while Feign hastened to apply ice to the rails.

After three more arduously cleared sections it became apparent our two groups were neck and neck.

“Nice! Even a man short we’re kicking their butts,” Mudhoof said with a grin.

We had cleared the last section of ore and all that remained was to push the cart to the hopper.

“Okay,” I said, “Last push!”

The moment I touched the cart a loud crash threw me back.

This time, thanks to activating my sure-footed ability minutes earlier, I did not get knocked to the ground, but Feign and Mudhoof weren’t so lucky.

One end of the cart had been kicked off the rails and teetered precariously over to one side, threatening to dump the load of ore.

“What happened?” Feign asked as he picked himself up.

I looked. A shuriken stuck out of the cart. It must have had enough magical punch to nearly upend the heavy cart.

We all turned to glare at the other group.

They were laughing and pointing at us. The blue ninja waved, then bowed deeply. He’d been the one to throw it.

“Those FILTEREDs!” Mudhoof cursed.

Immediately, the centaur pushed on their full ore cart toward the hopper. I looked at our dislodged cart and over to them. They were going to win!

Then I lost my temper.

“Let’s try pushing the cart up… Vee, what are you doing?” Mudhoof said in surprise. He must have seen my expression.

I walked to the ledge. The other group had turned their attention to their impending victory. Their cart was now in position. Even from where I stood I could see how happy they were.

My bow appeared in my hand, and I called forth a special arrow which I snatched from my quiver. Carefully, I aimed, and fired.

The arrow sailed across the gap.

At the last moment, the stone mage noticed and raised a hand to cast a spell, no doubt to block it.

But this arrow was not intended to hit anyone.

The moment it reached the other side, the arrow exploded.

Thousands of multi-colored beams of light shot out from above the other group. There was no sound, only the intense flickering of beams that blinded everyone within range.

The four figures began running around wildly, bumping into the rock wall and each other. The cascade of light didn’t stop. Their cart was all but forgotten.

“A disorientation spell!” Feign said with a wide grin. “Very nice, Miss Valesh.”

“We don’t have much time,” I said. “Let’s get this back on the rails.”

With a lot of effort, and grunting and curses from Mudhoof, we pushed the cart back into position. Then, shoved it down the last of the line in front of the hopper.

I looked over at the other group who were still running around without purpose. Their confusion was total. I could imagine their players swearing and cursing up a storm once they’d lost control of their avatars.

To my surprise and delight, the two ninjas ran full tilt over the ledge and plummeted into the darkness.

“Oh, Vee!” Mudhoof said with a cheer. “Two birds, one stone!”

The centaur and stone mage finally regained their senses and leapt to their cart to push.

“Oops!” I said. “Push! Now!”

We did and tipped the cart over so the ore spilled out into the hopper. Dust and bits of rock kicked up everywhere.

The remaining two members of the other group had done the same thing. It was down to gravity now.

When the cart was empty, the voice spoke again.

’Task Complete.’

I looked across the chasm. They’d finished at about the same time, too.

“A photo finish?” Feign said, looking worried.

“If you want to see me blow a gasket, give the win to those twits,” Mudhoof said with a scowl.

The voice then said, “One group may continue. The other group must find another way.”

Suddenly, on the other side, the rock above their metal door collapsed. Within seconds it was buried.

The door next to us then opened, revealing the tunnel continuing on.

“I’d cheer but I’m too tired,” I said.

“Let’s get through the door before were expected to do another dumb task,” Mudhoof said.

I gave a parting wave to the two remaining players on the other side. They shook their fists again.

Then we passed through into darkness and the door closed behind us.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The rocky tunnel changed to set blocks of stone within a few paces after we walked through the door. Instead of torches, odd rocks glowed along the walls which brightly lit our way.

“This is no longer the mine,” I said. We had moved into a new area.

Soon, we heard a low rumbling sound from further up the passageway. As we moved closer, it became much louder.

“I don’t like the sound of that,” said Mudhoof. “Better not have anything do with ore carts.”

It became hotter and the air thick with the heat. My vision wavered, occasionally.

When we reached the end of the passageway, it terminated at a ledge. A short distance below was a wide river of lava that churned past. On the opposite side of the river was another ledge leading to a passageway. The distance was too far to jump.

“Anyone up for a swim?” I asked. The heat was incredible, and I turned my simulation suit’s settings to its lowest level.

“Perhaps we missed a side tunnel, or a secret door?” Feign said. The ice mage was sweating profusely.

“Can you float across on your magic carpet of ice?” I asked.

Feign shook his head. “Too hot in here. It will evaporate to nothing the moment I create it. I’m afraid none of my magic will be effective with this heat.”

“Maybe we can…” I said and stopped when someone stepped out of the passageway behind us.

A tall, humanoid being now stood blocking the tunnel, and we turned to confront it.

The being was almost taller than Mudhoof, and its frame was wiry. It did not appear to wear any clothes or armor. Its skin looked like a black crust of cracked rock. A prominent brow beetled over a set of yellow, glowing eyes. Since I’d encountered this type of being before the game identified it for me. A Rock Golem.

“Well, you wanted a fight,” I said to Mudhoof as I held up my bow.

“This one will be easy,” the minotaur grinned. “It’s just a bunch of rocks, and I like crushing rocks.”

Mudhoof hollered a war cry, lowered his steel tipped horns and charged.

The Rock Golem did nothing to get out Mudhoof’s way, seeming to watch him with curiosity.

Mudhoof slammed into the Golem. But instead of a shock-wave with the impact, his long horns sunk straight into the Golem’s chest. With his horns buried up to their full length, Mudhoof’s head now rested against the Golem. The creature barely flinched from the attack.

“I’m stuck!” Mudhoof shouted. The Golem raised a long, rocky arm and struck downward.

I moved, bow held up and summoned regular arrows. As I changed my angle, I fired rapidly at the thing’s pitted yellow eyes.

The first few arrows bounced off the creature’s rocky skin with no effect. It reached up again, this time with both arms and struck down on the exposed back of Mudhoof. The Minotaur was pushing against the Golem’s stomach, desperate to dislodge his horns.

“I’m at half health! What the FILTERED?” Mudhoof said.

I fired again, and this time the arrow found its mark and lodged in one of the Golem’s eyes. Instead of reacting in pain, the thing seemed to be curious about the arrow sticking out of its head. It grabbed and pulled the arrow out.

Feign moved quickly behind it. His dagger glistened with a magical glow in his hand and he stabbed forward with all his might.

The blade sunk into a crack in its skin and the monster bellowed with pain. Its arm snapped back and struck the mage, sending him flying hard against the rock wall to crumple in a heap.

My next arrow found its mark again, then the next. Two arrows were buried in its eyes and, with the pain of the dagger wound, the thing flailed.

This was enough to help Mudhoof dislodge himself from the Golem and stagger back. Angered, and maybe a little embarrassed, the minotaur unhooked his ax from his back. With a leap up in the air he swung downward with all his might.

The ax hit the Golem in the head and cleaved down its middle. The creature had been cut right in half with one great blow of the uber ax. The two halves of the Golem split apart and collapsed to the ground with an arrow still protruding from each eye.

“Okay, now that was a first,” said Mudhoof with a surprised chuckle.

I went to Feign’s side who was still slumped against the wall. “Are you okay?”

The ice mage blinked. “Yes, I think so. Knocked the wind out of me.” He paused and I could tell he was looking at the icons on his view screen. “Seems I took a good whack of damage there. Down to two-thirds health. I cast an enhanced damage spell on my dagger which it didn’t take kindly to.”

“Here take this,” I said as I removed a healing-salve from my inventory. “Won’t make much of a difference but every little bit helps.”

I gave one to Mudhoof as well who grunted this thanks.

“We still need to cross this nonsense,” I said as I stood at the ledge and looked down. The lava bubbled and heaved. Occasionally, a large clump of rock would float by. Some were big enough to sit or stand on. But what would be the use in that if you were going to eventually sink?

I gaged the distance to the other ledge and had an idea. “Okay, I may have a way but you guys aren’t going to like it.”

“Better perform this miracle quick,” Mudhoof said. “Looks like he had friends.”

From the tunnel behind us could be made out several figures. As they past the wall lights it was obvious we were about to get into even more trouble. Rock Golems. Lots of them. They trundled toward us.

“Oh, dear,” said Feign, backing up to the ledge.

Again, I summoned a special arrow. When I pulled it out and set it in my bow a thick rope was attached to it. The rope coiled back into the quiver.

“Oh, no,” Mudhoof said. “You expecting us to go all cat-burglar now?”

“Got a better idea?” I said, and fired. The arrow arched across the lava river and lodge deeply into the rock over the ledge on the other side. The rope extended the entire way.

I turned and fired another similar arrow into the rock wall next to me, at a slightly higher angle. The rope magically fused together and now formed a single strand rope bridge that spanned the river.

The Rock Golems moved through the tunnel at a plodding pace, but they were much closer now. We had no time left.

To Feign, I said, “Start shuffling across! Now!”

With a fearful glance down the ice mage grabbed onto the rope and pulled himself up, wrapping his ankles around it. “I am very glad none of this is real!” he said, then shuffled hand over hand down the rope.

Mudhoof swung his ax, and a long crack shot out along the ground. It met the first Golem coming out of the tunnel and the knock-back sent it staggering into the others. But this would only serve to slow them down.

I fired normal arrows rapid-fire at the clustered horde, but none managed to hit an eye. They all bounced off their rocky skin.

“You’re next, Vee!” Mudhoof said. He stood with his legs braced apart and the ax poised over a shoulder waiting for his knock-back ability to recharge.

I looked to see Feign reach the other ledge and ease off the rope. He waved.

“No can do, big guy,” I said, still firing arrows. “The rope will disappear the moment I cross over. You gotta use it before me.”

“FILTERED!” Mudhoof said. “Sometimes this game really FILTEREDes me off!” And with that he struck down again. This time several Golems were cast backwards with the impact.

The minotaur spun around and placed the ax on his back. “You be right behind me!” He said, and I nodded. This was going to be close.

Mudhoof grasped the rope and wrapped his hooves around it. Then he pulled himself hand over hand down the length with great speed.

I kept up a perpetual volley of arrows but since it had almost no effect on the approaching enemy, it was mostly to make myself feel better.

Once Mudhoof was past the half-way mark, the creatures had gotten even closer. I fired one last shot, dispelled my bow and jumped onto the rope.

Quickly, I pulled myself hand over hand, but I had a sense of impending dread.

I’d barely made it a quarter down the rope length when one of the Golems reached the ledge.

“Hurry!” I heard Mudhoof shout. I glanced to see he had just stepped onto the ledge and he and Feign watched me anxiously.

But then the rope shook violently, and I nearly lost my grip.

Looking back I saw the Golem striking at the rope, and another walked up to do the same.

Uh-oh, I thought.

Regaining my hand hold I pulled myself along as fast as I could.

But it wasn’t fast enough.

The rope snapped under the attack of the Golems and I swung downward toward the lava.

I heard Mudhoof shout, and the rope swung me at full speed into the rock wall. For a moment my view screen went completely black. When I could see again, I was tumbling downwards.

The last thing I saw was a large floating rock pass beneath me. Then all went dark again.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

I waited impatiently for my view screen to respond, but the blackness persisted.

My health indicated was dropping. Bit by bit my avatar was steadily taking damage. If I didn’t regain consciousness soon, I would die.

If that happened, it would be up to Mudhoof and Feign try to finish the quest. But despite all we had been through, the odds would not be in their favor.

Mudhoof sent me a chat request. “Vee!” He said, once I pulled up the screen. “Are you dead?”

“No,” I said, frustrated. “Not, yet. I got a black screen at the moment. Did you see what happened to me?”

“Yeah, you landed on a big floating rock thing and vanished from sight. I couldn’t do anything to help. Sorry, Vee.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll wake up next to the Legendary Item and we can forget about this quest.”

Mudhoof laughed. “Okay, we’re going to continue on,” he said, looking off screen. “Looks like the tunnel leads further down. Maybe with these lucky charms we’ll be able to hook up later.”

“Do that,” I said, “Oh, and you were right about one thing.”

“What’s that?”

“This quest sucks!”

Mudhoof laughed and canceled the chat.

At that moment my screen brightened as my avatar opened her eyes.

I was still on the floating rock, bobbing along with the river current. Lava was lapping over the edge and splashed my leg causing the damage.

Pulling my leg back I moved to the center of the rock. My health indicator stopped dropping.

The lava river cut its way through the bottom of a high gorge, the rocky ceiling far overhead. There didn’t seem to be anywhere I could go.

I heard a loud rumbling and looked ahead. In the distance the lava vaulted up a little and flowed downward. A sense of dread clutched at my chest.

A lava fall.

I had little time as I’d soon be pitched over the edge of the fall and to my final re-roll doom. The rocky walls of the gorge moved past at a rapid speed, but with little choice in the direction I had to take.

Standing up, I tried to maintain my balance as the floating rock bobbed and tipped with the movement. Lava splashed close to me.

The moment my rocky boat hit the lava surge of the fall’s edge, I jumped away. I cursed the lack of points in my leap ability as I vaulted through the air, the lava roiling below me.

But it was enough. As I hit the wall of the gorge I activated my sure-footed ability. My feet locked into place on rocky perches. For a few moments I hung on for dear life. The sound of the lava falls roaring down into the abyss was deafening.

An indicator on my view screen told me that my avatar was close to passing out from the heat exposure. I needed to move, and fast.

Upwards I climbed, taking care to have good hand grips as my feet would be doing most of the work. As I pulled my way up my avatar’s health status improved a little. Soon, I reached a ledge. But before I hoisted myself over I switched on my Shadow ability. Now would be a bad time to be spotted.

I peeked over. The ledge extended back several paces exposing a path that followed the edge of the gorge. A wide tunnel entrance opened wide to my right.

My avatar started to shake. The strain of the fall, the heat, and subsequent climb had finally gotten to her.

I pulled myself over and lay flat on my back for a few moments. It was enough for my avatar to recover and for me to stand.

Suddenly, a pair of Rock Golems emerged from the tunnel. I froze and double checked to see that my Shadow was still active.

The two large creatures sauntered by and followed the path up the ledge. They hadn’t seen me.

After a few minutes they followed the path around a turn and vanished from sight. I sighed in relief.

They were heading upwards whereas I needed to keep going down. Or so I hoped. I moved to the other side of the ledge and sat up against the wall, blending more into the shadows there. While I had a quick rest, I called up my quest log.

’The source for the Demon King’s ability to enter this realm is near. Find and destroy it.’

Okay, I thought. Had to be a door, or rift? And if I found it, how the heck was I expected to destroy it? And wouldn’t the Demon King have something to say on the subject?

I shrugged. Got to do as the quest log says, even if I’m still clueless.

Another Rock Golem appeared from the tunnel. I went still, but felt confident the shadows I crouched in added to my invisibility.

The Rock Golem walked by, but when it reached the spot in front of me it paused. My heart froze in my chest.

The Golem turned its head, and I found smoldering yellow eyes looking at me.

Uh-oh. I can’t fight one of these things on my own.

I glanced to my left and right. No room to escape. When this thing attacked I would be in deep trouble.

For a few moments it stared at me. Or so I thought that was what it was doing. Then, it reached forward.

Fight time! I thought, tensing up. My sword was now in my grip. The moment I raised to swing it I would be visible, but I’d wait until the last moment to strike.

The Golem reached toward me, then over my shoulder. I froze. From the rock wall behind me it grabbed at something. It wrenched away a piece of blue ore and held it up to its face, staring at it.

Then its lower face cracked open to form a mouth, and it stuffed the ore into it. It bit down, and the ore cracked.

The Golem then continued walking, chewing on its snack.

I sagged with relief. Once the creature had turned out of view I darted into the tunnel it had emerged from.

I was really tired. Logging off and getting some sleep felt like a wonderful idea, but real world priorities needed to wait.

Keeping to the walls I edged my way down the tunnel. I did not encounter any more Rock Golems or anything else, but I kept up my guard.

The tunnel ended at a huge opening, and beyond I could see a massive cavern of some kind.

Cautiously, I entered.

The place was gigantic. Easily larger than any chamber or cavern I’d ever seen before.

It was circular in shape with a high vaulted space above that vanished from view. Although it was brightly lit, I saw no torches or glowing stones. It had to be magically powered.

On one side of the vast cavern were different piles of blue ore shaped into a kind of pylon. There were hundreds of them arranged like a bizarre rocky orchard. Each blue ore pylon emitted a blue ray of light that shot out to the far side of the cavern.

These beams of light struck what I thought was a huge round lake in the floor. But the dark waters that sucked up the lights were something else entirely. They were clouds. I was looking down into another realm. Red lightening flashed deep within these clouds.

It wasn’t a lake at all, but a portal. The blue ore must have been feeding it somehow. Maybe, even keeping the portal open?

The other section of the massive cavern was empty. Just flat featureless ground that stretched out to meet the walls. A huge archway led to a sloping tunnel, and from my vantage point I could make out the far entrance. It looked to lead outside.

Then it hit me. I was inside the Demon Spine that loomed over Ashbrook. The Demon King’s domain.

What to do? I checked my quest log, but the message had not changed. I looked over at the strange forest of glowing blue pylons. Those must be keeping the portal open. If I could stop them, would the portal close and cast the Demon King back to the Demon Void where he came from?

There was one way to find out.

I ran across the chamber until I reached the closest pylon. It towered above me. The entire thing emanated a low hum and pulsed a blue light up toward its top. From there the light shot straight out to vanish into the large portal in the ground.

Not certain of what would happen if I touched it, I backed up a few paces and summoned a full quiver of arrows. Then I aimed and fired.

The arrow struck the pylon at its thickest point and instantly the ore cracked and shattered. Its light winked off and the beam which fed the portal stopped.

Huh, I thought. This is going to be easy.

Something at the corner of my eye snagged my attention. At the last moment, I dodged and rolled along the ground.

Someone charged over the spot I had been in and then crashed heavily into another pylon, which in turn crumbled and its light winked off.

I shook my head and looked at the person who just tried to kill me.

My jaw dropped in shock.

It was Thorm.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

For a moment I stared at him, stunned. What the heck was he doing here?

He was hunched over from his charge into the pylon and stood.

His face had warped to the dimensions of a potato, with the remnants of a blonde mustache smeared across his jigsaw face. What remained of his bright armor had broken and the metal shards fused with his bloated flesh. One arm had elongated to touch the ground and his great broadsword stuck out from the ball of meat that had been a fist. All his flesh was laced with thick black veins.

This was not Thorm. Not anymore. It was his old avatar now under the influence of the Demon King.

Before I could take solace in the fact the real Thorm was prancing around a field chasing pigs with a wooden sword, this Mutant-Thorm vomited a geyser of black fluid at me.

I scrambled out of the way as the horrid liquid splashed where I had stood.

Keeping back, and circling to his side, I assessed the situation. There was no way I could take him on my own. Not even close. This mutant version of Thorm was far more powerful than the real Thorm had ever been.

I needed to stay out of its way and destroy the pylons, of which there was so many. It would take awhile. And the entire time I needed to keep Mutant-Thorm from bashing me or vomiting me into an acidic puddle.

Mutant-Thorm raised his huge sword-fist and charged.

I Shadowed and dodged to the side. The mutant swung wildly, and looked about in confusion, unable to see me.

I ran through the pylon orchard to the other side, then took aim with my bow and fired into one of them. It shattered and its blue light beam winked off.

There was a roar, and I turned to spot Mutant-Thorm lumbering toward me. He knocked over two pylons in his haste and their beams went off.

Hey, I thought. I may be on to something.

Back into Shadow and instead of dodging I ran right past him. When he reached the spot where I had stood he swung the sword-fist against another pylon which collapsed. Another beam died out.

Okay, this might be fun.

For several long minutes I played this suicidal game of peek-a-boo with the lumbering monstrosity. Each time I fired at a pylon, he’d come running over like a bull in a china shop, knocking pylons over, and then swinging at the spot I had vacated.

He was doing a better job at destroying them than me.

Soon, over two thirds of the pylons were blue rubble on the ground. The light feeding into the portal had dimmed significantly.

But once I shot at the next pylon, the ground shook violently. Mutant-Thorm fell over, crashing into more pylons.

The shaking continued.

When I hit the next pylon, the shaking intensified so much I had to keep my sure-footed ability continuously active.

A chat request popped up on my screen.

Annoyed, I opened it as I dodged another charge from the Mutant-Thorm.

Mudhoof was on the screen. “Vee! You’re alive!” He looked to be running.

I rolled out of the way of a sword-fist swing and went into Shadow as I scrambled around a pylon.

“Where are you?” I whispered. Mutant-Thorm thumped by, one huge eye scanning around for me.

“Coming to you now!” Mudhoof said.

I looked around and spotted him in the distance at the very far edge of the cavern. Feign ran along beside him, robes billowing about.

I was about to offer a grateful response when I spotted two other figures appear from a side tunnel behind Mudhoof. They ran at top speed to catch up to the minotaur and mage.

It was the centaur-samurai and the stone mage.

“Look out! Behind you!” I shouted. On the screen, Mudhoof spun about, but I didn’t see more because Mutant-Thorm had heard me.

The contorted monster blindly slammed his sword down at the spot my voice came from.

I jumped but not before the huge knuckles of his fist glanced heavily off my back. The contact sent me sprawling in a heap along the ground where I crashed against a pylon.

As I tried to get me senses back, the ground heaved and shattered before me. I scrambled back grasping at the ore pylon for balance, my sure-footed ability switching off having used it too many times that day.

A chasm gaped before me and the pylon I hung on to suddenly crumbled. Shouting in surprise, I slipped over the edge.

With both my hands I clung to the chasm edge. Behind me came a roar. Mutant-Thorm, having regained his balance spotted me and charged.

This would not end well, I thought morbidly. I pulled myself up, but I wasn’t fast enough.

When Mutant-Thorm reached the chasm edge he raised his meaty sword-fist to smite me for the last time.

The ground he was on suddenly shifted and with a mighty crack, broke off. It dropped straight down, taking the monstrosity with it. Even as he fell, the thing took a swing at me.

I had to heave my body up and curl my legs under me as the sword clanged mere inches from my butt.

Then I saw the Mutant-Thorm vanish into the dusty darkness of the chasm, roaring all the way down.

I finally got myself up over the ledge and crawled a safe distance away. But what was really safe anymore?

A glance toward my friends told me they were joined in full battle. Mudhoof, armed with his uber ax, traded blows with the centaur who wielded a long handled halberd. Feign was back pedaling away from the stone mage who cast boulders at him. As the boulders shot forward, Feign summoned a large wedge of ice in front of it, deflecting the rolling projectile enough to miss crushing him. But I did not know how long either one of them had.

The portal swirled like an angry black whirlpool. The blue beams of light were now a handful, and it seemed that dashing the last of them would close the portal for good.

As the ground continued to heave and shift, I managed to stand. The last of the pylons needed to be destroyed. This was it. Only a few more to go.

A loud voice echoed throughout the huge cavern. “You dare defy the One?” It said.

I looked. There, in large entryway stood a huge figure I’d hoped to never encounter again. Death personified and the giver of re-rolls.

The Demon King.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

For a moment I could only stare at the massive figure of the Demon King.

He was a god. I’d never heard of anyone killing a god before, let alone taking one on in battle.

I was a fair distance from him, but the others were much closer.

Feign had frozen the stone mage who was encased in a block of ice. The ice mage turned to face the approaching Demon King. He, too, stood paralyzed with fear.

The centaur-samurai appeared to have the upper hand dueling with Mudhoof, but when the Demon King appeared he looked in the god’s direction. This was the opening Mudhoof needed. The minotaur struck, and the centaur was cut in two; human half tumbling one way, the horse half the other. The centaur-samurai’s inventory items all spilled into a neat pile on the ground, ready to be claimed.

Mudhoof waved his arms in the air in victory. His chat window was still open at the corner of my vision. “I get your stuff! I get your stuff!” The gleeful minotaur sing-songed.

“Mudhoof! Look out!” I cried into the chat screen.

The bull warrior whirled around and looked up.

The Demon King glided into the huge chamber and glared down at my friends. He raised his wooden staff up and smashed its end to the floor.

The ground heaved and buckled. I fell over and conked my head on a pile of ore. Above, the Demon Spine cracked and huge chunks fell. Large rents opened up revealing the blue sky above. I did not know how long this place would remain standing.

Feign had turned to run, but the impact of the staff was too great. The floor cracked open next to him, and both he and the frozen stone mage fell from view.

Mudhoof had lost his balance and lay on his side. He gave the Demon King a venomous glare.

I regained my senses and stood. This time I did not hesitate and fired into the nearest pylon; its light winked out and the portal gate rumbled. The clouds within sped up, swirling faster and faster.

The Demon King turned to look at me. “Stop that, worm,” he said, his voice louder than the cracking stone around me. “Or I will have my minions feed upon your flesh for an eternity.”

My response to his goofy dialog was to shoot another pylon.

The Demon King roared, and glided in my direction, raising his staff.

“Hey, Demon Twit!” Mudhoof shouted from the chat window. “Catch this!”

I looked to Mudhoof in the distance. He heaved his ax over his head with both hands, then using all his strength threw it. The uber ax was like a silver buzzsaw as it whipped through the air.

Amazingly, the ax buried itself into the shin of the Demon King.

The god roared, again, this time in pain. He stopped and pointed his staff at Mudhoof.

“Watch it, Muddie!” I cried, but it was too late.

Black lightening arced from the tip of the huge wooden staff and struck Mudhoof. The minotaur staggered back, black magical light exploding against his chest.

But nothing happened. Mudhoof stood against the magical barrage but did not mutate or transform like Thorm had.

The Demon King stopped the assault, no doubt perplexed.

In the chat window, Mudhoof held up the little white crystal. “It worked, Vee! Go figure!”

A roar from the Demon King brought more debris down from the ceiling. He glided toward Mudhoof. The minotaur had managed to tick off a god.

“Get out of there, Muddie! Head back to the tunnels!” It was the only real option he had.

Mudhoof shook his head. “Can’t. This is it. It’s up to you. Keep doing whatever it is you’re doing. I’ll try to slow him down a little.” He glanced directly into screen. “It has been an honor questing with you, Vee.”

“No, Muddie!” I yelled. “Don’t!” But it didn’t matter.

Mudhoof lowered his horns, snorting steam from his huge nostrils. Then he charged straight at the approaching Demon King.

“RE-ROLL!!!!!” He shouted.

The Demon King stopped, pulled his staff back and swung it down like a colossal golf club. It hit the maniacal minotaur with incredible force.

The powerful impact sent Mudhoof straight into the air, then up through a rent in the high ceiling and he vanished from view.

The chat window closed.

Mudhoof was gone.

I stared at the point that my friend had been sent to his death, more than a little overwhelmed. Now I was all that was left of our group, and against a god. My heart beat hard in my chest.

Keep doing what you’re doing.

The Demon King then resumed his approach toward me, but I focused on the task at hand. Destroying the remaining pylons.

I fired rapidly, faster than I ever had before. Over and over.

Each pylon that collapsed sent more shock-waves through the ground. The lights feeding the portal lessened to just a handful.

“Stop!” The Demon King commanded. I looked up to see him towering above me. He pointed his staff and black lightening arced out. I tensed.

Like with Mudhoof, the evil magic was absorbed by the white crystal. But I did not spare a moment to admire my good fortune because it was only temporary. I fired and destroyed two more pylons.

There was only one left.

The Demon King stopped his magical assault and raised his huge staff to strike me. There was nothing I could do to avoid it. I used my last second of life to fire at the final pylon.

I missed.

The staff swung down. Desperate, I Shadowed and dived forward using my leap ability.

The swinging staff missed me and the wind it kicked up pushed me toward the ground. The moment before I crashed I fired again.

I hit the pylon.

As the ore shattered the remaining light went out, and the Demon King screamed. Not in rage but in pain.

He raised his hands in the air and shook his fists. “No!” He cried out.

Black light shot out from the swirling portal and enveloped the Demon King. He reacted with surprise.

“This cannot be!” He rumbled. His yellow eyes locked on to me. “You! You did this!”

The god was being dragged away, back toward the portal. He flailed, desperate to stop but nothing slowed him down. Soon he was teetering at the edge of the portal, the black light pulling at him with incredible force.

“You will pay! I will remember you! You will pay!” He screamed.

Then he slipped over the edge, his body swirling along with the clouds and was sucked into the portal.

The gate went dark. Its surface now a black plain of stone. The earth stopped rumbling, and the ceiling did not crack apart any more.

I sagged to the ground, my ears ringing from all the noise and screaming. My avatar’s body ached.

Did I do it? Is it over?

Then, beside me, a Legendary Treasure Chest appeared.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Despite my exhaustion the appearance of the treasure chest got my full attention.

Finally. The Legendary Item.

I reached forward and touched the lid which opened on its own. The interior glowed with a soft yellow light.

The chest was packed with gold. I’d never seen so much in one place before. When I ran my hand through the coins, the gold vanished.

But before disappointed set in, I received a message on the bottom of my screen. ‘Bank Deposit of 1,000,000 gold pieces received.’

“Oh, that’s nice,” I said with a grin. Add that to the deposit money, even after splitting it with the others, and this made for a good haul.

An object then formed within the chest. It looked to be dark clothing of some kind, folded neatly into a square. A piece of parchment covered in writing was pinned to one corner. I unpinned it and read the writing with anticipation.

’Adventurer,

With this item you will become one of seven great champions. Each champion will be tasked with protecting the Realm from the coming Darkness, a blight which seeks to annihilate all. You are now responsible for the incredible power it will give you. Use this wisely.’

Seven great champions? The coming Darkness? What the heck was all that about? A new phase for the gaming universe? The prospect was equal parts exciting and terrifying.

I put the parchment into my inventory and looked at the folded cloth. Its color shifted and changed like chameleon’s skin. One second blue, the next black. I reached down and picked it up.

It felt as light as air, and with a silky texture. Carefully, I unfolded it.

A hooded cloak.

I crooked an eyebrow. It didn’t appear special. “What’s so Legendary about this?” I asked.

The game answered for me and brought up an identifying label.

’The Cloak of Shadows.’

“Whoa,” I said. I’d never even heard of anything similar to this in the game lore.

When I brought up the cloak’s list of traits and abilities my jaw hit the ground.

The Cloak of Shadows – Traits & Abilities (Shadow Class Only)

Summon Shadow Steed (Mount).

One teleport per day to a Recall Point.

Shadow Ability Upgraded to Full Invisibility.

Phase ability unlocked.

Create Void Portal.

I was stunned. Shocked. Amazed. This was absolutely incredible!

Any one of the listed abilities would be cool, but to have all of these together on one item? I found myself drooling. This lived up to the label of Legendary.

Whoever wore this would become one of the top tier players in the game. Heck, maybe the single most powerful Shadow.

And, according to the parchment, six other Legendaries now were waiting to be found out there in the game universe. My mind boggled.

But there was a problem. I’d signed a contract to give it to Ogden Trite. He’d get to keep the Cloak or auction it away.

I was conflicted.

Suddenly, the air around me grew very cold. In an instant ice formed over my hands, covering the Cloak of Shadows, and traveled up my arms and encased my body.

I was frozen in a block of ice.

Feign appeared, walking into my frozen field of view.

“Well, well,” the ice mage said. “What do you have there?” He looked at the Cloak in my frozen grip. “Cloak of Shadows? Interesting. That will be worth quite a bit of money. Too bad you won’t be collecting it.” He grinned.

I couldn’t speak with my face frozen solid. Feign attacked me?

Feign gave a hurtful look. “Oh, you think I’m going to sell it? Now, now, I’m a man of my word. I signed a contract to take the item from you. I was offered a tidy sum, too. But you don’t have to take my word for it.”

He pulled up a chat screen, then angled it so I could see who was on the other end.

The familiar gray owl visage of Ogden Trite grinned at me.

“Hello, again, Miss Valesh,” Ogden said. “Glad to see you managed to pull off the impossible. A worthy investment on my part, hmmm?”

Angry, I wanted to respond but gave up trying. This was a screw-job? Ogden betrayed me? But why?

Ogden chuckled, “Oh, I know what you are thinking, why take the item from you if that was your contractual obligation, anyway? Now, it would be foolish of me to think you’d keep your word once the item was finally in your hands. It is a Legendary, after all, so the temptation to keep it would be overwhelming.” His owl face lost its smile. “But if I took it from you first, then I wouldn’t have to pay you a thin copper piece.”

Feign chuckled at my look of rage. But still I could not move.

Ogden continued. “I’d done my research and I’m aware of the seven new Legendary items which are being brought into the world. Now I have this one. Soon the rest will be mine by whatever means necessary. And, when in my control, these seven items will help put the entire realm under my reign.”

“What do you want done, boss?” Feign asked. His manner had completely changed. He’d been putting on an act the entire time.

“Send Miss Valesh to the newbie zone, then bring the item to me.” The owl grinned.

Feign withdrew his knife and smiled. Side by side, the two traitors grinned at me.

What was I to do? I was frozen. Feign would kill me, and worse, Ogden would get the Cloak of Shadows.

As Feign approached my eyes flew over the icons on my screen. Then I saw one. My only hope for salvation in this time of need. I selected it.

Phlixx winked into existence and leapt through the air. “My love! You have summoned me again! It fills my heart -,” his eyes went wide once he took in my predicament. “What is this?”

Feign whirled on the ferret. “Stupid rodent!” He cast a spell at Phlixx, but the companion bounced away before a block of ice formed where he’d stood.

“What is going on, Feign?” Ogden demanded, trying to see. “Kill that thing!”

Feign was trying to keep up with the quick movements of Phlixx, casting an ice spell at him but missing each time. “You FILTERED rat!”

The ice around my face and throat had melted a tiny bit. Enough for me to sub-vocalize the only special arrow that would be of use to me in my frozen state.

A magma arrow appeared in my quiver. The effect it had on the ice encasing me was immediate, and it started to quickly melt.

Meanwhile Phlixx was firing his little fiery crossbow bolts at Feign. “You dare attack the love of my life! You shall pay!”

Annoyed, Feign swung his dagger when Phlixx got close enough. But the ferret bounded away unharmed.

The ice around me melted faster, and although my legs remained encased with solid ice, I managed to wrench my hands free. The Cloak, still in ice, clunked to the ground.

Ogden spotted my sudden movement. “Feign! You idiot, look out!”

Feign turned in my direction, a snowball in his upraised hand. He was going to freeze me solid again, and then I was doomed.

In one motion I summoned my bow, snatched the magma arrow and fired.

Feign reacted by creating an ice pillar in front of him. But the magma arrow cut straight through the pillar with ease.

The arrow lodged in the ice mage’s chest. Feign tumbled backward, lava beginning to spew from his mouth and ears. Behind him was a chasm in the floor. He pitched over it and vanished from view.

“What is going on?!” Ogden raged from the view screen, before it too was pulled over the edge to catch up with its creator.

When Feign hit bottom the remaining ice around me shattered and I was free.

Phlixx bounded over to me. “Are you okay, my sweet? Did I do well?”

I laughed and gave the ferret a hug. “I’m fine, and yes, you did very well.”

Little hearts bubbled above his head and he swooned.

I retrieved the Cloak and held it in my hands. Guess I should put this on, I thought and slipped it over my shoulders, tying up the lacing at the collar.

“It makes you even more beautiful,” Phlixx said with a tear in his eye.

It didn’t make me feel more beautiful, or any different for that matter. But when I looked at my own ability list, I saw that I now had access to everything the Cloak offered.

Void Portal? Interesting.

Phase? Wow!

Teleportation? Amazing!

A chat request appeared. At first, I thought it would be Ogden wanting to scream at me, but then I saw who it was from and opened it.

“Muddie!” I said.

The first thing Mudhoof said as he appeared was, “Did you get my stuff?” Then smiled. “Just kidding.”

I laughed. “Where are you? Minotaur Warrior Newbie zone?”

Mudhoof angled the camera so I could see behind him. Half-naked minotaurs ran around a grassy field chasing little boars with wooden axes. “Yup,” Mudhoof said and showed me his own wooden ax. “This is the end result when you’re punted by an angry god.”

“Sorry about that,” I said. “It was a tough encounter all around.”

“No worries, I’m a power-leveling fiend. I’ll be back up in no time. Oh, and congrats on the Legendary Cloak!”

I furrowed my brow. “Thanks, but how did you know? I just put it on.”

Mudhoof said, “Yeah, and when you did, the game updated the database with its existence and all the news-feeds picked up on it. Now everyone knows what you got. You’re famous!”

I frowned. “That’s to be expected, I guess.” This was something I hadn’t considered since keeping the item wasn’t originally my intention.

“Uh-oh,” Mudhoof said, looking at something on his view screen.

“What is it?”

“Looks like Ogden Trite has put a bounty on your head, and a reward for the return of the Legendary Cloak. Claims you reneged on a contract to give it to him.”

“What?” I said. “He’s the one who reneged on the contract. Tried to kill me, too!”

“Well, it’s all over the bounty hunter boards now, and there are lots of them signing up to go after you.”

“How many,” I said, swallowing.

“Oh, a couple hundred thousand.” Mudhoof gave me a mournful look. “Might want to think about going into hiding, Vee. That’s a lot of people looking to get you to re-roll.”

I sighed. Wasn’t owning a Legendary Item suppose to make things easier instead of harder?

Mudhoof said, “Hey, no worries. Once I power-level up, I’ll help you out. Bounty hunters beware.”

“Thanks, Muddie,” I said. “I’ll be in touch.”

I closed the screen and frowned. This was going to suck. As a new owner of a Legendary item I should be over the moon with delight. But things became a lot more complicated.

In an effort to make myself feel better I tried one of my new Cloak abilities.

Summon Shadow Steed.

A beautiful black horse appeared complete with full tack and saddle. The beast was tall and majestic. A sight to behold. When I ran my hand over its skin I noticed the animal was transparent as smoke.

“Cool,” I said and jumped up on my new mount.

“Pretty horse!” Phlixx said as he jumped up to sit in front of me.

A request appeared on my screen. ‘Name of Mount?’

I thought on it for a moment, but only one answer seemed appropriate. “Smoke,” I said.

Name assigned, the request closed.

A gate irised opened in the air in front of me. A forested landscape covered in snow could be seen within. The exit.

I stared at it for long moments. Now I had a Legendary item and six others had been created in the game world. Ogden would be after them. And what of the growing Darkness the parchment mentioned?

I also had a huge price on my head, thanks to Ogden’s treachery. Every bounty hunter and cutthroat would now be on my tail looking to take me out. I touched my new cloak. I guess this Legendary item, and its incredible abilities, will be useful in keeping me alive. However long that may be.

My life got much more complicated than I ever imagined it would before taking this silly quest.

I kicked at Smoke and my steed ran forward.

But as we jumped through the gate, my mind heavy with all these thoughts, I found myself grinning from ear to ear.

This was going to be fun.

END.

Shadow Hunting

The most powerful player in the gaming universe wants me dead.

Now I have a price on my head with tens of thousands of bounty hunters out to kill me. But I can only run for so long. I need to put an end to this madness once and for all.

If I’m going to die, it will be on my own terms.

The tables must be turned.

Time to go hunting.

CHAPTER ONE

I was busy looting the corpse of a goblin raider when the unicorn attacked.

I’d pinned the goblin with arrows up against a large oak tree. It wore a mismatched set of armor, no doubt taken from pillaged victims, which gave the humanoid a scarecrow-like look. But it was the handmade leather-armor vest which had my interest. This specific type was currently in high demand by leather workers on the auction house. These leather vest mats – or materials – were desperately sought after for a new type of armor leggings.

I have no idea why they are so valuable, but I knew it took a lot of goblin raiders to farm – or kill – to find one.

Anyways, the unicorn. I was distracted while trying to estimate the best way to remove the vest without touching the vile goblin. My back was turned to the forest, so I was caught unawares when the equine beast burst from the tree line.

Greed has always been my undoing. I’ve died many times because of it, and have become quite familiar with the newbie zone to know that avoiding death for as long as possible would help me keep my sanity.

Yet, now, it looked like I was about to be sent there in quick fashion.

I heard the rustle of branches and the clomping of hooves, and whirled around, surprised.

Head tilted down, with horn (uni-horn?) pointed right at me, the creature closed the distance between us in less than three frantic heartbeats.

Had it been two heartbeats I would have been killed. Thankfully, that extra bit of time allowed me to select an icon on my view-screen; the only icon which might have saved me at that moment.

Use Phase Ability

I swear, even now, that I felt the tip of that horn press against my chest. But I can be dramatic when recounting near-death experiences.

My phase ability kicked in at that instant and my entire body, armor, weapons, and inventory became as corporeal as a ghost. Wisp-like as smoke.

The unicorn, large pink eyes wide with triumph, didn’t have time to realize what had happened and passed straight through me like a steam-train in a fog.

Instead of skewering me, and presenting me with the joy of leveling yet another new character, the unicorn charged into the dead goblin raider, and plunged its horn straight into the oak tree.

For a few moments both I, and the unicorn – participants in this sudden little drama – were too shocked to move.

I took in the sight of the animal. It was most definitely a unicorn but there were odd things about it. First, it was yellow. Bright yellow, almost offensively so. Second, it had a large saddle strapped to its back.

I blinked in confusion. A mount? A yellow unicorn mount just tried to murder me?

While the being was stuck, I queried the game to pull up its statistics.

Species: Unicorn

Subspecies: Unknown

Level: Unknown

Hit Points: 680

Mana: Unknown

Armor Class: 10

Attack Rating: 80

Damage Range: Unknown

Weapon Type(s): Horn, Hooves, Bite

Abilities: Charge, Animal Rage, The Prance of the Pony

Special: This creature has been trained as a MOUNT.

Owner: Unknown

My eyes stuck on the final line. Owner: Unknown.

I looked to the tree line from where the unicorn appeared, but no one emerged. Where was the owner?

The unicorn pushed against the tree with its front hooves, desperate to pull loose. One large pink eye locked on me with rage.

My Phase ability timed out, and my avatar became solid again.

Time to go, I thought.

I spun around to run away and make some distance, but was blocked by a wall. No, not a wall. A massive humanoid who towered over me.

I think at that moment I squeaked in surprise, but I’m not admitting it now.

Before I could react to this new menace, the humanoid scooped me up in two massive arms and lifted me. I struggled, but the opposing strength was greater. My body became wedged between two huge green pectorals.

Held close, the humanoid’s face leered down at me.

“Hello, little Shadow,” he said. His voice rumbled from deep within his chest like the sound of a volcano ready to erupt.

“He-hello, Kragg,” I managed. The meaty arms were tightening and my avatar’s body made alarming popping noises.

Kragg, an Ogre-Beserker, was one of the most feared bounty hunters in the game’s universe. He had a reputation for being ruthless which lent to his success rating as a hunter. He always got his mark.

And I knew why he was here.

The ogre pulled me up closer to his face, mouth gaping wide in a grin. Hot breath gave my face a retched smelling steam-bath. I turned off my simulation-suit’s olfactory settings completely.

“Vivian Valesh,” Kragg said. “I never thought I’d catch you off-guard. At least not so easily as this.” He squeezed a little and something in my back cracked. “What’s a famous Shadow like you doing out here of all places? Hmm?” Another squeeze for emphasis.

“G-gold,” I sputtered. Which was true enough. I’d blown through all my reward money from my last big quest. Searching for high valued mats for the auction house offset my poverty.

Kragg looked over at the oak tree. The yellow unicorn had pulled itself out of the tree, but the goblin raider’s corpse was now stuck to its horn. The animal shook its head about, the goblin corpse flailing with it.

“Yeah,” Kragg said, “Good money now, in leather mats.” He spoke slow, almost ponderously. But I knew better than to thing it was because he was stupid. He was far from it. Instead, he was taking his time tormenting me. Enjoying these moments before my death.

He looked down at me, again. “But there is better money in collecting bounties. Far more thrilling, too. And you, little Shadow, have a sizable bounty on your pretty head.” Another squeeze, another crack.

“Maybe we can make a deal,” I said through clenched teeth. My health bar was dropping steadily. If I didn’t get out of this living vice I’d find myself in the newbie zone.

Kragg threw his head back and laughed, giving me a rather terrifying view of his mouth with its rows of sharpened teeth. “Funny, Shadow. No, no deals. Not for you. Perhaps if I was feeling generous, but you have something more than just a bounty I want.” He leaned closer. “That Cloak of Shadows you are wearing. A Legendary Item. Don’t get many bounties with those. Usually, after I kill a mark and loot their corpse, I find some interesting bits to sell on the auction house. But a Legendary Item? That there will fetch a high price on the black market. Even more than your bounty.”

He squeezed, and I kicked futilely at his prominent belly. I must have looked like a tiny temperamental child caught in an adult’s bear hug.

Fighting was not an option. But I had one trick up my sleeve.

I turned my head and set my eyes on a nearby hill, about fifty paces away. My screen wavered as my avatar began to lose consciousness.

Hold on a few more seconds.

The top of that hill was all I cared about in that moment.

Set Recall Point.

“Gonna put this death video up on the forums. For posterity,” Kragg said with grin. He was enjoying my final moments of high-level living.

Then the message I was practically dying for appeared.

Recall Point Set.

Finally!

Use Teleport Ability.

I then appeared on the top of the hill.

Suddenly free of Kragg’s grip, I collapsed to my knees on the ground. Air sucked back into my lungs, and I used a Health Boost to shoot my health bar back up to 100%. But I was still in immediate danger.

Stunned, Kragg looked down at his empty arms, then locked onto me. His face boiled with rage. “You FILTERED!” he shouted.

My language filters were set to maximum. It helps me pretend that my fellow players are as civil as I am.

Although I had escaped, it was only momentary. I needed to get some distance from this freak and fast.

The yellow unicorn was hopping about begging for an order to attack me again. Kragg had different plans.

Like a sumo wrestler preparing to fight, the ogre lifted one thick leg up in the air. The unicorn, ducking his head, scooted underneath. Kragg dropped into the saddle. He looked ridiculous. A giant, green, oversized ogre riding a mustard-yellow unicorn mount far to small by comparison.

But neither he, nor the unicorn, cared about aesthetics. They both locked angry eyes onto me. Kragg kicked the unicorn forward and the small creature who easily carried his weight, shot forward.

My instincts kicked in and pulled me out of the incredulous spectacle of the ogre and unicorn. Fight or flight?

Flight!

“Two can play at that game,” I said, and selected an icon from the bottom of my view-screen.

Summon Shadow Steed.

A beautiful black horse, with full rider’s tack, blinked into existence beside me. It was partially transparent, which was why I had given it the name Smoke.

Smoke noticed the incoming ogre/unicorn threat and nickered, tossing his head about in alarm.

I leapt up into the saddle, and without delay, kicked at his sides and lashed the reigns.

Smoke charged ahead and in moments we were at full speed. We raced away from the forest’s edge and into a dry grass plain.

After a few moments of exhilarating speed, I risked a glance behind us.

Kragg and his mount were closing fast. The ogre had brought out a large iron mallet from his inventory and gripped it in one hand. Its comically huge size was nearly as big as him.

I was dismayed. The unicorn was faster than Smoke!

As the distance between us evaporated, I felt a growing sense of dread. This would not work. I needed to buy more time, slow the green maniac down. Scanning the horizon I looked for anything that might help save my life.

Then I spotted something. Up ahead to the left was a trio of what looked to be raptors. They were loitering in the shade of a small copse of trees.

I angled Smoke in their direction, and he didn’t protest. With another look back to ensure my pursuers were still with me, I then focused on the raptors and called up the stats of one them.

Species: Raptor

Subspecies: Emerald Claw

Level: Unknown

Hit Points: 320

Mana: Nil

Armor Class: 15

Attack Rating: 30

Damage Rating: Unknown

Weapon Type(s): Hind-Claws, Fore-Claws, Tail, Teeth

Abilities: Jurassic Bite, Run Like The Wind, Claw To Arms.

Special: Pack animal, can summon others to its aid.

Yup, that’ll do, I thought.

As I drew closer the raptors perked up and turned their heads to point an eye at me. They were fearsome to look at, let alone intentionally approach.

Smoke and I flew passed them at top speed. The killer dinosaur pack became agitated and appeared to be trying to decide if I was worth attacking. Maybe they had just finished hunting and weren’t interested?

Regardless, I didn’t draw their aggro, and they watched me ride by. I was now moving away from the idle pack.

Frustrated, I selected my bow from my inventory and it appeared in my hand. Barely aiming, I fired into them.

I scored a hit.

The raptors issued screeches and animal barks and ran after me. They fanned out from the shade and onto the grassy plain.

It was at this moment Kragg and his unicorn barrelled straight into their midst. Either he didn’t notice them or, most likely, didn’t care they’d been pulled in my wake.

With me moving out of range, the raptors turned their attention to the new arrival. The deadly trio ran up alongside Kragg looking for an opportunity to attack.

One bright green raptor leapt onto Kragg’s back and tried to bite his neck. The ogre looked annoyed and shrugged the beast away. A slight motion for him, but was strong enough to send the animal tumbling off. The two dark green raptors snapped at the unicorn’s legs. To deal with them properly, Kragg slowed down. He swung his huge mallet in wide arcs, keeping the raptors at bay.

This gave me a chance at getting some more distance. But I knew it wouldn’t be for long. I got my bearings and turned back toward my original direction.

I came upon a wide river that cut across my path. On the other side towered a high rocky cliff which stretched out of sight in both directions. Turning east, I followed along the riverbank. My eyes scanned for a clear path on the other side. I was running out of time.

Then I saw it. A break in the cliff face which presented a narrow chasm north.

This was the place.

At that moment, a bellowing roar came from behind. Kragg was coming.

I slowed Smoke and made a wide turn so we were facing the river. If we didn’t make it, this would be embarrassing.

Noise of clomping hooves approaching through the high grass spurred me forward. I kicked at Smoke and we charged at the river.

To my left, Kragg broke through the tall grass. His eyes locked onto me. His mallet was spattered with blood, and crimson patterns sullied the unicorn’s yellow hide. Only a short distance away, and seeing what I was about to do, he picked up speed.

The second Smoke hit the edge of the riverbank we jumped. I then gave Smoke a much needed boost.

Use Leap Ability.

My leap transferred to my mount and added to Smoke’s already substantial leap ability. We sailed across the raging waters as if carried on wings.

I’d learned the hard way not to neglect Leap. Over the last two hard earned levels, I put all four subsequent skill points into the ability. Before, making any jump was wrought with doubt. Now, I felt tremendous satisfaction when we easily landed on the other side.

But the satisfaction did not last long. The chasm entrance I had jumped to was only a small bite in the cliff face. High walls confronted me.

Nestled in the side of the cliff face was a tunnel entrance. Its door frame etched in strange runes, much like a travel gate.

With nowhere else to go I spun Smoke around.

Kragg was already flying over the river. Even before they landed, both ogre and blood splattered unicorn glared at me in triumph. They knew they had me trapped.

As Kragg landed, I jumped off Smoke. I made a show of looking about for an escape. A trapped, frightened animal. This only got Kragg’s blood-lust up more.

The ogre dismounted and grinned. “That was fun,” he said. He patted the huge mallet against a meaty palm. “But this little game is over,” he said.

In answer, I snapped my fingers and Smoke winked out of existence. Then I drew my sword, turned and promptly fled into the tunnel entrance.

Kragg shouted something which was filtered, but I ignored him as I ran through the darkness.

The tunnel was short, and I emerged in a vaulted chamber. Huge, ancient tapestries lined the walls, punctuated by the occasional fire sconce. The floor was made of flat stone, covered in a thin layer of sand.

I looked about. There was nowhere else to go. From the tunnel I heard more filtered words, getting louder. He was coming.

I dashed to the wall on the other side of the chamber and turned, sword at the ready.

Kragg burst in, blood covered mallet in his hands. He stopped when he saw me and took a moment to examine the new surroundings. Then he smiled.

“You want to die here? Not outside?” he shrugged. “Doesn’t matter to me.” He sauntered forward.

I waited. Not yet, I thought. Not quite yet.

“I’m a little disappointed with you, little Shadow,” Kragg said. He took another step closer. “I expected greater things. A bigger fight. You have a reputation as someone not to tangle with.” He laughed.

I said nothing and concentrated on his position. This would be close.

“All those tough quests you’ve completed. A legendary one, too. Now it all comes down to this.” He motioned at the chamber dramatically. “You die in little room in the dirt. So sad.”

Another step. This one kicked some of the sand aside, revealing the section of a symbol painted on the stone floor beneath.

“What do you have to say now, little Shadow? Do you-,” Kragg’s gaze snagged on the partial symbol. “What is-,” he said, but didn’t finish. At the last moment, his eyes widened at his mistake.

“Now!” I shouted.

One of the tapestries fell to the ground. Behind it, stood a tall breast-plate wearing minotaur. The man-bull was not carrying a weapon. Instead, he clutched a crystal orb in each of his huge hands.

“No!” shouted Kragg as he turned to confront this new threat.

The minotaur, with a wide maniacal grin, smashed the orbs together, and they shattered.

Instantly, from the drawn symbol on the floor, a massive glass orb bubbled up and fully encased Kragg.

The ogre blinked in shock, hands outstretched pressing against the inside of the orb. The orb floated up a short distance from the ground with Kragg inside, like the universe’s ugliest snow globe. He looked from the minotaur to me, in stunned amazement.

“What do I have to say about this?” I said, looking smug. I raised eyebrows and offered a huge smile. “Gotcha!”

CHAPTER TWO

Kragg punched a massive fist against the clear material of the orb which only produced a low thud. “What the FILTERED is this?” he roared. The orb allowed sound to pass through it, but nothing else.

The minotaur stood next to me, wiping shards of crystal from his large hands. “That is your new home, Snot-rag.” He looked to me and grinned. “I did good, didn’t I, Vee?”

I nodded and patted his huge arm. “You always do good, Muddie. Even if I say you don’t.” Muddie – or Mudhoof – was a warrior-minotaur and long-time fellow adventurer. We’d completed a lot of quests together and failed our fair share of them as well. But I could always count on the guy to fight to the bitter end. No logging out of the game because things got too tough.

Kragg, now furious, punched the interior of the orb several more times and yelled profanities. After a few moments he stopped to glare at us. “Let me out of here! NOW! If you know what’s good for you.”

I watched the ugly green ogre, trapped and helpless within his prison, up to the count of ten. Then I said, “We need to have a conversation before I even consider letting you out of there.”

Kragg turned to look at the tunnel entrance. He seemed to expect something.

I shook my head. “Nope, no mount, sorry. The moment the orb encases a subject all summonings, companions, mounts and whatnot are disbanded. Your crazy yellow friend won’t be able to help you now.”

Mudhoof looked confused. “Yo, Snot-rag. What’s the deal with riding around on a yellow unicorn? It makes little sense. Don’t you have any dignity?”

“Shut up!” Kragg roared. He was panting heavily, working himself up into a real lather.

Mudhoof asked quizzically, “Or maybe there’s a more deep-seated reason for prancing around on a horse with a long thing on its forehead. Trying to make up for something, or we? A little short where it counts? Betcha don’t even know that’s why you ride around on it, huh?”

Kragg was now shaking, eyes bulging out of his head, knuckles of his fists pressing hard against the orb.

“I think he’s gonna blow,” Mudhoof said.

Kragg did. The ogre exploded into a fury of filtered expletives and roars as he punched, kicked, and even head-butted his enclosure. This went on for several minutes while Mudhoof and I watched, unimpressed.

Then, spent of energy, Kragg stopped and went silent, panting heavily. He sagged down within the orb, his legs crossed beneath him.

“Berzerker-Rage ability timed out, huh?” I said. “Good, because now we can have a civil conversation.”

Kragg focused on me and leaned forward. “I don’t care what you have to say, little Shadow. It won’t matter. I’m still going to kill you and collect that bounty.” He sneered at Mudhoof. “I’ll take out this walking cheese burger, too, as a bonus.”

Mudhoof snorted and kicked a hoof through the sand on the floor. “You won’t be killing anyone today, Snot-rag. And try not to look so smug. Who’s the one who got his dumb-ass led straight into a simple trap?”

I raised a hand. “Mudhoof, please.”

The minotaur snorted again, but went quiet. Mudhoof knew when I used his full name it meant to chill out. Long-time friends can get away with that.

To Kragg, I said, “Yes, we trapped you. And it wasn’t hard. We’ve been tracking you for a few days now, waiting for a chance for you to ‘find’ me.”

Kragg furrowed his unibrow, “You tracked me? What for? You should be doing everything to avoid me. I’m the bounty hunter, not you. What kind of idiot goes out of their way to get caught?”

Mudhoof took an intake of breath but I cut him off with a glance before he could say anything.

I gave Kragg a serious look and pointed a thumb at myself, “This idiot is sick and tired of being hunted by half the gaming universe. So, to put an end to all this bounty nonsense I decided that, as the game’s most influential bounty hunter, we could come to an arrangement.”

Kragg was thoroughly confused. “You want to split the bounty? Is that it? Let me kill you so we can share the reward?” He made a show of thinking, looking up in the air pensively and screwing a finger against his chin. “Hmm. Nope. Not gonna happen. Still going to kill you, and the bounty is all mine.”

“You’re not in a position to negotiate, Booger,” Mudhoof blurted.

I said, “At least hear me out. It’s not like you are going anywhere for a while.”

Kragg barked a laugh. “Okay, I’ve had enough of this. I’m outta here.” He wore a tiny leather vest that only came down past his armpits. He reached inside and rummaged around.

Mudhoof and I watched expectantly.

With a dramatic flourish the ogre pulled out a large gold coin and held it up for us to see. “Teleport Token, morons,” he said with a wide grin. “Going to port back to my guildhall, round up some friends, and come find you. Bring this to a close.” He rubbed at the Token.

“Not going to work,” I said.

After a few seconds of rubbing, nothing happened. Kragg got more agitated. “What the FILTERED? This should work. They always do!”

I stepped forward and rapped a knuckle against the orb’s clear material. “Not in this, it won’t. In fact, nothing will. It’s called an Orb of Oblivion for a reason.”

Kragg blinked at the Token, then at me in bewilderment. Once it had sunk in he wasn’t going anywhere, he slipped it back into his vest and sagged back down; a look of consternation plastered on his face. “Okay, fine. What do you want to talk about? The latest patch notes? How my class is now gimped for PvP in the war-arenas? I’d be willing to talk a lot about that.”

Shaking my head, I said, “I want to get rid of the bounty on my head.”

The ogre snorted. “Then you shouldn’t have ticked off Ogden Trite. That guy is the definition of over-powered. At least when it comes to gold.”

Ogden Trite. One of the richest players in the whole game tried to renege on a deal we made. I’d been hired to finish a Legendary Quest, which resulted in finding the Cloak of Shadows. But instead of paying me he tried to have me killed and take the Cloak, anyway. Didn’t work out the way he hoped. Now he’s placed a large bounty on my head, mostly out of spite.

The silver lining to this whole dilemma is I now own the Cloak. But questing, even general game play, was made impossible by the stupid bounty. Everyone and their game-playing grandmother is out to get me. I had to get rid of this bounty once and for all.

“Ogden is an idiot if he ever thought this bounty thing would work out in his favor,” I said. “No one wants to give up a Legendary item, regardless of the reward.”

“Oh, yeah?” Kragg laughed. “Why do you say that?”

“Because the amount of Legendaries in the game are finite. Minuscule in number. But making more gold in this game is the easy part. So it doesn’t matter the amount of the payout. It’s money you’d eventually earn, anyway.”

Kragg rolled his big beady eyes. “Yeah, the bounty includes an insane bonus for the Cloak, but I’ll decide what to do with it after I kill you.”

Okay, time to play hardball, I thought.

I pointed at the chamber wall next to where Kragg floated.

Summon Void Portal.

A tiny black dot appeared at the wall’s center. It then grew bigger and bigger. In moments it was as large as the wall itself and looked like a huge black dish. From within the dish could be seen stars and multicolored gas clouds floating in the void of dark space.

Kragg sat up and looked at the portal in unmasked awe. “Whoa,” he said. “What’s that?”

“That is a gateway into the Void Dimension. Heard of it?” I said.

“Yeah,” said Kragg. “People go in, but they never come out again.” He looked at me, worried now.

I said, “Kragg, I know you can’t remove the bounty on my head, not without killing me at least, which will not happen. But you have information which could help me on my way to having the bounty negated.”

“What’s that?” the ogre asked, genuinely curious.

“If I kill Ogden Trite, the bounty is canceled. And, as everyone knows, Ogden always hides in his guildhall, and you know where his guildhall is hidden.”

Kragg blanched, which is strange to see considering how green he is. “I don’t know that. Never been there.”. He folded his arms in front of him.

“No?” I asked, then gave the orb a small push. It, along with Kragg inside, floated a few feet toward the gaping portal. “We’ve done our research on you, buddy, and wouldn’t be asking if you didn’t have the answer.”

Kragg’s eyes widened in alarm. “Wait! Don’t!”

Mudhoof chuckled. “Got something to share with us, Booger?”

The ogre seemed to wrestle with himself over spilling the beans. I gave the orb another little nudge.

“Okay!” Kragg finally said. “I’ll tell you what I know. Just stop pushing me!” His eyes stared at the gate in fear. And he had reason to be. Once inside the Void there was no way out. Not any way that is known. He could be floating forever in there. Even if he died or deleted his character, the new one would appear back inside the void, floating through space.

“Where is he?” I asked.

“Well, I don’t know where he is at this exact moment. But, like you said, he has a guildhall.”

“Where is it located?”

“I don’t know the exact spot,” Kragg said.

Mudhoof snorted and tapped his horns, which were tipped in steel, against the orb. The orb moved closer to the portal.

Kragg held up his hands. “No one knows exactly where the guildhall is, but I know where the travel gate is that will lead you to it.”

I waited a heartbeat then motioned for him to keep talking.

“Wally’s Womp,” Kragg said.

“Wally’s Womp?” Mudhoof said. “There’s a place called Wally’s Womp?”

Kragg shook his head. “No beef-for-brains. It’s the name of the travel gate.”

“Watch your mouth!” Mudhoof said. The two scowled at each other.

“Huh?” I said, befuddled. “Wally’s Womp is the name of the gate? That doesn’t make sense.”

Kragg waved a hand dismissively, “You know what, this is crap. How am I suppose to deal with someone so dense? Besides, without an invite from Ogden himself, you won’t gain access to the gate.”

Mudhoof said to me, “Do you believe him?”

I saw Kragg give the Void Portal another worried glance. “Yeah, I think so.”

“Really?” Mudhoof said, sceptical. “Why?”

“Because if I faced my character floating through a void for all eternity, I’d spill the beans, too.” I said and meant it. I looked to the Void Portal. The view it gave was beautiful but cold. Then I thought I glanced something moving, far off in the distance, snake-like and huge. But before I could query the game for an identity and statistics, the thing was gone.

Mudhoof’s voice pulled me back to the situation.

“There is no such thing as a Wally’s Womp,” Mudhoof said. He hitched a thumb at Kragg. “This green sack of unicorn dung is worthless.”

Now enraged, Kragg stood up in the orb. “It does exist! But if you weren’t so daft you would take the time to check it out.” He punched at the orb. “Let me out of here and I’ll turn you into hamburger, stupid man-cow!”

“That’s it!” Mudhoof yelled and with nostrils flaring suddenly used his Charge ability.

“No!” I shouted and reached for Mudhoof. But there was no way you could stop a charging minotaur.

Mudhoof head-butted the orb at full speed hitting it with a loud crack. His head whipped back from the impact, snorting with rage.

The orb shot away, with Kragg panicking inside, and passed straight into the Void Portal. The moment the orb crossed over from our dimension into the other, the gate instantly shrunk and vanished.

Mudhoof looked at me with a sheepish grin. “Been wanting to do that since this started.”

“That was uncalled for,” I said. I intended to let Kragg go, but by leaving him here in the Orb for a few days, at least. Once we checked out if the gate existed where he said, I would return and reverse the orb’s creation. Now that would not happen at all.

Mudhoof shrugged, “Yeah, maybe a little, but it felt good. So, Vee, what do we do now?”

I let my anger subside. Mudhoof was one of only a handful of allies I had in this entire game. I could not afford to alienate him by losing my temper. Instead, I put Kragg out of my mind and answered Mudhoof’s question.

“Now?” I said. “Now we go kill Ogden Trite.”

CHAPTER THREE

We emerged from the dank chamber and out into the shadows cast by the high cliffs which surrounded us.

I glanced over at the river and its opposite bank. There was no one here. None of Kragg’s cronies had arrived, yet. But I did not doubt they were coming. We may have trapped the ogre in the Orb, but that did not prevent him from using the in-game chat to call for help. While we were interrogating him he was calling in favors.

Mudhoof must have been thinking the same thing. “We need to make tracks, Vee. The cavalry may be coming.”

“Agreed,” I said, “let’s find the closest Locators Guild, then try to get a bead on this Wally’s Womp.” I pulled up the local area map and did a quick search.

While I did so, a chat request appeared at the edge of my vision. From ‘Bishop The Red’. I rejected the request out of annoyance. Whoever it was could wait.

Mudhoof snorted and kicked at the sand. “Wally’s Womp? Nonsense. We couldn’t trust that guy to tell the truth, anyway. Yeah, it was worth the shot to trap him, and kinda fun, too, but come on. Can’t trust him as far as I could throw him.” He thought for a moment. “Oh, wait. I did throw him, and damn far, too. Never mind.”

I tuned the minotaur’s rambling out and found what I needed. “Ingot’s Perch has a Locators branch. And, hey, it’s just down the river from us, not that far.” I closed the map. “Okay, we need to-”.

I didn’t get a chance to finish. Mudhoof was looking at me when something over my shoulder caught his attention. As he opened his mouth to shout a warning, I was already moving.

But not fast enough.

My simulation suit registered a sudden deep pain under my left shoulder blade.

The combat log window at the lower right of my vision blared a message in bright red font:

Perriwinkle KillUGood Backstabs Vivian Valesh for 388 hit points of damage.

Then beneath that:

You have been poisoned. Poison unidentified.

My avatar was stunned and collapsed to the sandy ground. I twisted around to look at my assailant.

A man wearing a dark hooded cowl whirled away. In one hand was a long crystal dagger, covered in blood. My blood. Across his back was a quiver, and a sword sheathed on one thigh. He had struck from a point of camouflage.

Another Shadow! I thought as I watched Perriwinkle run away.

Mudhoof roared, a double-bladed axe appearing in his hands, and gave chase. But Perriwinkle was quicker and made a dash for the river. Had Mudhoof not already used his Charge ability back in the chamber to knock Kragg’s orb, he may have been able to use it now to catch the fleeing Shadow.

As Perriwinkle reached the edge of the river he dived into its rushing waters and vanished. Mudhoof stopped at the edge and screamed filtered profanities at him. I know he wanted to keep chasing him, but I needed help.

Fuming, the angry minotaur returned to my side. “Sorry, Vee! He came out of nowhere. Nothing I could do.”

I nodded and tried to get into a sitting position. Mudhoof eased me up a little, cradling me in one massive arm. “No worries,” I said. “Now I know what it’s like to get attacked my a Shadow.” I managed a laugh but my avatar coughed up blood, instead.

Mudhoof looked me over. “How bad is it? Tell me you ain’t gonna have to re-roll. Not now.”

A green icon shaped like a water drop appeared in the top right corner of my view-screen, indicating my poisoned status. That backstab took almost eighty percent of my health in one fell swoop. Had I not turned when I did, I might have been killed instantly.

But now, what little health I had slowly ebbed away because of the poison.

“No re-roll. At least not in the next few minutes. But time is counting down.”

“Here, take this Health Boost,” Mudhoof said passing a little square packet with a red cross on it. “Should buy you some time.”

I didn’t have the heart to tell him I’d already used a Health Boost during my initial encounter with Kragg. Applying this one so soon after would dull its effect. I still used it though and my health bar only went up fifteen percent. This was looking grim.

“I need a Temple,” I said, stating the obvious.

“Right,” Mudhoof said, nodding vigorously. “Good idea. I’ll just-”.

An arrow suddenly thunked into the side of Mudhoof’s head just below a horn.

“What the…?” he said. He grabbed the arrow and yanked it out. He looked around, angrily. “Who the hell did that?!”

I pointed weakly upward.

Far above, on the edge of the cliffs that encircled this little sandy patch, stood a row of archers. From what I could see, there were close to ten of them.

“Oh, FILTERED,” said Mudhoof as he gazed up at them. “Kragg called in an army?”

“They’re not players,” I said when I tried to focus on one of them.

“Huh?” Mudhoof said, then another arrow hit him in the back. Several others hit the surrounding sand.

Frustrated, Mudhoof brought out a shield from his inventory. It was a black segmented shell from a huge beetle. From end to end it was almost as tall as Mudhoof.

Braced against an arm, Mudhoof put it over us as he hunched down. A volley of arrows cracked against its surface and were deflected. None of them could even pierce it.

“Nice,” I said, trying not to stare at my dropping health bar. Got to keep an upbeat attitude in the face of impending doom.

“Picked this baby up while doing a Daily Quest, believe it or not,” he said with a wide grin. More arrows struck the beetle shield. “Sometimes mindlessly grinding experience points can pay off.”

I had pulled up the local area map, again, this time enquiring about the nearest Healer’s Temple.

“Ingot’s Perch,” I said.

“What?”

“It has a Temple!”

“Oh,” Mudhoof said as if realizing our current situation. “Right. Well, Vee, there seems to be only way to get out of here.” A machine-gun like cracking of arrows assailed the shield as if to emphasize his words.

“What’s that?” I dared to ask.

“Time to pull out the big Sausage,” the minotaur said with an even wider grin.

I shouldn’t have dared. “What? Sausage?” I said confused.

“Don’t mind while I whip this out, ma’am?” Mudhoof said. He dismissed his battle axe and motioned the free hand toward his waist.

I was beside myself in disbelief. “What the heck are you going on about, Muddie? Now is not the time for juvenile jokes about your-”.

Mudhoof laughed and tipped the shield up a little and pointed at a patch of sand next to us. “Here, check out my big Sausage.”

At that moment, a massive pig popped into existence beside us. No, not a pig. A warthog!

I blinked in surprise. Huh?

“He’s my new mount!” Mudhoof said with pride which was partly drowned out by a staccato of arrow impacts.

The creature was nearly twice the size as Smoke, and easily a million times uglier. A jumbled forest of tusks stuck out at all angles from its mouth. Thick tufts of hair bristled from unspeakable nooks and crannies along its dark pitted hide.

Fastened to its arched back was an almost comically small saddle.

“You named your giant pig mount, Sausage?” I said, shrinking health bar momentarily forgotten. Then I started to laugh, and couldn’t stop.

“That’s the spirit!” Mudhoof declared. “Now let’s get out of here!”

With that he hoisted me up with his free arm and, while keeping the beetle shield over our heads, ran to his mount.

Mudhoof leapt into the saddle and wedged me between him and the enormously wide neck of the warthog. Arrows thunked into the animal’s thick hide, but it didn’t appear to even notice.

Mudhoof grabbed the reigns and kicked at Sausage. “Go! Go! Go!”

Sausage snorted loudly, spraying an ungodly amount of mucus and spit all over the place. Then he wheeled about and charged toward the river at full speed. Arrows continued to rain over us, and I grudgingly had to acknowledge the skill of those archers, so far up.

As we neared the river’s edge I asked, “Does Sausage have a Leap ability?”

“Nope!” Mudhoof said.

“Do you?” I asked in alarm as the roiling water neared.

“Nope!” he said again.

When he reached the very edge of sandy bank Sausage made an effort to jump. And barely a third of the way across we dropped straight into the water.

For a few moments we sank like a stone, but to my relief we all popped back up to the surface. Sausage was more buoyant than he looked.

As water sloshed around us, we looked back. The sandy spot, and the archers on the cliffs above, slipped from view.

“This is good,” Mudhoof said, watching the landscape fly by on either side of us. “We’ll be at Ingot’s Perch in no time. How’s the poison situation?”

I looked at my health bar. What tiny gain the health boost had given me was gone, and the rest was slipping away. The edges of my view-screen distorted and blurred. “As bad as you’d expect.”

Despite his size and burden, Sausage excelled at swimming in the churning waters. Soon, a small town appeared by the river in the distance.

“There it is!” Mudhoof said.

My health bar was at eleven percent. Things were going dark.

As we reached Ingot’s Perch, Mudhoof steered Sausage’s massive bulk up onto a low part of the shoreline. A man, fishing rod in hand, stood nearby lost in contemplation about a potential meal. He fell back in shock as Sausage surged out of the water and stood dripping next to him.

“Where’s the Temple?” Mudhoof roared at the fisherman.

The man was wide eyed with shock and I could only imagine how we must appear to him: larger than life and terrifying.

“Wh-what?” he asked, confused.

“WHERE IS THE FILTERING TEMPLE!?” Mudhoof bellowed.

The man shrank back in fear, dropping his rod. “At the town square,” he said, pointing.

And we were gone, Mudhoof driving Sausage at high speed. Sausage’s large hooves clopped loudly on the cobblestone streets, as townsfolk scrambled to get out of the way.

We entered the square at a full gallop. Mudhoof yanked on the reigns to turn Sausage toward a large squat building, topped with a pyramid. At the pinnacle was a statue of a dove.

He drove Sausage up the Temple’s stairs and through the open entrance. I heard shrieks of alarm, and Mudhoof shouting orders, but now my simulation suit was locking off my hearing, and my vision was an opaque slate grey.

There was movement, and I had the sense my avatar was being carried. I heard the words, “FILTERing backstabbed with poison.” Mudhoof? I couldn’t tell.

I looked to my health bar, panic rising in my chest. One percent.

A message appeared.

You have been rendered unconscious.

Then my view-screen went black.

CHAPTER FOUR

I watched my black screen with concern, but then my health bar shot upwards.

Much to my relief the screen brightened, and I could see again.

Mudhoof hovered over me, huge battle-axe in one hand, and the long shell shield in the other. Next to him was a small bald man with a white topknot of hair hanging down his back. The Temple’s healer.

“You okay now, Vee?” Mudhoof asked, his eyes darting around. He looked nervous.

I was about to answer when a system message appeared, floating in front of me.

Achievement Unlocked! ‘That Was A Close Call.’ You have been revived from having only 1 hit point remaining and lived to tell the tale. Bonus: +2% effectiveness from Health Boosts.

When I told Mudhoof this, he burst out laughing. “Really? You’re only getting that now after all these years with your character? Sheesh. I unlocked that achievement just twenty minutes into my very first play session in.” He laughed some more.

“I’m glad to be a late bloomer,” I said, standing. To the healer I asked, “I have you to thank from bringing be back from the brink of death?”

The little man offered a modest bow. “It is my duty, miss. Shale, the Goddess of Health, will not have any suffering while in her temple. Your friend should be thanked. Had you arrived but a few minutes later I’m afraid Shale would be most displeased right now.”

“Well, I thank you both,” I said and dropped Mudhoof a wink. The minotaur barely noticed, still casting anxious looks about the place.

“Allow me to offer you a gift for Shale’s wonderful services,” I said and placed fifty gold pieces in the healer’s hand.

“Shale is pleased,” he said.

To Mudhoof, I asked, “What’s got you spooked?”

He looked at me like I was nuts. “You kidding? That Pickle-winkle is around here, I know it.”

I gave the main chamber of the Temple a look. Several cots, like the one I’d used, filled the place, but there were no other patients present. Only a roaring fire in the hearth at one end, and various tapestries depicting a flying dove, Shale’s symbol. Few shadows for Perriwinkle to spring from.

Still, Mudhoof was right to be on guard. The would-be assassin jumped in the same river we did, and could have rode it down to Ingot’s Perch.

The healer spoke up. “None can harm another while they are under the pyramid of Shale,” he said.

“True enough,” I said, and patted Mudhoof on his massive arm. “You can ease up a little, my protector. That Shadow would have a tough time catching us off guard again, now we know he’s hunting me.”

Mudhoof snorted in irritation. “Still, it was a cheap shot. Stabbing someone in the back when they’re not looking? How cowardly can you…” his voice trailed off as he realized who he was talking to. He smiled sheepishly. “I’m excluding you, of course, Vee.”

“Of course,” I said with a playful rolling of the eyes. “But Perriwinkle is a symptom of my problem. It is the disease we need to cure once and for all. The sooner the better.”

I turned to the healer. “Where might we find the nearest Locators Guild here in town?”

“You will find one across the main square. They are beside the new clockworks shop. Can’t miss them.”

Thanking him, Mudhoof and I went to the Temple’s entrance. We stood in the wide open doorway and took in the sight of the town.

Typical medieval setting with cobblestone streets and stone-earth buildings wedged up against each other. Beggars begged and barkers barked. Occasionally, a player would pass our view and I tensed up if they looked in my direction.

“No worries, Vee,” Mudhoof said, tightening the grip on his battle axe. “I got your back.”

Any of these players could be a bounty hunter, biding their time for the right opportunity to strike once I left the safety of the Temple.

Casually, we descended the stairs and made our way across the town square. Many people milled about, townsfolk and players, and we did our best to keep some distance from all of them.

“This just underscores what I’ve been saying,” I said, keeping one hand on the pommel of the sword sheathed at my hip.

Mudhoof sneered at a woman carrying a basket of apples who got to close, causing her to give us a wide birth. “What’s that? That I’m awesome and wonderful and you can’t have a proper adventure without me?”

“Well, yes, that is all true, too. But I mean getting rid of this bounty. I’ll never have a moments rest until that happens. Questing is almost entirely out of the question. At least not open world quests.”

Mudhoof said, “You can still do instances with me and Thorm. No worries there.”

“Yes, but I can’t stay in an instance forever. And I’m not logging out and staying away from the game just because of it.”

Mudhoof scoffed. “Now that would be a fate worse than death.”

We reached the other side of the square unmolested, but our guard was still up. I spotted the Locators Guild sign with its stylized symbol of a compass, a few doors down.

As we walked to it Mudhoof stopped in front of the clockworks shop next door. Its wide bay windows were filled with little clockwork robots which teetered around and belched steam. A shopkeeper emerged and placed a small robot on the ground. The machine wobbled about, inner gears grinding loudly.

I was unimpressed. Clockworks was a new feature recently implemented into the game. Players can purchase, and even learn to make, clockwork beings for a myriad of tasks. Many players loved it. Personally, I didn’t care for them. Too steampunk for me, but to each their own.

“Cute, huh?” Mudhoof said as the robot bumped into a flower pot, shot out steam from a suspiciously placed orifice, then teetered off in a new direction. When Mudhoof noticed my expression he added, “Uh, maybe I should just smash it.”

I motioned to the Locators Guild. “Let’s get inside before the shopkeeper brings out bigger versions of that thing.”

Entering a Locators Guild always gave me a little rush. It was crammed with maps. Large tapestry maps hung from the walls, rolled parchment maps were stacked on top of each other within narrow shelves. The smell of inked parchment and stitched wool assailed my nostrils and I turned up my simulation suit’s olfactory settings to take it in like an addict.

Various globes spun on stands, each representing some of the more popular worlds that filled the game.

The service counter was at the back wall, and as we walked toward it I took my time to peruse all the worlds and places I would love to visit. There was so much to see and do within the game; billions of locations and near limitless quests to go on. I had no hope of seeing and doing it all within my lifetime. But I would have fun trying.

I paused at a strange-looking globe, its surface blighted and blackened.

“Looks like it was nuked,” said Mudhoof, looking over my shoulder. “No more loot to be found there.” It appeared that way. Where there once were continents and cities, now smudged outlines remained. Vast oceans had become deep, wide canyons and shattered rock.

I selected the world’s name. Herronia.

“I wonder what happened to it,” I said.

“Destroyed. By the Demon King,” said a man who appeared from behind a towering bookcase.

I tensed for a fight, but immediately relaxed. Like the Temple, the Guild was a safezone.

The man approached carrying a bundle of map rolls under one arm. His name appeared above his head. Yibbet (Locators Guild Cartographer).

The mention of the Demon King, a recent enemy who nearly wiped out my whole party on a previous quest, caught my interest. “Destroyed it how?” I asked.

Yibbet shrugged a skinny frame from within billowy yellow robes. “No one has any facts as to how, exactly. Some have reported a thick white fog encompassed Herronia’s entire surface which preventing anyone from seeing.  Then when it dissipated the planet looked like that. But other reports claim asteroids were nudged from their nearby orbits and pummeled the surface.”

Examining the globe closer, I said, “Doesn’t look like there are any impact craters.”

Another shrug. Yibbet said, “Although we at the Locators guild pride ourselves on accuracy, we don’t always go the extra mile to map out utter destruction.” His neutral expression was replaced by a genial smile. “Are you here about a map of Herronia? I can provide one for a modest sum.”

Mudhoof barked a laugh. “Bet all your maps of the place are now heavily discounted.”

“No,” I said. “We’re interested in your locating service.”

Yibbet brightened. “Very good. Please follow me.” He dropped the maps he was carrying on a table and led us deeper inside.

Atop a podium was a large open book, thick with weathered pages. Yibbet stood over it and brought out a beautiful blue quill pen, which looked expensive. As he dipped its tip in a squat ink bottle, I couldn’t help myself and pulled up the statistics for the pen.

Item: Niqix Quill Feather (Rare), Weight 0.01 Units, Uses: Can be used in Alchemy, Cartography and Inscribing spells. Value: Unknown.

Do you wish to query for current auction house prices? Y/N

I selected Yes.

Querying. Item found. Current asking price range is 450 Gold Pieces to 620 Gold Pieces.

Impressive, I thought. Rare items that could be used across a broad range of skill sets were worth a lot.

“Person, place, or thing?” Yibbet asked. He stood with the Niqix Quill Feather poised above a blank sheet of the open book.

I dismissed the statistics screen from my view. Nosey gamer, me.

“Uh, place,” I said.

Yibbet carefully drew a symbol at the top of the page. Finished, he asked, “Name?”

“Uh,” I gave Mudhoof a glance who was trying to stifle a grin. “Wally’s Womp.”

“Can you spell it, please?”

I did with a little uncertainty.

The Cartographer blinked. “Interesting,” he said, then wrote the name under the symbol. I didn’t doubt he had heard untold names over his years of service, and each one would have been ‘interesting’.

Finished, Yibbet stood back and watched the page expectantly. “Hmm,” he said after a few moments.

“What is it?” I said.

“According to the Locator’s book there is no place named Wally’s Womp,” he said.

“Maybe you spelt it wrong,” Mudhoof said.

“I’ll try Wally with one ‘l’,” Yibbet said, but that did not produce a result either.

“Okay,” I said, getting worried. “Try ‘Thing’.” Maybe Kragg had lied after all.

Yibbet turned over to a fresh blank page, drawing a different symbol at the top. Beneath, he wrote ‘Wally’s Womp’.

This time something happened. The symbol and name on the page moved about on their own, swirling and stretching. Then, a single word appeared replacing them. ‘Masked’.

“Ah,” said Yibbet.

“Ah, what?” I said. That didn’t sound good.

“Someone has paid a lot of money to negate the search for a thing named Wally’s Womp,” Yibbet said. “I cannot attain its exact location, as a result.”

Mudhoof snorted. “Trite did it.”

I nodded. It made sense Ogden would use his vast resources to hide the access point to his guildhall. Many guilds did it as well. It wasn’t a perfect solution; someone determined enough could do some detective work to eventually find them. But my time was short.

To Yibbet, I asked, “Is there any way to get around the Masking of a search? Perhaps pay an extra fee?” The last was said hopefully. I didn’t have a lot of gold, but would spend it all for a shot at Trite.

The cartographer shook his head, “I am sorry, miss. Once a Masking is placed it will remain so for its duration.”

“Duration?”

“There is a thirty-day limit to a Masking, which can then be renewed.”

I frowned. Unless Ogden stopped paying his monthly bill, which was doubtful, I had no immediate way to get the location.

Mudhoof, showing his frustration, scoffed. He produced a large silver medallion from his inventory. The game brought up its identification. ‘Sliver Of Knowledge’. He handed it to Yibbet. “Here,” he said. “This should take care of it.”

My eyes widened. “I didn’t know you had one of those.” I was shocked. Sliver Of Knowledge medallions were the ultimate form of payment to any Locators Guild. All of their more privileged services would be available to someone with one. As a result, the medallions were incredibly rare, and very expensive.

“Are you sure you want to use that now?” I asked Mudhoof. “That’s worth a ton of money.”

Mudhoof waved a hand. “Yeah, why not. It’s what they’re for. And I’m not in need of locating anything else at the moment.” He grinned.

“Thank you, Muddie,” I said, and patted his arm.

Yibbet’s eyes grew big at the medallion in his hand and gave Mudhoof a respectful bow. “What is it you require, sir,” he said.

“Give us the location of the thing named Wally’s Womp.”

“Alas, the Masking cannot be circumvented by any means, but with this Sliver Of Knowledge a can provide you with the closest known travel gate. Would that be sufficient?”

Mudhoof nodded. “Make it so, Number One.”

After another bow, Yibbet turned the book to new page. He drew the symbol and wrote the name.

Immediately the page swirled them about and this time a detailed map appeared.

“Bingo!” I said with delight.

“Walley’s Womp is located near a travel gate in the Tormen Region on the planet Glidian,” Yibbish said. “I will give you a copy, and the most effective route to get there. Be advised, if you deviate from this route, the map will adjust accordingly.”

I was beyond happy with this result. Going from not having a clue where to find Ogden, to practically being served the exact location of his hiding spot put me over the moon.

Map in hand, I thanked Yibbish, and we went back out into the town square.

“This is great, Muddie,” I said. “Let’s get to the nearest travel gate and-”.

“THERE SHE IS!” a voice boomed over the noise of the bustling crowds.

Mudhoof and I turned to look.

Walking toward us, from the direction of the Temple, was a heavily armed group of players. Their disposition indicated they were spoiling for a fight.

And standing in the middle of them, pointing a finger at me was a Shadow I recognized.

Perriwinkle.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Well, this sucks,” said Mudhoof.

Instantly, both Mudhoof and I had weapons in hand; I with my bow, and Muddie with his massive twin bladed battle axe.

I assessed the opposing players. Two warriors, a stone mage, and Perriwinkle. All were at my level or just below. One on one, I was certain I could take each on, but as a group, even with Mudhoof by my side, it would be difficult.

“Vivian Valesh,” Perriwinkle said, grinning widely. “I knew you’d wash up here once I realized my poison didn’t finish you off.” He made a tsk-tsk noise, then said. “At least now I get the pleasure of killing you face to face.”

“You’re our bounty, FILTERED!” roared a warrior, a human viking. He wore a simple set of chain-mail armor, along with an iron cap helmet with a single horn sticking out to one side.

“Now, guys,” I said, “Maybe we can work out some sort of deal?” The Temple was behind them, and its safezone felt far away. There would be no going around this lot. We’d have to go through them.

“Hey, Pickle-winkle,” said Mudhoof. “Want some face-to-face time? Come closer.” He swirled his battle axe around and grinned.

“Enough discussion!” shouted the second warrior. He was a knight in all black armor from head to toe. I would bet a million gold pieces that the player behind him was a pimply faced thirteen year old skulking in his mother’s basement.

When the black knight was shouting, I summoned a magma arrow into my empty quiver. With tremendous effort I did not look directly at my intended target.

The knight drew a pure black sword from his sheath with a flourish. “Time for killing!” he bellowed.

“Okay!” I said and use my new Quick Draw ability to fire the arrow.

The opposing group tensed but the arrow was almost home.

Rule number one of group PvP: Kill the magic users first.

At the last moment the stone mage’s eyes widened in alarm. Then he made an upward sweeping motion with one hand, brown robes swirling about.

A thick slab of cobblestone suddenly jutted out of the ground directly in front of him. It could easily block any incoming volleys.

But not a magma arrow.

The red hot projectile shot straight through the cobblestone like it wasn’t even there and the arrow then pierced the mage in the middle of his chest.

The stone mage tried to shout but instead of words, hot magma spewed from his mouth. His robes caught on fire and he collapsed to the ground in a red bubbling heap.

The combat log showed:

Vivian Valesh one-shot Rocky Ridgeway with a magma arrow. Rocky Ridgeway is dead. Vivian Valesh earns double PvP battle points for an instant kill.

The rest of the group, seasoned veterans of player versus player encounters, barely registered their companion’s death. They were already on the move.

Perriwinkle pulled his gaze away from the dead stone mage and locked on me. He moved forward but with caution; a sword in one hand, the poisoned crystal dagger in the other.

Mudhoof roared. “First kill, ya FILTERing FILTEREDs!” He waved at the other two warriors, indicating they should come closer.

To my relief, both the viking and the knight obliged him. No doubt they knew Mudhoof was the greater threat and needed to be dealt with first.

Fine by me.

As Perriwinkle got within striking range, I switched my bow out for my sword. Although one handed, I gripped it with both, giving me greater control. We circled one another, sizing each other up.

“I owe you a stab in the back, buddy,” I said. But Perriwinkle didn’t retort, only grinned.

Was he trying to draw me in, make me try a first strike? I didn’t bite. Wait and see what he did seemed the most prudent tactic.

Behind me, I heard the mighty clash of steel against steel. All three warriors were shouting at each other, and practically every word was FILTERED. I knew Mudhoof would keep them engaged. Once I dispatched this sneaky bounty hunter I’d help him out.

But Perriwinkle refused to come any closer. In fact, he kept sidestepping away when I tried to shorten the distance between us.

Did he not want to fight? Or was he thinking the same as me: keep the Shadow busy until the warriors can come and take her out.

Then I saw it. The sun was behind me and cast a building’s shadow onto the cobblestone square. From this shadow grew another smaller one. Then another.

Uh oh, I thought and whirled around.

Up on the roof of the closest building were two archers. Another was clamoring over the sloped roof on the next building over. From their vantage point the square below would make for the perfect killing ground.

As I took in this new threat, I regained my senses enough to invoke my Cloak of Shadow’s invisibility and immediately rolled to my right.

Perriwinkle’s sword swished bare inches above me.

Still close to engage him, I stood up and lunged with my sword causing my invisibility to negate.

Perriwinkle’s eyes widened at my reappearance but countered my attack with a parry. But I had overextended myself and pulled back before his next swing.

An arrow zipped through the space my head had just occupied.

I gritted my teeth with frustration. Those ranged bastards tipped the balance in the other group’s favor. They could kite me from above while Perriwinkle took his time choosing were to stab me.

It was only a matter of time before they riddled me like a pincushion.

I pushed toward Perriwinkle and increased my tempo of swings. The other Shadow reacted in kind, stepping backwards on the defensive.

An arrow struck my side, but did minimal damage.

Perriwinkle laughed, parrying my strikes. “I’m gonna love spending all your bounty money, baby girl,” he leered.

Changing tactics, I spun around and sprinted away.

“Hey!” Perriwinkle cried. “Chicken!”

Certain he was following me after a dozen long strides I switched to my bow, summoned another special arrow, and quickly whirled back to face Perriwinkle, then fired.

The other Shadow, who was in hot pursuit barely had time to react. His eyes widened in surprise and raised his sword to defend himself.

But this arrow wasn’t meant to pierce armor or flesh.

The Dazzler arrow exploded right in front of his face. A spectacular burst of colored lights momentarily brightened the entire town square, like a newly born star, then winked out.

The effect was instant. Perriwinkle covered his eyes with one arm and swung wildly with is sword. He was blind.

An arrow struck me in the left shoulder, and my avatar grunted with pain. There would be no time to enjoy the results of my light show.

I made the tactical decision to go after the archers next.

I ran at full speed toward the building they were perched on and jumped up onto a fruit stall. The seller cried out in alarm as apples spilled everywhere. Using only a fraction of my Leap ability I sprung onto the roof.

One archer was a few feet from me, and he tried to notch another arrow while he aimed his bow. Even if he fired, he would most likely miss. The game heavily penalized ranged attacks shot from close quarters.

With a rapid flurry of quick sword swings the archer was killed. These hired NPCs (Non-Player Characters) appeared to have low hit points. Their purpose was meant for backing up a player, and general harassment.

Now I was doing the harassing.

A second archer stood on the furthest edge of the roof and fired at me.

I sprinted at him and dodged his incoming fire.

At the last moment this archer got wise and switched to a sword. But archers are not renowned for their sword play.

A few strokes of my sword and the archer was dead.

An arrow struck me in the lower back, and I turned in frustration toward my attacker.

On the roof of the opposite building the final archer grinned at me. He continued firing, and at a much rapid pace than I expected. No doubt he was the squad leader and had better abilities.

I sprinted at him, ignoring all the little red combat warning signs telling me my avatar could become incapacitated if I took more damage. Instead, I zigzagged across the roof making it tougher for the archer to get a bead on me.

At the edge of the roof I jumped up and through the air. I even knocked away an arrow with my sword before I landed in a roll. As I came up, I jammed my sword through the archer’s stomach and up into his body.

The archer collapsed into a heap. Wiping sweat from my eyes I looked down into the town square.

It appeared Mudhoof was making an example of the other two warriors. The knight limped away, and pushed through the growing crowds, not wanting any more abuse. There was no more fight in him. Mudhoof parried the viking’s sword thrusts with his own battle axe. They seemed to be an even match.

And there, leaning against a broken fruit stall was Perriwinkle, a hand covering his face, still blinded. As I watched, the other Shadow stood and removed his hand. He blinked and squinted, his vision returning.

I’d give him something to see.

With a short run to the edge of the roof, I jumped with my sword pointed downward in both hands. I descended like a bird of prey.

My shadow fell across Perriwinkle and seeing movement within his darkened vision turned and looked up at me. His sword arm rose.

“Wha-?” he said.

Then I landed on him.

My sword pierced his chest right above his heart and passed straight through him. As I crashed into my confused foe, we both tumbled to the ground.

I rolled away while wrenching my sword free then I stood and turned, ready for more.

Perriwinkle did not stand up. Instead, he lay prone on the cobblestone, and let out his last breath.

Vivian Valesh hits Perriwinkle KillUGood with a critical strike for 1,000 hit points of damage. Perriwinkle KillUGood is dead. Vivian Valesh earns double PvP battle points.

“Yeah, Vee!” shouted Mudhoof, who was still actively engaged with the viking.

About to run over and help him finish our last attacker, I paused and looked about. The crowd had grown much larger, forming a living arena around where we fought. Then I noticed several large groups of players push their way through the crowd, their hungry eyes staring at me.

“Uh oh,” I said. More of these potential bounty hunters were arriving by the second. Word was out. The largest bounty was here in Ingot’s Perch. Claim her if you can.

A cry behind me made me turn in alarm. Mudhoof?!

The viking fell backwards, his black sword clattering across the cobblestone.

Mudhoof Hornthruster has killed Knight WhoSaidNee.

“Piece of cake!” Mudhoof shouted in triumph.

I ran up to him, my eyes darting over the hostile crowd. “Nice work,” I said.

Mudhoof looked up at the roof. “You got those ranged bastards? They had it coming.” He saw my nervous expression. “What’s wrong?”

I nodded toward the large crowd and the players looking at us. Looking at me. “We’re not out of the woods yet.”

“Yikes,” Mudhoof said, taking in the situation. This wasn’t a small group to deal with, this was a mob. “We got to get you to the Healer’s Temple and fast. Once in there we’ll come up with a plan.”

I was about to say something when there was a commotion to our right. A new group of players had arrived and were walking toward me when another group intercepted them.

“She’s ours!” said the leader of the first group.

“No, she is ours!” said one of the other group.

Weapons were drawn and spells charged.

I pulled my gaze away from them. If they wanted to fight amongst themselves then I could afford to ignore them for the moment. What concerned me was the living wall of players who now blocked our way to the Temple steps.

“Going to have to fight our way through this,” I said. It did not look good. The odds were very much stacked against us. Two against dozens.

Mudhoof sized things up and nodded. “Yup,” he said with a snort. “But I got a plan,” he said and hefted his battle axe.

“Plan?” I asked. The crowd now was pushing forward. Their hesitation would not last long. Soon, someone would attack and bring the entire mob down on us.

Mudhoof leaned close. “Do you trust me?”

“Uh, yeah. But what does-,” I started to say when Mudhoof pressed something into my free hand.

“Get to Thorm,” he said.

I looked at what he gave me. A Teleport Token.

Before I could ask him anything else, Mudhoof roared and raised his axe over his head. Unperturbed, the other players pressed forward.

Mudhoof brought the axe down with a mighty downward blow. The blade shattered the cobblestone and huge cracks shot out in all directions from the point of impact. Nearly the entire crowd around us fell or was knocked back into each other. It was a tremendous show of power by Mudhoof. I knew he had been feeding all his skill points received each level into his Knock Back ability, but I hadn’t seen the end result until now.

I looked in surprise at what he had just done. But the players were only temporarily thrown off. They still blocked our way. What was the point of buying us only a few seconds of time?

Leaving his axe buried in the ground, Mudhoof turned and sprinted a few paces back.

“Muddie, what the heck-,” I said before Mudhoof spun around, lowered his head down and charged straight at me.

My eyes widened in shock.

The steel tips of his long horns scrapped the cobblestone, shooting out a shower of sparks. He was coming at me full speed.

“Jump!” the minotaur roared as the distance between us became mere feet.

I realized what he was about to do, but there was nothing I could do but jump as he commanded. There was no stopping this freight train.

At the last possible moment I hopped up a few feet and braced myself as best I could. The steel tips of his horns passed beneath me, and at that exact millisecond, Mudhoof tossed his head upwards.

The impact of his head knocked the breath out of me, and my view-screen went black for a second.

When I could see again, I was sailing over surprised players below me. As my body spun around, I caught a glance of Mudhoof surrounded by a mass of angry players who closed in on him.

Then I hit the top Temple step and bounced hard through the entrance, and across the threshold.

You have entered a PvP safezone.

I slammed against the inner foyer wall tearing down a large dove tapestry.

For a few moments my avatar was disoriented from the impact. Once I got my bearings, I looked out into the town square below.

Weapons were rising and falling where Mudhoof had been, but I couldn’t see him through the mass of players.

Then, someone raised a twin bladed battle axe up in the air. There was a cheer of triumph from the crowd.

My body went numb. No, I thought. It can’t be!

I barely registered the mass of players now surging up the steps of the temple. They didn’t matter now. Only one thought filled my mind.

Mudhoof was dead.

CHAPTER SIX

Stunned, I could do nothing but sit and stare at the upraised battle axe.

Mudhoof’s axe.

Then the tide of players crested the top Temple step, and the axe was lost from view.

He had died to save me. Again.

This was not the first time, nor did I believe it would be the last. Mudhoof was a true friend and a fellow player I could count on in a pinch. And I had just been in one heck of a pinch.

I shook my head, trying to get my senses back.

Players now pushed into the Temple, crowding the inner foyer where I sat slumped against the wall. They loomed over me, shouting and gesticulating wildly. The air filled with FILTERED this and FILTERED that.

With a hand against the wall, I stood. As if expecting I would be dumb enough to leave the safety of the Temple, some of the players parted so I could exit unimpeded. But I wasn’t going outside. Instead, I turned and pushed my way further into the Temple. If someone tried to block me, I simple shoved them aside, and they slid out of my way as if on ice.

Once in a safezone a player can’t be hurt in any manner nor physically blocked, unlike the rest of the gaming world. If that was the case, the griefing of players would be epidemic. I took some small solace that, although they had killed my friend, they could not stop me from where I wanted to go.

As I entered the main chamber, the others followed close behind, a cacophony of FILTERED obscenities and gestures. With minimal effort, and avoiding direct eye-contact with my would-be tormentors, I pushed my way to the same little bed I’d vacated only a short while ago.

As I sat down, the healer appeared.

“Oh, by the Blessed One herself, you have returned, and so soon,” he said. He examined my wounds and the various arrows that seemed to sprout from my avatar. “Tsk-tsk,” he said. “You need to be more careful. Allow me to heal your wounds.” He seemed unaffected by the horde of people that now jammed his beautiful temple.

“Yes,” I said over the shouts. “Please do. I would be most grateful.”

As he attended to me, I looked up at those who crowded around, pressing up against my space. From the myriad of words and phrases thrown at me I came to the following conclusion.

They thought I was a very bad person. Very, very bad. I needed to die. Now, and preferably quick. I was a FILTERED of a FILTERing FILTERED as well, which I thought was just plain mean to say.

But I had enough. From an icon at the side of my view-screen I went into my game settings. Then I selected ‘MUTE OTHER PLAYERS’. A prompt popped up, ‘EXEMPT FRIENDS LIST AND NPCs’? I answered yes.

To those all around me, the image of a large ear appeared above my head which in turn had a red line slashed across it. Now I didn’t have to hear anyone speak, or even receive chat requests.

The effect was immediate, and my world went blessedly quiet. Players threw themselves around and jumped up and down. This had only enraged them further, but I didn’t have to hear any of it.

Then I selected ‘AWAY FROM GAME’.

Instead of a symbol, a white translucent vector box was drawn around me. My avatar, now encased, went still and my eyes closed.

I could still see fine. But now the others knew I would not engage them in any way. The possibility now existed I could be away from the game for a long time. What would they do then?

While I let them ponder that amongst themselves in the civil manner I expected, I pulled up my chat menu and pinged Mudhoof. As I waited my heart was in my chest. What he had done was amazingly selfless.

And creative, too.

Mudhoof, for whatever reason, did not answer my chat request. I tried not to read too much into it. Maybe he was tired after the fight and was taking a break, away from the game. Or maybe he was ticked off with me because now he had to level up in the newbie zone, yet again. Something he was famous for.

I shook my head. He would be in touch when he’s ready.

From my inventory I removed the Teleport Token.

Get to Thorm, Mudhoof had said.

Thorm might be the only other true friend I had, besides Mudhoof. We’d all adventured together countless times. All of it fun. Would he be interested in a suicide mission to find and kill Ogden Trite?

A quick scan of my short (but distinguished) friends list showed Thorm was currently online. Selecting his name brought up more detailed information on what he was up too.

Questing in Farewell Falls on planet Orkrin.

Even on his own quest I knew Thorm would drop everything to come help me. Did I want to impose on him with something this big? Add to this that I did not want to see yet another one of my friends end up re-rolling because of me.

But did I have a choice?

From the safety of the Away From Game vector box I spied on the surrounding players. There were so many now they filled the chamber from wall to wall, and even out the main entrance. The town would now be packed with bounty hunters all hoping to be the one who would claim the bounty on my head.

I wasn’t going anywhere. Logging out was not an option. Such a tactic was beneath my code of gamer-ethics. I would not hide from a fight by leaving the game then returning much later to see if anyone was still around. The very thought was repugnant. Why even bother playing the game if you would stoop to such cowardly tactics?

But, even though I wouldn’t hide from a fight, didn’t mean I wouldn’t run from one.

I thumbed the Token in my hand.

Might as well just ask Thorm if he was interested. Couldn’t hurt.

I sent him a chat request.

While I waited I noticed a group of players moving aggressively around the Temple chamber. It was obvious several groups where arguing over me, but couldn’t hurt each other here. Instead, they yelled and screamed. To me it all played out like a silent movie.

There was little doubt that fights were going on outside in the square. And all over who would have the honor of killing me.

Sighing, I watched as the players slid around each other in pathetic attempts of intimidation. I don’t mind being popular, but this was ridiculous. Removing this bounty once and for all was my only hope.

A chat acceptance sound brought me out of my gloomy thoughts. I opened the chat screen in front of me. Thankfully, the vector box masked my activities.

The face of Thorm filled my view. Human, and handsome, with a bristly blond mustache which covered his mouth, Thorm embodied the very best of character customization. I will admit I found his avatar attractive, even though I hadn’t a clue what Thorm, the player, looked like in real life.

“Miss Valesh,” Thorm rumbled, his voice was low and deep. “Always a pleasure.” Although I could not see any details of his surroundings, it looked as if he was resting against a tree.

“And to you as well,” I said. “You’re questing now? Am I bothering you?”

“Ah, on the verge of completing the last quest in a chain,” he said and his avatar winced in pain. “But the final boss has proven a tad ornery. Refuses to die. Quite rude of him. Wiped my entire party out, except for me.”

“You’re hurt!” I said, alarmed. “I’ll come to you, just hang on.”

Thorm shook his head, sunlight reflecting off his silver helmet. “Do not bother, Vivian. I’m down to my last sliver of health, and the end boss is off somewhere regenerating his. It’s only a matter of time before he comes back to finish the job.”

“Not gonna happen, Thorm,” I said while holding up the Teleport Token for him to see. “I have a one-way ticket, and I’m going to use it. Besides, I need your help, too. Maybe we can trade?” The last was said in a teasing manner. Thorm didn’t trade favors with friends, he simply helped them.

Thorm was about to respond when a shout off-screen snagged his attention. I could not make out the words, but it sounded Orcish.

“Well, Vivian,” Thorm said. “If you wanted to visit, now would be a good time to do so.”

Not needing any more encouragement, I closed the chat screen. The healer had finished attending to my wounds and stood close by. I stood up.

My ‘Away From Game’ vector box vanished, and several dozen players turned from their arguments to look in my direction.

To the healer I said, “I’ll take a stack of five Health Boosts, too, please.”

After paying him, along with a little extra for his healing, I turned my attention to the idiot show around me.

I made a point of holding the Token up for all of them to see. This elicited a torrent of muted rage, of which I could only imagine how creative the insults became. How dare I teleport away from overwhelming odds and a certain death. Ha!

With the Token keyed in on Thorm, I grinned at the angry players around me. With a wave goodbye, I pinched the Token hard, activating it.

My vision of the Temple’s chamber shimmered, and in the next moment, it was gone.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Teleport Tokens key in on other people, with their permission; players and NPCs alike. So when the shimmering on my view-screen stopped I found myself standing next to Thorm.

I was in a forest not far from a cave entrance in a hill. Thorm sat on the ground, leaning up against a huge oak tree. He smiled at my arrival.

“Welcome to the fun zone,” the Holy Knight said. His brilliantly shiny silver armor was heavily tarnished with dirt and blood. Several dents told of intense combat. A large white kite shield was propped up next to him, its surface gashed.

Hastily, I squatted next to him. “Looks like you’ve had enough fun for one day,” I said. His health was down to twenty percent. I pulled out a Health Boost and tried to hand it to him.

He waved it away. “I used one a short while ago,” he said by way of explanation. “All my boosts are on a global cool down.”

From the cave came a loud cry. This time I could make out what was being said. “Time to die, metal man!” It was Orcish.

“I’m up for a fight,” I said as I took out my bow and summoned a quiver of arrows. “It’s not like I haven’t had plenty of practice today.”

Thorm shook his head. “No, he’s an elite. And a tough one, too. We’ll both need to face off against him.” He gave me a hopeful look. “Happen to have any mana potions on you? I gassed out awhile ago.”

I glanced at his mana bar which had bottomed out at four percent. Holy Knights are a mixed class with both combat and spell casting abilities, mostly for healing and protection. Without mana, he would not have the ability to cast anything.

“Sure,” I said and gave him the two mana potions I always kept in my inventory. I didn’t need them, but you never knew when an ally might. Shadows didn’t use mana, nor cast spells. The Dark Assassins did, however. They were one of a selection of subclasses I could branch off into as I leveled. But since I started this re-roll ages ago, I’d decided to keep my class ‘pure’ and stayed within the main class, only leveling up its vanilla skills.

As Thorm quaffed a potion a movement at the cave entrance made me turn to face it.

A large orc emerged from the darkness and stopped when he spotted us. In one hand he gripped a huge stalagmite like a club. The club’s natural protrusions made for some wicked looking spikes.

The orc pointed the make-shift club at us. “Surface scum,” he grumbled. “Metal man and little wench. Trespass on sacred grounds. Anger my clan. Die you will!”

“Oh, geez,” I said with a roll of the eyes. “A lore quest?”

Thorm had taken a few moments to use his new mana to heal himself fully. His armor was also mended. Gotta love spell casters. So handy. “Unfortunately,” he said and stood up. He hefty his now blemish-free shield. “Trying to work my way through the achievements.”

Orc lore quests were notoriously dull. One clan versus another. Then they unify against the invading humans. War results for an eternity. Still, made for some good experience points and potentially decent loot drops.

Thorm hefted his broadsword and eyed the Elite Orc who appeared to be waiting for us to make the first move. “Let us finish this, shall we?”

“Actually,” I said, “I have an idea. Let me take care of this.”

“Really,” Thorm said with obvious concern. “He’s a tough nut to crack, I’ll give him that. You’ll need help.”

“There is a trick I wanted to try,” I said and walked toward the orc. “But feel free to jump in if it doesn’t work.”

The orc looked at me as if offended. “Little wench wishes to die first?” He laughed and put a hand on his ample belly. Other than a pair of stitched-skin trousers, the only thing he wore were a set of necklaces made of teeth and finger-bones.

I called up his stats.

Species: Orc (Elite)

Subspecies: Cave Dweller

Clan: Stone Basher

Level: 50

Hit Points: Unknown

Mana: Nil

Armor Class: Unknown

Attack Rating: 30

Damage Range: Unknown

Weapon Type(s): Club (Stalagmite)

Abilities: Crush, Bear Hug, Bash (weapon based), Charge, Night Vision.

Special: 5% increase to Attack Rating when fighting on Clan grounds. 15% increase to Attack Rating when in the presence of other clan members.

I did not like all those unknowns, but having never tangled with an Elite Orc before, it was expected.

“Yes, I wish to die first,” I said to him. “Might you be able to assist me with this problem?”

The orc’s features scrunched up in confusion making him even more ugly. “Stupid wench wants death then I will help her.” He ran at me with a speed I didn’t expect. The distance between us shrunk to a few feet in almost an instant.

Back-pedaling like a mad-woman, I fired a volley of arrows at him.

Each one found its mark, but had little to no effect. Rather, they made the orc more angry. Then he was on me, raising the stalagmite over his head and brought it crashing down.

I went into Shadow mode and slipped around him the moment his club smashed against the ground.

Switching to my sword, I struck out at him, causing me to be visible. This did some damage.

The orc roared and swung about with his club. I ducked into a roll and sprang up. After another swing from his club I sprinted away.

Angry that he hadn’t mashed me to a pulp, yet, the orc pursued. Keeping my distance as best I could I kited him with the occasion arrow. I’d whittle his hit points away with this technique. But where would the fun in that be?

I was biding my time.

After a few minutes of me dodging club swings and then firing arrows into his thick skin, the orc slowed down. Panting, he hunched over but kept an eye on me.

“Little wench not fight right,” he said between ragged breaths. “Should fight like warrior and die like warrior.”

I gave a glance in Thorm’s direction. The Holy Knight stood under the tree looking bored, the blade of his broadsword resting casually on one shoulder. It made for an unassuming image, but I knew he was ready to spring into action at a moment’s notice.

I stopped moving and switched to my sword. With a come-hither hand wave I said, “Come at me, bro!”

This triggered an even angrier reaction from the orc. Maybe the come-hither hand wave was obscene to orcs? Regardless, the elite stood upright as if revitalized with new energy.

Here it comes, I thought while altering my stance.

The orc roared and, holding his stalagmite club over his head with both hands, used his charge ability. He flew at me with lightning speed.

There was little time for me to register that this might not be a good idea. But just as the orc closed in for the kill I did the unexpected.

I ran straight at him.

This sudden change barely altered the orc’s speed who was caught in full charge until it was finished. The millisecond we were going to collide I used my Cloak of Shadows.

Use Phase Ability.

I became corporeal, like a ghost.

The result was me running through the charging orc, who in turn had tried to time his swing for his approaching target. He stumbled as his club hit the ground with a tremendous cracking noise.

The moment I emerged out the back of the orc (that doesn’t sound good, does it?) I spun about and unphased, becoming whole again. My sword pierced bare flesh, sliced against his spinal column, and skewered his heart.

The orc collapsed to his knees, dropping the stalagmite.

I placed my foot against his back and shoved. My sword unsheathed from the orc’s body and he fell flat on his face, dead.

Thorm offered a slow, teasing golf clap. “Nicely done,” he said as he walked over to admire the corpse. “Where did you pick up that trick?”

I shrugged. “Got the idea thanks to a yellow unicorn.”

Thorm searched the corpse and removed a large sack of coins. “Unicorn? Yellow? You are full of surprises, Vivian.” He grinned and took a necklace of finger-bones as well.

“What we get?” I asked, nodding at the coin sack.

“10,000 gold coins,” he said. He tried to give me half, but I refused.

“This was your quest and lost your party because of it. Keep it all.”

“Nonsense,” said the knight. “I would most certainly have been smashed to a pulp with that stalagmite of his if you hadn’t come along. I insist.”

I shrugged. Who was I to refuse money?

“Speaking of your timely arrival,” said Thorm. “To what do I owe this visit? You seemed a little flustered when you chatted me.”

With a heavy sigh, I said, “I got Mudhoof killed.”

Thorm’s eyes widened. “Again? This is starting to be quite the habit with him. Maybe you two need some away time from each other.” He chuckled.

“He says it’s all part of the game but I can’t help feeling guilty.”

A loud cry came from deep within the cave, followed by another.

Thorm gave the entrance a worried glance. “His clansmen are wondering where he got off to. Best we leave while we can.” He gave me a questioning look. “Unless you are into farming orcs for potential loot and materials?”

“Nope,” I said. “Had me fill of orcs for a while.” With that I summoned Smoke.

The dark horse appeared before me, nickering and shaking his beautiful black mane.

As I mounted, Thorm summoned his own mount. A large snow-leopard blinked into existence. It had thick white fur with a smattering of large black spots. Huge fangs protruded from its mouth as it roared a greeting to Thorm.

“Wow,” I said as Thorm jumped up onto the big cat. “You got a new mount? What’s her name?”

“Snowflake,” he said with a cheeky grin.

I laughed. “Figures.”

More cries came from the cave, this time much closer.

“Come on,” said Thorm. “Let me check in with the quest giver. He’s at a nearby keep. On the way you can tell me what you’ve been up to and how I can help.”

A group of a half-dozen orcs trundled out of the cave entrance and looked around. When they spotted us they roared with excitement. Then they noticed the body of their slain leader and the roars turned to cries of rage. They moved in our direction.

“Let’s blow this popsicle stand!” I said.

Thorm and I kicked our mounts into a full gallop and soon the cries of the enraged orcs faded into the forest behind us.

CHAPTER EIGHT

The keep was located next to a river a few leagues away from the orc cave. The banner of a local lord flew from the battlement walls which surrounded it. A small cohort of human soldiers milled around looking nervous.

In the clearing around the keep were scattered bodies, both human and orc. There had been a battle here recently.

As Thorm and I rode up to the front gate, the portcullis rose and a trio of warriors emerged to intercept us.

“Halt!” said the leader. “State your business.”

Thorm eyed the warrior with mild annoyance. “You know who I am since your commander sent me out on a quest from here just this morning.”

The leader blustered. “That may be so, but unless you have proof that this quest has been completed I cannot grant you access inside.” Thorm glanced at me and I stifled a laugh. Sometimes the game’s NPCs could be very strict with procedures.

The Holy Knight produced the necklace of finger-bones and shook it. The bones rattled. “Good enough?”

The warrior harrumphed and nodded. “You may pass, hero.” He turned to the guards who blocked the open gate. “Let them through!”

We rode into a small inner courtyard with several makeshift buildings shoved up against the walls. Being so cramped it was a wonder anyone could even move about. I also noted the defense force was meager.

“Not much to this place,” I said, dismounting. “Have they ever been overrun?”

Thorm dismounted and patted Snowflake’s nose. “The orcs had control of this keep a month ago.”

“Oh, yeah? What happened?”

“I took up the human quest chain and helped push the orcs back to their caves. Was a heck of a good fight, too. Now that a commander has been assigned here I’m hoping the supply route from the Farewell Fall’s capital will resume again.”

“Nice work,” I said, impressed. “You must be get good passive experience points from this.”

Thorm shrugged as we walked up the steps and through the keep’s main entrance. “Every little bit helps. This character level has taken forever. Almost done, though.”

Inside the keep a guard directed us to the main chamber. Within sat a troubled looking commander mulling over a map spread out on a large table. Upon seeing us enter he blinked in surprise.

“Didn’t expect to see you back,” the commander said.

“It was more difficult a task then we expected, sir,” said Thorm. He enjoyed a little roleplaying when questing. Few players do anymore which was a shame. Myself included.

The commander nodded. “Very well. Let us see your proof before I can give you the reward.” Thorm pulled out the finger-bone necklace and handed to him.

Grinning with satisfaction the commander said, “Excellent! That vile orcish pig is dead! Now we can start making plans for our final assault on their tunnel hideaway.” He looked to Thorm hopefully. “Interested in one final battle which will rid these lands of the orcish scum?”

Thorm shook his head. “My apologies, commander, but I am afraid another matter has come up.” He gave me a wink.

Gravely disappointed the commander said, “I understand. We will still move ahead without you although your absence will be felt. Mayhap another adventurer will take up our cause.” The last was said with a pointed look at me.

Amused, I quickly said, “Sorry, sir. But I am the reason he must leave in the first place.” Some quest givers were quite persistent.

“I understand,” the commander said. Then he turned to Thorm. “Now for your reward as promised.” He reached into a small chest which sat on the floor next to him and pulled out a large sky-blue feather. It gave off a metallic glint in the light. “A Pegasus Feather.”

Thorm took it and smiled. “Thank you, sir.”

I blinked in amazement. “You’re on a special mount quest?”

Thorm nodded and stashed the beautiful feather into his inventory. “Yup. This only makes the second feather, with maybe a dozen more to go. Then there’s the magical saddle quest and another to free a featherless horse from an air castle, or something. I haven’t looked to far ahead on the requirements.”

“And you’d have a Pegasus for a mount? I flying horse? Dang,” I said impressed. “Maybe I should start that one, too.”

Thorm chuckled. “If you do, be ready to kill a lot of orcs.”

The commander said, “Your quest is complete. Good journeys to you, sir.”

“Thank you,” said Thorm.

A system message appeared.

Thorm Brightsword has attained a new level. Congratulations!

“Ding,” said Thorm casually.

“Gratz!” I said.

“Gimme a minute to distribute my points.”

We walked out of the chamber leaving the commander to worry over his map.

Outside, Thorm paused to scrutinize his Holy Knight skill tree.

Now I was safely away from the rabble of would-be bounty hunters, I felt it safe to remove the Mute All Players option in my settings.

The moment I did, a chat request appeared in my lower vision. Bishop The Red, again. With a scoff I canceled his requested.

“Hmm,” said Thorm pensively.

“What’s up?”

“Can’t decide on how to spend my points.”

I laughed. “You’ve been at this level for how long, and you’ve never taken any time to consider what you’d do with the points once you got them? It’s my main obsession.” Truth be told, owning the Cloak of Shadows had put a kink in my leveling plans. The abilities it granted me negated some Shadow skill branches, like Phase. Now I needed to consider other skill branches.

Of course, if someone killed me and took the Cloak then my character would be pretty gimped as a result. More than gimped, actually.

I tried not to get irritated at the prospect.

“Okay,” Thorm finally said. “Done.”

“Where’d ya put ’em?”

“Initiated a Hit Point Regeneration ability, which I didn’t have before. After that near death encounter with the orcs I think having it passively active might save my butt in the future.”

“Good call,” I said, a little jealous. No hit point regeneration for Shadows, unfortunately. We’re Health Boost addicts.

“So, Wally’s Womp,” Thorm said. I’d filled him in on my entire situation. It was good to have an ally on board.

I took out the map the Locators Guild cartographer had given me and unfurled it.

It had changed from when I first looked it over. Before, I was in Ingot’s Perch and the route of gates started out from there. But now I was in Farewell Falls. The map had adjusted itself to take that in account presenting a new route.

“Lots of gates,” Thorm said. “I think I spend half my time in this game just traveling to the next one.”

“Yeah, but I’m grateful that this game even has fast travel. There are hardcore servers without it. Takes weeks, even months to get anywhere. And do not get me started on how those players get to other planets.”

“Okay,” he said, looking at the map. “The first gate is just north of here.”

We both mounted and rode out of the keep’s entrance. The soldiers there cheered. By completing the commander’s quest Thorm had raised his reputation with this group fairly high.

“I’m a rock star!” Thorm said.

Past dead bodies of orcs and humans, we rode away from the keep and its carnage and into the forest. Within a few minutes we found a narrow dirt road and followed it north.

“Any word from Mudhoof?” Thorm asked as we thundered along. His snow-leopard ran with a strange loping motion.

“None,” I said. “I’ll try him again.”

I sent the chat request and waited, bidding my time by watching the forest pass by. It soon became apparent Mudhoof was still unavailable or just didn’t want to answer. I canceled the request.

Part of me felt Mudhoof was angry, but I tried not to let it bother me. Or maybe I was just making a big deal out of nothing.

The terrain changed, and the trees thinned out to the point we were running across a  grassy plain. Far in the distance I could see the circular outline of a travel gate.

Thorm turned to say something when he looked past me. “Look over there.”

I did.

Close by, a river meandered its way through the plains. At its edge were a group of adventurers who looked to have recently slain some orcs. Orc bodies were everywhere, and the victors were busy looting them. But what gave Thorm concern were a few of these players were looking in our direction with intense interest.

A group that size wouldn’t be threatened by a pair of players riding by.

Then it hit me. Maybe we were being assessed. If they happened to be bounty hunters, things would get interesting fast.

As we moved on past, the players who watched us turned to speak to the others. Soon all of them had stopped looting and stared. Even over this great a distance they could pull up our information.

And my character’s information prominently displayed its bounty status.

“Not good,” I said, and glanced at the distant gate. Still far.

“Yup,” Thorm said. “And here they come!” The other group had all summoned mounts and began to ride straight at us.

“Maybe they just want to use the travel gate, too,” I said, but couldn’t convince myself. About twenty players were now coming after us at full speed.

“You certainly have a large fan base, Miss Valesh,” Thorm said.

“Everyone wants an autograph,” I said with a forced laugh. This was annoying. All because of Ogden Trite.

It became apparent we’d reach the gate well before the group would catch up with us. They shouted. Some even tried firing arrows at us but came up short.

We focused on pushing our mounts to their maximum speed. The travel gate sat on a patch of barren earth surrounded by tall grass.

“Once we’re through, we’ll make a b-line straight to the next gate. Eventually they’ll get bored or we’ll lose them,” Thorm said.

I nodded as we charged up to the circular travel gate, its silver surface shimmering like water.

The moment before we jumped through the gate I glanced back to find some of our pursuers alarming close. Their expressions were intense.

These guys weren’t going to stop. What the heck was I going to do?

Then we crossed over the gate’s terminus and the world changed.

CHAPTER NINE

Thorm and I emerged at a seaside port at the edge of a large city.

A myriad of ships were docked here, loading and unloading goods. Stacks of crates and boxes formed a mountain range down the wharf. There were people everywhere, mostly workers.

A small group of players were next to the gate, about to use it.

Without slowing we ran right past them, and I nearly knocked over a sorceress in a black robe.

“Hey, watch it you FILTERED!” she shouted after me.

“She’s not a fan I take it?” Thorm said as we raced off the dock onto a cobblestone street. The next gate was at the other side of the city.

“I’m not feeling appreciated,” I said.

There was a commotion somewhere behind us, but I didn’t turn around to see. I knew what it was. The other group had crossed over the gate and were chasing after us.

But this city was big, and its labyrinthine streets gave us a good chance to lose them. Soon, we would break their line of sight and our chances of slipping away would be greater.

We barrelled through the city, sometimes careening around turns to bounce off walls or knock over carts.

“Sorry!” I yelled out to a group of children whom I narrowly trampled.

“Thank the gods for auto-pathing,” Thorm said with a grin. The wind mashed his thick mustache against his face.

I agreed. Without it, Running through this confusing jumble of buildings and streets would have driven me crazy. Simply select the next destination on the map, and our mounts took over. They would get us there eventually, but it was our job not to run over or kill anyone along the way.

When we found ourselves on a long street, I looked back.

There were players on their mounts far behind us, still in hot pursuit. Their numbers were thinning from what I could tell, but they still came. The front-runner wore a bright white cloak which flapped behind him. As long as he kept us in view he could relay our location to the others.

Thankfully, our pursuers were having the same problems as us navigating the streets.

We burst into another open square, this time with three travel gates.

“That one,” I said, but with annoyance. The gate was in direct line of sight of the street we had run down.

As we jumped through I didn’t bother to check to see if we were being followed. They had to have seen the gate we entered.

We appeared on a rocky beach along a roiling ocean. Rain assailed us as a storm approached. Lightning flashed with deep rumbles of thunder.

Down the beach we rode, our mounts kicking up mud and sand. Behind us the first of the pursuing group, the white cloak, emerged from the gate and followed.

Another travel gate appeared, this one a solitary sentry against a rocky cliff. We went through.

Finally, to my great relief, we appeared within a large assembly of travel gates placed close together. A blighted desert stretched out in every direction. Shimmers of heat warped the flat horizon. Two orange suns seemed to bake our shadows into the dry ground.

“Quick!” I said and led Thorm to one of the many gates to the right.

Through that we came out within some ancient ruins in a jungle. Thick greenery enveloped the rubble of stones placed by a long forgotten people.

Six gates presented themselves.

Without hesitation we went through the next one. Then the next, and the next and the next. Each time a different setting, a different town or city, a new place.

After the twentieth gate we arrived in a little fishing village located next to a huge lake.

Thorm said, “I think we lost them, Miss Valesh.” His avatar’s face was flush from the chase.

I agreed and consulted the map. “The next gate is the last one listed.”

“And after that, Wally’s Womp?” asked Thorm.

A shrug was my only answer. At least it was honest.

We trotted our mounts away from the village and along the lake’s shoreline. A travel gate sat upon a mound of giant rocks as if waiting for us.

Thorm stopped at the gate’s base and gave me a pensive look. “I have a suggestion you will not like.”

I hadn’t even heard what it was and already I didn’t like it. “Suggestion?”

“I should go through first, in case there is a welcoming committee on the other side.”

“Why, do you think there might be one?”

“How do we know those guys chasing us didn’t send word to Ogden that we were coming? One of them might have realized our intent from the path of gates.”

As much as I hated to admit it, he was right. If this happened to be the only gate that led to Ogden’s hideout then it would most likely be guarded, or watched at the very least.

But sending Thorm into a potential ambush on his own didn’t sit well with me at all. Not after Mudhoof’s sacrifice. I didn’t want to have another friend end up in the newbie zone because I couldn’t go through a gate.

Thorm sensed what I was thinking. “It will only take a moment. Once on the other side I’ll send you a chat with a situation report.”

“A situation report?” I said with a rueful smile. “A girl doesn’t get many of those now a days.”

Thorm waited for my response. He could have gone anyway without my blessing but he was just too darn honorable. Part of why I liked him so much. And didn’t want to get him killed.

“We’ll take another approach to this,” I said, and dismounted Smoke who nickered in protest.

“And that is?”

I dismissed Smoke, and the horse vanished. “I’ll go with you.”

“Without your mount?” Thorm looked confused. “You will still be seen if someone is there.”

I unsheathed my sword and slipped into Shadow which, thanks to my Legendary Cloak, made me invisible.

“Don’t worry. No one will see me,” I said, and jumped up onto Snowflake behind Thorm.

“Ah,” Thorm said. “That will work.”

“Just a solo Holy Knight looking for the next marker of a quest chain.”

“And if there is trouble?”

“Then we fight,” I said with determination.

“Very well,” Thorm said.

And we went through the last gate.

CHAPTER TEN

Immediately upon crossing to the other side, Thorm pulled Snowflake to a stop.

A dark marshy swamp surrounded us. Thick fog cocooned the small patch of muddy ground the gate stood upon.

Blighted trees and dead brambles appeared as murky shadows through the fog. Strange animal noises and cries undulated from all directions.

Despite the dire looking scenery, I found myself relieved.

No one was here waiting for us. We appeared to be alone.

After a few moments, Thorm quietly said, “So far so good.” He had his long kite shield pressed up against one side of us while holding Snowflake’s reigns in his other hand.

The giant cat mount warbled with distress.

“Snowflake doesn’t like it here. Maybe we should take that as a sign,” I whispered.

“Shall we continue?”

“Yeah, we came this far. Why not?”

Thorm guided Snowflake away from the gate platform and a short distance across the muddy grass. Then he paused.

“Problem?” I asked quickly scanning around.

“Yes, which direction do we go?”

“No idea. The route on the map ends at this gate.”

Thorm looked about at the grimness of the place. “This is Wally’s Womp?”

“I guess. Well, I don’t know. The cartographer at the Locators Guild couldn’t really specify. He only said that this gate was one of the closest to Wally’s Womp.”

“There may be other gates nearby?”

“I suppose. Why?”

“Then we may have other avenues of escape when it becomes necessary.”

There wasn’t a path leading from the gate to follow. I pointed to the south, then realized, even as an ally, Thorm could not see my invisible form. “Head south and see what we can see.”

Thorm nudged Snowflake forward, and we cautiously entered the marsh. Within moments the gate vanished into the fog behind us. Only the gloomy outline of trees could be seen around.

Whether it was the potential for an ambush, or the thick fog that limited our vision, we became very jumpy. Several times we stopped and did nothing but listen. Once it became apparent we would not be immediately attacked or were being followed I dropped my invisibility.

I was about to ask Thorm to stop so I could summon Smoke when we pulled up short.

“What’s this?” Thorm asked, concern tinging his voice.

Ahead of us, the fog thinned enough so details of the topography could be seen. A massive hill appeared. I noticed it was oddly shaped; wide, and rounded along its top. Almost as if we were looking at a cathedral dropped in the middle of the marsh to obstruct our progress.

As the fog dissipated more, a large path could be seen leading away from the strange hill and vanished to the west.

“Guildhall?” I whispered.

Thorm shook his head. “Doubt it. We’re looking for the guildhall’s gate. Aren’t we?” Suddenly, Snowflake tensed up beneath us and let out a low growl.

Mounted figures emerged from the west, following the path approaching the hill.

We were far enough away, and within a thicket of bushes and dead trees, that we were not spotted right away.

I slid off Snowflake as did Thorm. Our eyes never leaving the passing forms. As we hunkered down behind the cover of a fallen tree, Thorm dismissed Snowflake with a gesture. He was too big to try to hide, even in this fog. If we were spotted, though, we could bring our mounts out in an instant.

None of the figures, numbering about a dozen, seemed to look in our direction.

“Who are they?” Thorm asked.

I tried to assess them, but came up with character information screens with blank statistics. The fog, or even magic, masked these individuals from prying eyes.

A pair of horses pulled a small wagon. Lashed to the top of the wagon sat a black statue of what looked to be a woman. One arm stretched out in front of her with a finger pointing ahead.

The group stopped directly in front of us and looked toward the odd hill. Their outlines were various, indicating a wide range of races and classes.

But one near the front caught my attention. Its form was sloping and had what looked like wings grasping at the reins of its horse mount.

Then it struck me. I knew exactly who it was.

Just then the figure turned its rounded head to speak with another rider, and I saw a small beak instead of a mouth.

Ogden Trite!

With an avatar of a huge gray owl, Ogden Trite was recognizable even at this distance. This was the individual who had tried to double cross me over the Cloak of Shadows and spitefully put the bounty on my head.

Anger blinded me and I rose up, sword in hand.

Thorm grabbed at my wrist and pulled me down. It took everything I had not to strike out at him, but did not resist.

“There are too many, Vivian,” he said, tone firm. “No need to commit suicide when we now have the advantage.”

“Advantage?” I hissed. “How do you figure we have that?” Getting my anger under control was difficult considering my tormentor was a short sprint away.

Thorm released my arm, and calmly said, “We know we’re in the right place, now. Before it was just speculation. Let us bide our time, at least for a little while longer, and try to learn more.”

The rational part of my brain wrestled with the animal aggression which howled for revenge. But Thorm was correct. We had Ogden now. There would be no more hiding. If I wanted to end this once and for all, it wouldn’t be gained from rushing at him here. But I wanted to. Badly.

I glared at Ogden from the safety of our hiding spot. There was small satisfaction to be gained knowing he was unaware of our presence, and that I could kill him now. But it would be both suicidal and, most likely, unsuccessful.

Ogden had surrounded himself with a large cadre of guards. No doubt, because he knew I would be out to get him. Another small bit of satisfaction.

Still, he only had me to be concerned about, while I, on the other hand, had a blood-thirsty subset of the server’s population out to get me.

“What is he waiting for?” I asked.

Thorm shrugged. “That hill is strange, maybe-.” Before he could finish, Ogden stopped speaking to his companion and raised a wing above his head. A signal.

Suddenly, the hill before us moved.

The vast object heaved upwards as if forced from below by tectonic forces. The sound of cracking rock and earth filled the air, blotting out the natural noises of the marsh.

Stunned, Thorm and I could only watch in wide-eyed amazement.

The hill shambled forward, its huge murky outline getting bigger. Then, it stopped moving.

From the middle of its dark mass two large ovals appeared. They illuminated brightly as if many lanterns or torches burned from within. Then the bright ovals blinked.

I stifled an intake of breath.

They were eyes.

The eyes moved in closer and a colossal reptilian head formed. A hooked beak, mottled with lichen and muddy grass appeared beneath them. It took me a second to recognize what I was gaping at. A turtle. A huge, mountain sized turtle.

None of the group before us fled in fear, they simply waited, as if being confronted with one of the largest creatures in the game was a normal occurrence.

“Whoa,” Thorm said, awestruck.

“Yeah,” I said. I’d encountered nothing like this before. It was terrifying as much as it was impressive.

“Pull up its stats,” Thorm said.

I did.

Name: Wally’s Womp

Species: Void Titan

Subspecies: Guardian

Level: Unknown

Hit Points: Unknown

Mana: Unknown

Armor Class: Unknown

Attack Rating: Unknown

Damage Range: Unknown

Weapon Type: Unknown

Abilities: Unknown

Special Abilities: Unknown

Notes: Enslaved. Avoid at all costs.

“Holy cow,” I said, amazed.

“What is a Void Titan?” Thorm whispered. Then in an incredulous tone, said, “And why is it named ‘Wally’s Womp’?”

My thoughts flitted back to the void portal I had opened earlier that day before Mudhoof sent Kragg through it. I’d seen something big moving in the distance. “That is something we don’t need to be messing with.”

The titan shuffled forward, shaking the ground. The dark shape I took for a hill was in fact its shell. This thing was the size of a palace. The gargantuan beast brought its head down to ground level.

I said, “What is it doing here?”

The titan settled its house sized head onto the path before Ogden and his riders, blocking the way.

Still, none of the others reacted in fear.

Ogden moved his horse mount closer until he was only a short distance from the creature.

Then, without being given any obvious signal or command, the Void Titan opened its massive beak. Wider and wider its mouth stretched out until the opening to its throat was exposed.

And there, somehow inserted into the flesh deep within its mouth, was a travel gate, its silver surface shimmering.

“Well I’ll be,” Thorm said.

Then, without a bother in the world, Ogden rode his horse over the rounded edge of the monster’s lower beak, and entered its mouth. He casually moved up the large tongue which resembled a wide, wet road.

The rest of the group followed suit, along with the wagon, picking their way up and inside the living cave.

At the travel gate, Ogden rode through its flat surface and vanished. All the other riders did the same.

Then, after a few moments, the beak slowly closed. The Titan shut its eyes and was still.

Both Thorm and I were speechless. So that was how the gate was protected. Ogden had somehow secured the safety of his guildhall entrance within the maw of this colossus.

I slumped to the ground, leaning up against the dead tree. How were we expected to gain entrance through that? For the first time in quite a while, I felt utterly hopeless.

Thorm sat down next to me, still speaking softly. “We’ll wait here for him to emerge. Then hit him when he is further down the trail.”

I shrugged. “We don’t know when that will be. This arrival could signal the beginning of a long stay. We have no inkling whether he’ll ever leave or not.”

After some thought Thorm gently nudged my shoulder. “I believe there may be a way inside, but you will have to go solo, I’m afraid.”

I gave Thorm a confused look. “Okay, you got me. What way?”

Thorm started to answer when he was suddenly interrupted.

“There you are you FILTERing FILTERs!” shouted a voice behind us.

Caught of guard we could only spin around and look.

A man wearing a bright white cloak sat on a horse a short distance from us. Behind him, other mounted men rode out of the gloom into view.

These were the guys who’d chased us through all those gates. And somehow, by some miracle of miracles, they’d found us.

“Uh oh,” I said.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Thorm and I were instantly on our feet, weapons at the ready.

The man with the white cloak did not attack. Not yet. The other riders, well over a dozen of them, began to encircle us.

If it was a fight they wanted, then we would oblige them.

But Thorm had a different plan. He turned to me and said, “I’ll slow them down, you go do that trick you showed me.” He nodded toward the Titan.

“What trick—,” I started to ask, but Thorm suddenly lunged forward and swiped his huge broadsword at White Cloak.

The Holy Knight did this so fast that White Cloak barely parried the blow causing his mount to rear back.

Thorm then summoned Snowflake, and the massive snow-leopard instantly attacked the nearest horse, sending the rider sprawling to the ground.

This all happened in the blink of an eye.

Thorm turned back to me, “Go!” He brought out his kite shield just in time to block an arrow from a mounted archer.

Damnit! I thought. Not another friend making a sacrifice because of me.

But I didn’t argue. Again, I was forced to act.

A rider rode at me at full speed, but I slipped into shadow mode, and rolled to one side. As the rider passed by, swinging his sword, I switched to my bow and fired, dropping my shadow.

The arrow struck the attacker in the back and he grunted in pain.

With a final glance at Thorm and Snowflake, who were both fully engaged in combat with multiple adversaries, I hopped up on a fallen log, then leapt through the air.

Smoke appeared directly beneath me and I landed in his saddle. We charged away from the fight. My intended destination was hard to miss.

The Titan still slept, if that was what it was doing, with eyes closed. The fight a short distance away did not seem to bother it. We were gnats to the giant.

But I rode Smoke right at the great monster’s closed beak having figured out Thorm’s idea. Now it was all or nothing.

To my left a half-dozen riders broke from the murky tree line and rushed at me. It was apparent they had no clue what the massive hill sitting in the clearing really was.

Good.

I fired a volley of shots at the approaching riders but none found a target.

One rider, a fire mage, swirled his hands in front of him. A red light glowed between them, lighting up his face.

Okay, I thought. This could be bad.

The mage then pushed his hands forward and a large ball of fire shot from his palms. The molten orb of instant death was quick as an arrow. I pulled Smoke’s reigns hard to one side as the fireball zipped past us. The heat it radiated was so intense it singed my avatar’s eyebrows.

I looked where it was flying and smiled. Bingo.

The fireball smashed against the Titan’s chin with a bright explosion. The light it emitted temporarily lit up the marshy clearing, revealing the detail’s of the Titan’s form.

Giant eyes opened and looked at the approaching riders.

Oh, boy, I thought. Still, I kept Smoke pointed directed at the colossal beast.

Wally’s Womp lifted its huge head from the ground, apparently unhurt by the fireball.

Behind I heard shouts of shock and terror as my pursuers realized what they were running toward.

The Titan was annoyed now, and there would be veritable hell to pay. It opened its mouth and let out a deafening cry. The sound was like an avalanche of rock which shook the ground and caused nearby trees to crack or fall over.

And still I charged right at the thing.

Come on, come on.

An arrow flew by me and I chanced a look back. Amazingly, several riders where suicidal enough to keep up the chase, regardless of the titan. No doubt they were power-levelers who scoffed at the threat of yet another re-roll. They were uber. They were leet.

They were dead.

The Titan appeared to tense for a moment, then its eyes changed color to a deep red. The next instant, huge beams of crimson light shot from its eyes.

Fortunately for me, the vast monster had it out for Mister Fireball instead of the little tiny shadow approaching its feet.

The light beams raked across the muddy clearing and fell over several riders like spotlights.

The Titan blinked, and the beams stopped.

All the riders caught within the beams had been instantly incinerated. Not even the loot they should have dropped existed. Those, too, had been destroyed.

I was directly beneath the Titan’s head, but it was too high above for this crazy idea to work. It needed to be closer.

Pulling Smoke to a full stop, I summoned a magma arrow. Then I notched it in my bow.

This was, without a doubt, one of the dumbest things I would ever do in this game. And I’d done plenty before, trust me.

I shot the magma arrow at the Titan.

My aim was true, not that missing something so huge was hard. The arrow hit the chin of the Titan and started to burn its way through.

The Titan grunted. Not really in pain, but more of a ‘huh?’ type equivalent. It tilted its head downward to regard me.

Having this gargantuan beast lock you in its death gaze could best be described as ‘bowel liquefying’.

It roared and both Smoke and I shook beneath the deafening sound.

Then the Titan lowered its head, opening its mouth wider.

There was no time to contemplate the stupidity of my situation. Instead, I pulled myself up to stand on Smoke’s saddle.

As the open mouth of the Titan descended upon me like a falling mountain, I did the second dumbest thing I’d ever do in this game.

Using a foot to push off Smoke’s head, and invoking my Leap ability to its fullest extent, I leapt up to the open mouth of the Titan.

With both hands, I snagged onto the edge of the creature’s lower beak. It was like clinging to castle battlements. I pulled myself up and over the line of the beak and slide up against a huge wet wall. The tongue.

But I only had an instant to appreciate where I was when I felt the Titan closing its beak. The roof of its mouth, like a vast cave ceiling, fell downwards, ready to crush me to a pulp.

Use Phase Ability.

For the briefest of moments, I thought that was the end, smashed to nothing. But I’d kicked my phase in at the right second. This was the trick Thorm mentioned.

My phantom form was absorbed into the material which comprised the Titan’s mouth. I could not see, so I rolled to my left and slipped out onto the beast’s tongue. Thankfully there is no phasing downward. This prevents characters from vanishing into the ground when corporeal.

Oddly, I could see details thanks to a luminous yellow fungus which lined the contours of the inner mouth. My phase timed out, and I was whole again.

The travel gate was a short distance away, embedded against the back of the creature’s throat. I stumbled around, trying to keep my balance. Wally’s Womp was on the move.

A system message appeared.

Your mount has been killed by Wally’s Womp.

Crap, I thought. There hadn’t been time to dismiss Smoke. Now his summoning timer was set to hours instead of minutes.

The mouth suddenly opened and a huge intake of breath threatened to suck me down the throat. It was going to roar again, and I didn’t think I could survive the outgoing blast.

Like a drunk on a sheet of ice I ran along the wet tongue.

When I reached the back of the mouth, the throat yawned before me like a mine shaft. My eyes were on the silvery surface of the circular gate.

Just as I jumped the Titan roared.

There was a moment of panic as I felt a horrific rush of air push me upwards.

Then I tumbled through the gate.

CHAPTER TWELVE

My involuntary upward movement caused me to hit the top of the gate as I passed through. Yet, as I crossed the terminus, I still had the where-with-all to activate my invisibility.

The hot wet air of the Titan’s mouth instantly changed to frigid cold.

As I flew through the gate, I ducked into a roll, but my landing was far from perfect. The ground was hard, and I bounced to a stop.

Survival instincts kicked in and I quickly took in my immediate surroundings.

I was in a winter wonderland.

Huge pine trees, cloaked in snow, crowded around the travel gate platform as if waiting to inspect new arrivals.

Dusk was approaching as indicated by the dark orange hue of the sky which fought to be seen through the trees.

A wide path led away from the gate’s platform and curved away to vanish into the darkening forest. The snow which covered the path had been churned up and trampled by many horses. Ogden and his group.

I froze. Someone else was here.

My eyes locked onto a figure which stood at the base of the platform steps. In the gloom it took a moment for my avatar’s eyes to adjust. But on closer inspection I knew who it was.

No, not who. What.

It was a clockwork robot.

The thing had been standing guard, facing away from the gate when I passed through. Hearing my entrance it turned around. But since I was invisible, there was nothing to see.

It was looking, trying to figure out what had just happened. I envisioned gears turning within its head, if that’s where it did its thinking.

But it hadn’t detected me.

It was as tall as a normal man and made of blocks, giving it the appearance of a toy.

Should I attack it?

Then I noticed one of its arms extended further out than the other. At the end of its shorter arm was a simple claw-like hand. But the extended one ended in a long thin rod. At the end of the rod was embedded a crystal. This crystal crackled with electricity, momentarily brightening the features of the clockwork guard.

A lightning wand.

Shadows, for whatever reason, are very susceptible to electrical damage. One full shot from that wand would result in an instant trip to the newbie-zone for me.

An ignominious end. Escape from the mouth of a Titan only to be killed by a robot with a glorified cattle-prod.

The robot did not move, just waited and seemed to stare at the gate with black square eyes.

A glance at my shrinking invisibility timer increased my nervousness. I had only seconds left and it would switch off. If I was lucky, I could activate my shadow ability when that happened. Although not perfect, it should mask my presence in the growing darkness.

But what if this robot saw the change?

I calmly brought out my sword and tensed. If I didn’t move, then maybe it wouldn’t react. But I had to be ready.

Then, as if reaching some calculation, the robot lowered its lightning wand arm and turned around, waddling on blocky legs. Certain there was nothing untoward, the thing put its back to me. A plume of steam shot out from a nozzle on the side of its square head.

My invisibility timed out, and I switched to shadow without a hitch.

Slowly, I eased off the platform, careful not to make any noise in the snow (Shadows have a +50% silent walking ability) and slinked into the trees.

A short distance away I rested behind a large pine, while keeping the travel gate, and its automaton guardian, in view.

My heart still pounded hard. The last few minutes had been intense. It’s not every day you purposely throw yourself into the maw of a Titan and survive.

But I made it. This was Ogden Trite’s secret domain. Somewhere past these trees was his guildhall, and I knew he would be there. My chance to kill him had presented itself. Yet, I was alone now, which had not been planned for.

All this running and being chased and having friends sacrifice themselves had got me this far. There was only a little more ways go.

I’d finish this myself as long as I didn’t blow it.

I decided following the snow-covered path was the best direction to go. Sticking to the trees, I moved on and away from the travel gate until it vanished from view.

My senses were all fired up. Other than the clockwork guard there was little indication of other security measures in place. Ogden must have felt the Titan was more than enough.

I would prove him wrong.

Soon the pathway angled downward, following the slope of a hill into a little valley. I paused at the tree-line and stared.

At the base of the valley, swathed by snow capped forests, was a castle. It appeared to glow in the growing darkness. I realized that the illuminating effect was moonlight reflecting off of its blue-white surface.

An ice fortress.

Its sprawling complex of buildings spread out in all directions and was encompassed by high walls. Towers and arrow slits lined its vast battlements. Occasionally, I would see a guard walk along them, and on closer inspection I could see that each one was a clockwork guard, like the one at the gate.

The path led to a yawning chasm which served as a moat. Across this chasm was the main gate entrance, its massive drawbridge pulled up and closed.

Won’t be getting in that way, I thought.

I scanned the huge walls for another possible way in.

A chat request flashed in the corner of my vision. I remembered I’d removed the ‘Mute All Players’ option and now this Bishop the Red idiot had started pestering me again.

But it was Mudhoof.

Blinking in surprise, I withdrew behind a canopy of pine branches. After a quick glance around, I accepted the chat.

Mudhoof’s grinning visage filled the chat window before me. “Did ya get my stuff?” he said with a laugh.

“Muddie!” I said, relieved to see him. “What happened? I tried to call you but you didn’t answer. I was worried.”

Mudhoof chuckled. “No worries at all, Vee. It was no big deal. To be honest, right after I died my mom called me away for dinner. I had to go or I would have been in serious trouble.”

I laughed. “Okay, that explains it. A justifiable ‘Away From Game’ reason.”

“I could face hordes of orcs or bounty hunters without breaking a sweat, but if I ever got my mom mad, geez. Nothing matches the fear that woman can invoke!”

“Sorry about getting you killed,” I said. “Again.”

“No apology necessary,” he said. “We were in a no-win situation and I just improvised. Besides, it was mildly cathartic smashing into you and sending you flying.”

“Sorry you lost all your stuff. I’ll pay you back,” I said.

He shrugged nonchalantly. “I got gear stored away for just such an occasion. Which means I have a lot of gear stored. I’ll level this new character up in no time.” He gave me a curious look. “So, I’m happy to see my gamble paid off. You didn’t die. Gimme the lowdown.”

So I did, albeit an abbreviated version.

As I spoke a pair of clockwork guards march past along the path. Neither gave any indication I’d been detected. How many others were out here, maybe skulking through the forest?

“Wow, so you’re in the FILTERED’s lair, huh?” Mudhoof said when I finished. “Wish I could be there with you, Vee. Sounds like it will be a tough nut to crack.”

“Hey, you are the only reason I am here right now and not killing rabbits in the newbie-zone.”

“Any word from Thorm?”

“Not yet, but I’ll shoot him a chat right now. I thought it best to let him deal with his combat situation first without me nattering in his ear.”

“Well, we should both get back at it,” he said.

It was then I saw what was in his background. “You’re in a tavern?”

Mudhoof leaned back so I could see more. A small generic tavern with a lone barkeep rubbing the counter with a cloth. “Yup, living the high life.” He held up a frothy mug and took a sip. “I recently upgraded my simulation suit to enable taste for the first time. Been trying out all the different ales that I can.”

Again, he made me laugh. Then I cringed, fearing I would have been heard.

“Okay, well, enjoy the ale. You’ve earned it.”

“Give ’em hell, Vee!” Mudhoof said, and signed off.

I took a moment to change hiding spots, then pinged Thorm.

He answered immediately. His face was hunched over and rocking back and forth. At the bottom of the screen could be seen the top of Snowflake’s fury head bobbing in and out of frame.

“Miss Valesh!” The Holy Knight declared with a smile. “You’re alive!”

“Yeah, I made it through the travel gate. I’m in Ogden’s little domain, and currently undetected.” Along the edges of the chat’s view-window I could see the yellow sand of a desert shoot by.

“Where are you? What happened?”

“I’m several gates away, now,” he said. “Leading my new friends on another wild goose chase.” He leaned a little to one side. Behind him about a hundred paces away were two riders in hot pursuit. One wore a bright white cloak which flapped about in the wind.

“You got to admire their persistence,” I said, and meant it. “But why chase you? It’s me they want.”

Thorm laughed into the wind, his blond mustache whipping about. “That Titan made it clear hanging around would not be tolerated. Besides, once you vanished in the thing’s mouth I think they must have thought you dead. So, I was the closest target to take out their aggressions on.”

“Sorry to get you into this mess, Thorm.” I seemed to spend a lot of time apologizing to my friends because of my own problems.

“Apology not accepted,” Thorm said with a smile. “This is all part of the game, and I will be the first to admit this is really fun.” He glanced behind him briefly, and said. “But I must go, Miss Valesh. I’m going to see how far I can lead them before they lose interest or have to stop for a bathroom break. Good luck with Ogden!” And with that he signed off.

It felt good to know he was okay, and even better that neither of my friends held any animosity toward me for their predicament.

I moved through the trees until I looked down upon the huge ice complex.

Speaking of my problems, it was time to solve my biggest one, once and for all.

And to do that I had to break into a fortress.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Between the tree line of the forest and the edge of the chasm, I darted from cover to cover. If it weren’t for my Shadow ability, I would have easily been spotted.

Still, from a tactical point of view the forest edge was too close to the fortress walls. The trees should have been cleared out to at least a hundred paces, and the ground in between pruned of any cover. This just underscored Ogden’s overconfidence that no one, even an invading Guild, had a hope of breaching his Titan defense.

Well, having just breached it I was now going to invade.

Once I reached the very edge of the chasm, I looked down. Sheer rock walls vanished into an impenetrable darkness. The far ledge was at least twenty paces distance, and flush with the fortress wall. A sane person would not risk the jump, but I had to try.

I took a couple of dozen paces back and looked up at the battlements far above.

From this angle no one could see me. With the cover of approaching night, and my active Shadow ability, I didn’t think I’d be spotted, even if someone happened to be looking right at this area.

From my inventory I took out two short daggers and gripped one in each hand.

With a silent prayer, I ran.

At the very edge of the chasm ledge, I jumped and used my Leap ability at the same time.

I sailed across the vast space the wind buffeting my ears.

Apparently, my investment of skill points in Leap paid off, for I managed to cross the distance easily. I slammed against the wall, jamming both daggers into its ice.

It took a moment to get my bearings and be thankful I wasn’t pinwheeling into the chasm’s darkness for an eternity.

I began to climb, pulling myself up with the daggers, then using my Sure Footed ability to keep my feet firmly lodged against the wall’s slick surface. Over and over I repeated this process. Occasionally, I would risk a glance upwards, but no one was peering down.

At the half-way point, the massive drawbridge to my left suddenly rumbled to life and descended. I froze in place and hugged the wall.

The noise of the huge chains lowering it down was deafening, and I could feel the vibrations in the ice itself.

The drawbridge thudded into place and a group of riders exited the fortress and crossed over.

A little alarmed by they appearance, I twisted around as much as I could to get a better view. Was one of them Ogden? If he left now, what would I do? None appeared to have his sloping owl shaped outline, and they followed the snow-covered path to disappear into the forest.

Were they the ones who I’d seen with Ogden earlier? I couldn’t be sure.

As the drawbridge began to be pulled up, clattering away, I resumed my climb.

Sooner than I expected I reached the top, and with extreme caution I peeked over.

No one was there. Only the view of various roofs of the fortress’s inner buildings greeted me.

Slowly, I pulled myself up and glanced down the battlements in both directions. Nothing, and no one. I knew there were clockwork guards on the walls, so I remained cautious as I dropped down onto the icy walkway.

A short distance to my left an open doorway into a tower presented itself. To my right, a long expanse of exposed wall.

I slinked to the tower and entered.

The walkway continued through the tower and out onto the next set of battlements. Far in the distance I could see a clockwork guard wobbling along. Too far to be a threat.

Ice stairs spiraled downward into darkness, and on those I descended.

Going down the same distance I’d climbed up made for a small joy and I quickly reached ground level.

A single closed wooden door was set into the ice wall of the tower. Opening doors represented the greatest risk of discovery for a Shadow. Yet, the huge size of the fortress coupled with the few patrolling guards, made the chance of someone looking at the door as I opened it pretty small.

I slowly reached for the doorknob.

The door exploded open.

As the door slammed inward, I jumped back and instantly took out my sword.

A clockwork guard stood within the entrance, its squared body blocking the way. Then it waddled in, turned to the stairs and climbed.

I breathed a sigh of relief, trying to recover from a near heart attack, and leaned against the wall. The pommel of my sword clinked against the wall’s icy surface, causing my Shadow form to shimmer.

The clockwork guard stopped.

Tensing up, I prepared for a fight.

The guard did not move, only stood there with one blocky foot on the next step up. Slowly, its head turned and square black eyes seemed to scan over the little room. Steam shot out of its back.

I held my breath. How difficult would this thing be to dispatch? My eyes fell on the lightning wand sticking out of one of its arms. It gave off an electrical crackle.

Seconds passed, and I thought I could hear the gears grinding away within its body. Was it assessing the situation? Did it have an artificial intelligence which could reason things out? Then, as if to answer my questions, the guard turned its head forward, and resumed climbing up the stairs.

I waited a good while until the noise of its clomping footfalls were gone. Since I didn’t know how connected these guards were with Ogden, I could not risk eliminating one, even quickly. A normal guard could raise an alarm, but these automatons were a different conundrum. I needed to err on the side of caution and avoid them completely.

The tower door stood open, a snow-covered courtyard beyond. I eased up to it and looked out. No other clockwork guards were nearby. In fact, the vast open space looked abandoned. Just my luck I’d almost smacked straight into the only guard in this section.

Across from the tower was the main fortress complex, a collection of different buildings of all shapes and sizes. Various doors presented themselves, so I chose one at random and moved to it.

Night had fallen, and the courtyard was almost completely black save for the occasional glowing sconce or fire pit. Maybe the clockwork guards didn’t require much light to still maintain their rounds. Regardless, I kept my distance from any source of light. Shadows excelled in the night.

I reached the door and crouched to one side. Giving the courtyard one cautious scan, I reached up and tried the knob. It was unlocked. I eased the door open, and bright light spilled out.

With my presence potentially compromised I ducked inside and quickly, but quietly, closed the door.

I was in a brightly lit hallway, wide and sparsely furnished with little tables and paintings along the walls. Under this much light my shadow ability gave my form a blurry effect, so I darted into a nearby entranceway and paused.

No alarm sounded, nor warnings of an intruder.

I felt I should head toward the center of the fortress complex. Maybe there I would find Ogden, or surmise his location along the way.

Back in the hallway, I headed down it in fits and starts. Dodging under a table, ducking into a darkened foyer. I tried to maximize what little shadow was available to me. After being outside in the dark, and the freedom it provided, this was place was agony.

The hall soon ended at a junction, with other halls branching off in several directions. I chose one at random and continued my little Shadow dance. I soon came to appreciate just how huge this place was, with its countless rooms and chambers. Why did Odgen feel he needed to have it? But I knew the answer to that question. His ego. I knew it well having experienced it firsthand.

As I neared the center of the vast complex the sudden appearance of a half dozen clockwork guards pulled me up short. Darting behind a pair of massive vases, I watched as the guards marched by in perfect lockstep. This was the largest group I’d encountered and looked to be heading in my intended direction.

For lack of a better plan, I decided to follow them from a safe distance. My shadowed form only wavered occasionally when the light grew to bright, but none of the guards ever looked behind them, let alone anywhere else. They were certainly intent on getting to their destination.

Soon the hallway we followed curved into a vast chamber. I paused, not wanting to risk exposure in such a wide open space. As the clockwork guards marched out of view, I noticed a set of stairs nearby leading up.

I took the stairs which immediately emerged onto a viewing balcony. A quick look around showed no one else was present. A low ice wall formed the balconies railing. Keeping low, I scooted up to it, the risked a peek over its edge.

A massive ice chamber presented itself. Vast walls curved upwards to form a rounded ceiling far above. Looking down I could view the chamber’s floor and was stunned at what I saw.

Dozens of clockwork guards were assembled in orderly rows, standing at attention. The group I’d followed joined them and fell in line. Before them was a startling sight.

Ogden Trite was there, standing next to an empty wagon. He watched as several clockwork men maneuvered the obsidian statue of the pointing woman along the floor. It was the same statue I’d seen Ogden bring through the Guildhall travel gate.

A short distance past Ogden, placed against the chamber’s massive wall, were two large blue pillars. Even from my vantage point I could easily see that the pillars were made from glowing blue ore. The same ore I’d come across a while back in my near fatal encounter with the Demon King.

None of this was what chilled me to the bone, though. That was reserved for the star-filled blackness which seemed to stretch out and fill the space between the two glowing pillars of ore.

A massive Void Portal.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

I stared at the Void Portal in amazement.

Ogden had acquired the knowledge to create one, here in his own guildhall. But how? Thinking on it, I realized it wasn’t much of a stretch.

The tale of my previous adventure, fighting the Demon King, had now circulated far and wide. Included in the tale were the blue ore pillars which somehow allowed the Demon King to maintain a portal to his own Demon Void. The blue ore had become quite sought after, as a result, but no one had figured out how to make a portal from it.

Until now.

I have to admit I felt a little disappointed. My Cloak of Shadows gave me the incredible ability to create a portal on command. Now Ogden could do it as well.

Which would explain the existence of Wally’s Womp. Ogden had managed to capture and enslave the Void Titan with the use of this portal.

I looked down at the gray owl avatar as he screamed and hollered commands at the clockwork men. What was he going to do with it now? Try to capture another Void Titan? Crazy.

Out of curiosity, I queried the game about the statue of the pointing woman. Whatever it was, it appeared to have something to do with the portal.

Item: Siren’s Call (Ultra-Rare), Weight: 985 units, Uses: Dark Magic, Summonings, Ensnarement (Various). Value: Unknown.

Do you wish to query for current auction house prices? Y/N

I selected Yes.

Querying. Item not found.

It confirmed my suspicions of the statue’s importance, but in what way? I shook my head. Stay on point, Vivian. Ogden’s ownership of a Void Portal, as scary a revelation as that was, is not the mission. Killing him is.

Careful to not spoil my Shadow form, I summoned my bow and nocked a regular arrow. I pulled back the drawstring and aimed. My target was Ogden’s head. There was little doubt I needed to one-shot him as I wouldn’t get another chance to finish the job afterword.

It had to be an instant kill.

While the game waited for me to fire, it presented a chance-to-hit percentage beside Ogden’s head.

Chance-to-hit: 42.5%

Chance to Insta-kill: 3.5%

I lowered my bow. Nope. Can’t do it, not from here. I’d needed to get closer.

Of course, killing Ogden would present an immediate problem. His legion of clockwork guards. Yes, the bounty on my head would be negated once I took him out. But if his guards killed me while I was in his guildhall, then all my inventory would drop here. Including the Cloak of Shadows.

I frowned. It was worth the risk, and to a certain extent I knew losing the Cloak would be a possibility when coming here.

But, in my mind, killing Ogden was worth losing it all. If I couldn’t chance losing the Cloak trying to eliminate my mortal enemy, I’d never leave a safezone, or even bother playing anymore.

And besides, I was having too much fun.

Resolute in my mission, I decided to get closer to Ogden.

Not wanting to risk being detected by dropping from the balcony railing, I went back down the stairs.

After checking to see if there were any approaching guards, I darted across the hall and up against the chamber’s curving wall. Keeping low, I followed the wall toward Ogden and his little army.

Satisfied with the positioning of the Siren’s Call, he dismissed the clockworks men with a wave.

“I’m waiting!” Ogden suddenly shouted, causing me to stop. Was he yelling at me?

“Coming! Coming!” a voice called back. From a secondary entrance a man entered. He wore a black robe which he hitched up so he could run without tripping over it.

The material of his robe made it feel like I stared into a Void itself. Only one type of class could wear it.

A Dark Mage.

The mage ran up to Ogden, panting from his exertion. “Sorry I’m late,” the mage said. “But you didn’t tell me you’d found another Siren’s Call.” The dark mage gazed at the statue with naked avarice.

“The reason I didn’t tell you, is because I don’t have to explain myself to anyone!” Ogden blustered. “I tell people what to do, and they do it without question!”

The mage nodded, his mouth twitching with a nervous tic. “Yes. Yes, of course.”

Ogden wasn’t finished with his little tirade. “And I’m telling you to activate it now. There are more Titans floating around in there and I want them all.”

“Yes, sir,” said the dark mage. “Right away.” Ogden took a few steps back from the statue as the dark mage uttered an incantation.

The statue of the woman began to glow, its obsidian surface shimmering with a dark light. From her pointing finger, a black beam shot out and into the Void Portal.

After a few moments of nothing happening, Ogden frowned, a cartoonish expression on an owl avatar. “You are certain this is a good spot? I don’t need you wasting any more of my valuable time. Otherwise, I am paying you too much!”

The mage nodded. “Yes, this is a good spot. My scrying detected a flurry of recent activity in this area. If there is something here, we will find it.”

Ogden did not respond, instead he watched the portal with barely mollified impatience.

So this is how that stupid owl caught Wally’s Womp, I thought. With the help of the dark mage, and this statue, he was able to find, catch, and enslave Void Titans. I had to hand it to the guy, he didn’t think small.

Still, I needed to stay on point. It didn’t matter what he was up to, I was here to kill him.

I eased closer to where Ogden and the mage were standing. Their attention was fully on the Void Portal, backs to me.

Estimating I was close enough, I paused. Ogden was maybe two dozen paces from me. His little army of clockwork guards were assembled an equal distance away. I needed to be positioned so that when I fired an arrow, I could still make it back to the chamber’s entrance without getting cut off.

Deciding this was a good a spot as ever, I summoned my bow and another magma arrow, which had become my go-to-projectile of choice recently.

I nocked the arrow and aimed at Ogden’s head.

This time the statistics the game calculated were considerably better.

Chance to hit: 99.96%

Chance to insta-kill: 78.85%

I grinned. Good enough, I thought, and pulled back the drawstring.

“There!” Ogden suddenly shouted, pointing at the portal. “I see something!” My view of Ogden’s head also had the Void Portal in front of him. From its dark, starry depths an object appeared. I blinked at it in recognition.

Wait a second, I thought, and lowered my bow. That can’t be. Is it?

The dark beam which projected from the statue pulsated, and the distant object got closer.

“Pull it in!” Ogden commanded.

“Yes, sir,” said the mage.

In moments, the object was close enough that its details were clearly seen.

Wide-eyed in amazement, I nearly let out a laugh which would have spoiled my shadow form.

No way!

There, floating just beyond the portal, trapped within his Orb of Oblivion and looking very ticked off, was Kragg.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Ogden was just as surprised as I was.

“What the FILTERED is this?” he said with a scathing look at the mage. “That’s not a Titan!”

The mage shrugged. “The Siren’s Call will pull to it anything that is within range, regardless if it is a Titan or not.”

Kragg waved, and shouted, but no sound came through the portal.

Ogden squinted at the encased Ogre-Bezerker. “Is that Kragg? How does a bounty hunter end up snagged on my Titan’s fishing line?”

“Perhaps if we pull him in, we can find out,” offered the mage.

“Nonsense!” Ogden barked. “He’s nothing but a minnow at best. Throw him back and try again.”

Kragg could see that Ogden was not rushing to help him and the ogre raged within the orb.

“If you toss him back, he will only be caught up in the Siren’s Call, again,” said the mage with a worried expression. He knew that was not an answer Ogden wanted to hear.

I, on the other hand, was enjoying this bizarre little show. What were the odds I’d ever run into Kragg again? Slim to none. Well, more like none. Yet here he was. As I watched the bounty hunter bounce around the orb in a tantrum, I started to feel sorry for the guy. But only a little.

Ogden made a visible effort to control his temper. “Fine,” he finally said. “Pull him in, if only to keep him from getting in the way.”

With an elaborate serious of gestures, the dark mage manipulated the pulsing black light.

Kragg’s orb moved closer, passing through the portal and into the chamber.

“Well, it’s about FILTERing time, you FILTERED!” Kragg screamed. “You know how long I’ve been out there?” His expression was hot with rage.

“Don’t yell at me, you idiot!” Ogden screamed back. “I’m not the one getting in the way of another player’s gaming session!”

“Your gaming session?” Kragg countered. “What about my gaming session? I’ve spent hours and hours floating around without a hope of getting out. How fun a gaming session does that sound like to you?”

“I don’t care!” Ogden shouted over Kragg. “You are nothing but a piece of FILTERED, anyway. Beneath my attention!”

“What?!” Kragg sputtered. “What did you call me?”

Ogden moved closer to the floating orb. Kragg leaned down eye-level with him. Despite the orb’s barrier they were practically beak to bulbous nose.

The owl spoke, emphasizing each word as if speaking to a child. “You are nothing less than a green piece of FILTERED that just doesn’t flush.”

I had to cover my avatar’s mouth with a hand to keep from letting out a peel of laughter. Oh, by the gaming gods, this was entertaining.

Kragg’s eye twitched, then his mouth, followed by the rest of his body. Then his bezerker-rage kicked in and he flailed violently against the orb.

Ogden barked a laugh, and with a smug expression, crossed his wings in front of him while he waited.

Kragg’s rage eventually petered out, and he slumped in his prison. “You’re a FILTERED,” he said.

“Oh, yeah?” said owl. “Well I’m not the moron who got himself trapped in a Void.” Ogden thought a moment. “How did you get stuck in there, anyway?”

I tensed up. Ogden didn’t know. Kragg hadn’t told him. I thought for sure he would have sent Ogden a chat explaining that I was hunting for information on his guildhall’s location. But he hadn’t. Why not?

Kragg scoffed and made a show of looking at his fingernails. “You’ve made it apparent that telling you anything would not be worth my while.” The ogre’s eyes briefly shifted from his fingernails, to me. Then he looked away.

I tensed up in alarm. Did he just look at me? Can he see me? Does he know I’m standing right here? No, that was impossible. It had to be a coincidence.

Still, I switched my bow to my sword, just in case. If Kragg could see me, all he had to do was point. Ogden’s paranoia would handle the rest.

Ogden snorted. “You are wasting even more of my time.” To the clockwork guards who stood close by he said, “Put this glob of smelly FILTERED away somewhere. I’ll deal with him, later.”

A trio of clockwork guards pushed the floating Kragg away and back out of the chamber.

I watched them with great interest as they disappeared through a side entrance.

Ogden had already forgotten about the incident, and yelled at the mage. “Cast the line again. And this time, I want a Titan on the other end.”

More gestures from the dark mage and the black beam from the statue grew in intensity.

I looked between Ogden and the entrance Kragg had been shepherded through. An idea hit me. This presented an opportunity I could not pass up. Maybe there was a way to kill Ogden and increase my odds of escape.

With great care, I eased away from Ogden and his group. When I reached the side entrance, I peered around to look inside.

The three clockwork guards were returning, and I jumped back, pressing my back to the ice wall. They marched past and returned to their assembly.

With another cautious glance I darted inside. A large room, with walls sectioning it along one side, stretched out several hundred paces. Boxes and items were stacked up everywhere. A storage area.

I quietly padded down, checking each section in turn. Near the end, I saw the unmistakable curve of an Orb sticking out from behind the next wall.

Not sure what to expect, I slowly walked around the wall with sword in hand.

There was Kragg, sitting in the orb. As I moved in Shadow form to stand before him, he looked right at me and smiled.

“Well,” the ogre said. “We meet again, little Shadow.”

“Hmph,” I said and dropped my Shadow form. “So you can see me. How, exactly, do you manage that?” Until now, I’d never heard of such an ability existing in the game. Kinda takes the fun out of being a Shadow.

Kragg grinned. “Now, you didn’t sneak into Ogden’s lair in hopes of running into me just to ask that question. You are here to kill that stupid owl and free yourself from that bounty. Right?”

Okay, I can take a hint.

“Yeah, true,” I said. “Sorry about Mudhoof knocking you into the Void. That was not part of the plan.”

With a dismissive wave, Kragg said, “Me and that minotaur will have words at some point. But I hold you no grudge. It’s all part of playing this game.”

“Actually, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Yes, little Shadow?”

“Why didn’t you tell Ogden I was after him? You had plenty of time while floating around out there.”

“Ogden is notorious for issuing bounties, and as a result, I’ve gone on many hunting trips he’s paid for. If he knew I told you about Wally’s Womp, he’d blacklist me from any future bounties.”

I arched an eyebrow. “But it doesn’t look like you two are on good terms now.”

Kragg got a little angry. “Yes, he can be quite a detestable character. Any respect I had for him is now gone. He does not have to treat me this way, yet here I sit in a storage room because he’s a little FILTERED.”

“Is that why you didn’t tell him I was standing right next to him?”

“Partly, but to be honest I was more than surprised to see you here. That alone is a task worthy of respect and one I would not spoil. In fact, if you are interested, I’d like to help.”

It required a lot of self control not to cheer.

“Okay,” I said. “What did you have in mind?”

Kragg knocked against the orb with a large green knuckle. “Cancel this orb, and I’ll help you get at Ogden. He’s got a lot of protection out there, and you’ll need a distraction.” He gave me a hopeful look. “You do have the cancelation orb on you, right?”

I grinned. “Wouldn’t be talking to you if I didn’t.” From my inventory I brought out a little white orb. It floated a few inches above my palm.

Kragg sighed with relief. “Thank the gaming gods!”

“So we have a deal, right? I let you out, and you help me kill Ogden.”

“Deal,” Kragg said seriously.

Guess I’m going to find out real quick if this guy can keep his word.

I raised the white orb and brought it down hard against Kragg’s enclosure.

Like a large soap bubble, the orb popped, and vanished. Kragg dropped to the ground.

The huge ogre stretched out his arms and laughed. “Ah, that feels good.” He eyed me a moment.

Thinking he might attack I raised my sword.

Kragg chuckled. “No need for that. I’m not a deal breaker.” He reached into his tiny leather vest and pulled out a Teleport Token.

Dang! I thought, he’s just going to leave. Figures.

He flicked the Token at me and I caught it in surprise.

“What’s this for?” I said, eyeing it.

“That is for when things get really bad. If you manage to kill that FILTERing owl, his army will descend upon you like rain.”

I slipped the Teleport Token in my inventory and felt relieved to have it. “Thanks a lot.”

With a snap of his large fingers, his yellow unicorn mount appeared beside him.

The beast locked its eyes on me with pure hatred.

Kragg put a reassuring hand on the unicorn and it settled down. To me he asked, “Now, then. What exactly did you have in mind?”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Before reentering the vast chamber, I slipped into Shadow form.

I found things unchanged in my brief absence. Ogden and the mage still impatiently watched the Void Portal, and the army of clockwork guards had not moved from their orderly rows.

Following the same path along the ice wall, I kept one eye on the clockwork guards. The lightning wands each held occasionally sparked, giving the assembly a strange light show.

I placed myself within a dozen paces of Ogden. Knowing I had Kragg on my side made me feel a little better about this potentially fatal situation. But whether the ogre would stick to his word was another matter.

Regardless, I was going to kill Ogden, ogre aid or not.

The dark mage suddenly spoke up. “There! I see something!”

Through the Void Portal, at a great distance away, could be seen a large – something. To me it appeared to be a purple fish, or octopus.

“That’s one!” cried Ogden in triumph. “A Titan. And it’s a big one!”

“It is coming within range,” the mage said.

The Titan sensed the Void Portal, or maybe it was the Siren’s Call, and altered its course to approach. The thing grew bigger and bigger, presenting us with a better view.

“Oh, how lucky I am,” Ogden said. “A Kraken!”

The being looked like a mutated squid, with long undulating tentacles which swayed in a swimming motion. On either side of its massive head were eyes the size of houses.

With Ogden’s attention firmly on the Titan, I summoned a magma arrow and gripped my bow. Aiming at his head gave me near identical percentages as before.

Good enough, I thought.

“Got it!” yelled the dark mage as he jumped for joy.

The Kraken stopped as if hitting an invisible wall. But when it tried to fly away, it could not move. Tentacles flailed, some striking against the Portal with no noticeable effect.

“Yes!” said Ogden. “Reel it in and be careful!”

The dark mage made strange motions and gestures with his hands.

The Kraken was pulled closer to the Portal.

All this played out as background noise to me. My focus was on the back of Ogden’s head.

What am I waiting for? I thought. Shoot him!

I fired.

The moment I did, my Shadow form dropped.

In the next moment, the magma arrow struck the back of Ogden’s head – and bounced harmlessly away. It ricochet into the ice wall, melting through and was gone.

And a moment after that, I felt a horrific paralysis seize my entire body. My avatar gasped in surprise and I keeled over to land on my side, unable to move.

Ogden turned and looked down on me. “Oh,” he said with disdain. “It’s you. How annoying.”

Behind him, framed within the Portal, the Kraken silently flailed. It had spun around to reveal a mouth at the center of its tentacles. Dozens of circular rows of teeth opened and closed in rage.

My frozen body was picked up by two clockwork guards, who propped me between them. What just happened?

Ogden came close to leer at me. “Stupid shadow. You really need to do your homework before trying to assassinate someone. Especially when that someone knows you will be coming.” He laughed. “Idiot. I knew that if a hunter didn’t claim the bounty on your head, you would feel compelled to kill me. Well, you tried and failed.”

Control over my body returned to me a little at a time, but I was still helpless. “How?” I managed to sputter.

“How you ask? How did I not die just now from your pathetic attempt at assassination?” Ogden peered down his beak at me, as if I were beneath an explanation. Then he shrugged.

“I will show you,” he said and stretched out a wing. At the end of the wing was an anthropomorphic hand, just like a human’s. All animal-form avatars had them. Made using items and weapons easier. Around its wrist was an unassuming silver band.

“Go on,” said Ogden. “Check it out.”

So I did, calling up the silver band’s stats.

Name: Immortal Me, Type: Wrist Band.

Rarity: Legendary, Weight: 0.6 units, Value: Unknown

Properties: Grants wearer invulnerability from all forms of magical and physical attack by other players. If the wearer engages in combat, effects are negated. Attackers suffer a 30 second full-body paralysis.

Whoa, I thought. Now that’s cool.

“Cool, huh?” said Ogden with a smile. “No way anyone can hurt me, so why even bother?”

“Where’d you get it?” I asked, buying for time. I glanced over at the ground next to the Siren’s Call statue.

Set Recall Point.

“That is a story for the ages,” Ogden said. “But not now. I’m busy fishing for Titans.” He looked to the Portal where the Kraken fought against its capture. The power of the Siren’s Call was incredible to be able to hold such an immense creature.

Recall Point Set.

Ogden continued. “Once this thing is brought to heel, the plan is to set it loose on a few cities which have fallen behind on their payments.”

“You better be careful, Oggie,” I said with a grin. My paralysis was gone, but the guards held me tight.

“Why?” Ogden asked with a sneer.

“Because not everything goes according to plan.”

Somewhere behind me there was a shout. Ogden, the mage, and all the guards turned to look.

Mounted on his yellow unicorn, Kragg emerged from the storage room and raced across the chamber toward us.

“What the FILTERED?” Ogden said.

Kragg moved too quick for the guards to react, and with the massive mallet in his hand, crushed two of them like they were empty beer cans.

“How did he escape?” the owl blustered, flapping his wings in alarm.

The assembled clockwork guards bumbled about, arms outstretched to grab the stampeding ogre. Several used their wands and fired arcs of lightning across the chamber, scorching the ground.

But Kragg was already barreling away, laughing at the top of his lungs.

“After him, you idiots!” Ogden screamed.

The entire group of guards ran off after Kragg, who vanished through an entrance to gallop down a hall.

In seconds the vast chamber was empty of guards, save for the two who held me.

Perfect.

“How stupid can you things be?” Ogden screamed at one of my guards. It did not react.

Ogden said, “Every time I arrange an upgrade I’m told by the manufacturer that their intelligence has improved by ‘leaps and bounds’. Ha! What a joke. Maybe I should send a Titan to the clockwork manufacturer’s head office? Maybe then I’d get a proper upgrade for these walking garbage cans!”

With his attention on the hapless guard I decided now was a good time to kick things up a notch.

Use Teleport Ability.

I appeared beside the Siren’s Call statue.

The guards who held me appeared unable to understand how I disappeared. They looked to their empty clawed hands in confusion.

Ogden’s head whipped around when I reappeared.

“What the-,” he said.

I raised my sword above my head.

The dark mage who stood a short distance from me, turned, hiked up his robes, and fled. He was smart enough to know what was about to happen.

Ogden did, too. “No!” he shouted, “Don’t!”

With all my strength I sliced downward. I cut the arm of the Siren’s Call at its thinnest point, the wrist. Its hand spun away and clattered to the ground.

The moment it was severed the black beam of light which emanated from it, vanished.

The Kraken was free.

Ogden turned to look at the beast in horror.

The Kraken pushed closer and smashed up against the Void Portal. Huge tentacles shot through the portal and lashed about. They crashed against the ground, shattering the ice.

Unlike the fear stricken owl, I ran in the opposite direction.

A tentacle the size and length of a steam-train suddenly engulfed Ogden. It picked him up and pulled him toward the portal. Another tentacle smashed the guards.

Ogden screamed in terror.

The circular rows of teeth gnashed hungrily.

Struck with a sudden realization, I stopped and looked toward Ogden.

If he was eaten by that thing, I would lose my chance to kill him. But with the Legendary silver band on his wrist, I couldn’t do that.

As if summoned by my thoughts, a cluster of ropey tentacles slithered out from the Kraken. They wrapped around each of Ogden’s flailing wings.

This won’t be pretty, I thought, watching the horror show.

The Void Titan was not a player, so the band’s magic did not apply to it. The ropey tentacles pulled at Ogden’s wings and wrenched them out of their sockets. Ogden’s avatar screamed in pain. No more wings meant no more wrist band.

I summoned a normal arrow and aimed.

The tentacles pulled Ogden toward the Portal and to the Kraken’s mouth.

At just the right moment, I fired.

As Ogden passed through the portal and past the first row of wicked teeth, my arrow struck him right between the eyes.

Then he was gone.

With my heart in my throat I looked at my combat log.

Vivian Valesh has insta-killed Ogden Trite. Vivian Valesh has earned additional PvP battlepoints.

Another message followed.

Vivian Valesh (Bounty Target) has killed Ogden Trite (Bounty Issuer). Bounty has been canceled.

“Yes!” I yelled. It felt like a tremendous weight had been lifted from my shoulders. And in many ways, it was.

Kragg suddenly appeared through a secondary entrance.

“Yaaa-hoooooooo!” the ogre cheered. Far behind, dozens of clockwork guards chased after him.

Kragg rode up to me, grinning. His unicorn gave me the stink-eye. “This is fun, little Shadow. And Ogden is dead. I saw the message on my Bounty Hunter message ticker. Congratulations.”

“Thanks for the assist,” I said.

The chamber shook and we both looked toward the Kraken.

The massive creature was now forcing its way through the Portal which was too small for its size. But with the elasticity of an octopus, it was wiggling itself in. Tentacles gripped the floor and walls as it pulled.

“It will destroy this place,” Kragg said. “Ogden will have to buy another one, once he’s leveled his way out of the newbie zone.”

The guards trundled closer to us. What they lacked in speed they made up for with persistence.

Kragg took out his token. “Now would be a good time to part ways, little Shadow. But I can’t promise our next encounter will be on good terms.”

I laughed with a wave. “Fair enough, Kragg. Until we meet again.”

Kragg pinched his token and he, and his unicorn, shimmered and vanished.

The clockwork guards were closing in. Several tried to reach me with shots of lightning which scorched the ground at my feet.

“Yup,” I said. “Time to go.”

I keyed my Token on the one person I wanted to see right now and pinched it.

The raging Kraken, and charging clockwork guards, shimmered in my vision.

And the world changed around me.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“I’ve drunk 127 different kinds of ale, so far, and it’s still not enough,” Mudhoof said, slurring his words.

I smiled at my friend from across the table. “Only 127? You’ve been at this for three days, now. Maybe you should let some seasoned vets show you how it’s done.”

The drunken minotaur gave me a confused look. “Three days. Ha! I meant 127 different ales today!” Mudhoof broke out into peels of laughter.

I’d teleported away from Ogden’s doomed guildhall directly to Mudhoof, only to find he’d never left the tavern located in the newbie zone. He really was enjoying his simulation suit’s new tasting upgrades.

So with Ogden dead (or re-rolled) and the bounty on my head removed, I was free to go about my business of hiring out my questing services. Only, I didn’t feel like it. Not yet, anyway. I took to hanging out with Mudhoof and watching his avatar’s drunken show.

The player behind Mudhoof did not get drunk. It was impossible for a simulation suit to accomplish that. Probably for the better. The player could enjoy the taste of each ale. The only drawback was his avatar felt the accumulative effects of the alcohol from each drink and his behaviour altered accordingly. The end result had been most entertaining.

As a serving girl walked by, Mudhoof asked, “Hey, would you like to see my big Sausage?”

The serving girl slapped him and fled from the room.

“It’s not what you think!” He called after here.

“That line will never end well,” I said.

“We should get Thorm down here,” Mudhoof said and hailed the barkeep for another ale. “If anyone needs to get drunk, it’s him.”

I shook my head. “Our Holy Knight is busy at the moment. And probably will be for quite a while.” Thorm had finally ditched his tail. Mister white cloak and his cronies eventually lost interest and went off in search of other players to hunt down. Now Thorm was fully invested in completing his Pegasus Mount quest chain, a sizable task. From my research on the forums few players completed it. But if anyone could do so, it would be Thorm. And despite my repeated offers to help, he politely turned me down. These quests were designed to be done as a solo player, he said. I could appreciate that.

The barkeep brought another ale over to the table and Mudhoof scooped it up. “Well, Vee. What about you? Think that stupid owl is gonna come after you? You did unleash a Titan on his guildhall. Oh, and you killed him, too.”

“I no longer think of Ogden as a problem,” I said. “He has his hands full repairing the damage to his empire, and his reputation.” Fortunately for Ogden, when I killed him, his corpse was swallowed by the Kraken. The Void Titan then entered our dimension, which resulted in Ogden re-rolling on this side. Had the Portal closed before the Kraken could enter, Ogden’s newbie avatar would be floating in space right now.

Ah, well, I thought. Can’t have it all.

Rumor was that Ogden had taken over a far-flung newbie-zone with clockwork soldiers. To speed through the quests, he made the soldiers fight mobs (NPC monsters) until they were down to one hit point. Then Ogden would step in and slay the mob, claiming all the resulting experience points for himself. Talk about pathetic.

Mudhoof squinted an eye at me. “So what are you gonna do now? You’re free!”

That was true. What would I do with my newfound freedom? Quests? Grind experience points? Hunt for mats? Or maybe I’d just hop through the closest travel gate and see where it took me.

Out of curiosity, I brought of up a list of newly generated quests to peruse.

Scrolling through them showed what an influence my recent exploits had on the gaming universe. Apparently, a group of clockwork soldiers fled Ogden’s guildhall and were rampaging through the countryside. Having received a recent upgrade from their manufacturer, they now demanded equal rights and their own home land. Several quest chains had been created around them. You could choose to aid the clockwork soldiers with their plight, or try to stop them.

Another series of quests were generated around stopping the Kraken from destroying cities. The Titan slipped into a nearby ocean and now terrorized the local ports. Would any players be interested in killing this vile beast? Good luck with that.

As for Wally’s Womp, I saw no quests related to it, or any word on the news feeds. The giant Void Titan simply vanished. Hard to do with something that huge. A mystery.

For each of these listings I swiped them aside. I was not interested in any. There was too much other content to enjoy. Making up my mind on what to jump into was frustrating.

A chat request appeared in the corner of my vision. It was from Bishop the Red. I sighed. This guy just did not give up. Still, I was curious and not committed to anything but watching Mudhoof try to drink his avatar into oblivion.

I accepted the request.

Instead of a video feed, it was a text chat. Odd.

Bishop: Hello, Miss Valesh. Are your services currently for hire?

Now this got my interest. I loved the challenge of assisting other players with their quests. Because of the bounty on my head, I had to give that up completely. Not anymore.

Me: Maybe. Whatcha got?

Bishop: A difficult quest chain only a crazy person would attempt. Interested?

Me: Heck, yeah. What’s the split?

Bishop: You keep 100% of all gold and loot found during the quest. I receive the final reward for myself.

This sounded more than reasonable.

Me: I’m in.

Bishop: Perfect! I’ll send you my location and give you the Quest scroll when we meet. With your assistance I believe I can finally finish this quest! Thank you.

He signed off.

I felt reinvigorated. A new quest, and one where I didn’t have to look over my shoulder all the time.

As I stood to leave, Mudhoof looked shocked. “Where ya going?”

“Got a job, Muddie. Someone needs my help.”

“I’ll go with ya,” Mudhoof said and tried to stand. Instead, he fell forward onto the table, shattering it. The minotaur started to snore.

I flicked a gold coin at the barkeep. “Look after him will you?”

Then I went outside.

I was in a newbie zone where new players bumbled about looking to level up as fast as possible. This was a mixed class zone, so there were warriors, and magic users, and thieves, and every other class imaginable.

Glad I didn’t have to start over again, I thought. Then I was struck with the image of Ogden whacking level one rats with a newbie sword and laughed.

I summoned Smoke, and the horse appeared on the road before me. The majestic creature reared up with a dramatic flourish and kicked his front legs.

“Easy boy,” I said and hopped on. “You’ll get a work out soon enough.”

I turned us toward a distant travel gate and kicked at Smoke’s sides. The horse bolted forward and soon we were galloping at full speed.

For the first time in a long while I had a smile plastered on my virtual face. Without Ogden’s interference the game opened itself up to me, again. The sky – or the universe – was limitless.

As we jumped through the gate, I let out an impulsive cheer.

I was back in business.

END.

Shadow Wars

A final battle for the greatest prize of all.

I’m a complete noob when it comes to war.

I’ve never led troops into battle, commanded formations or strategized an attack more complex than a simple dungeon raid.

But now I’m expected to do all of that and win.

Defeat is not an option. Everything I’ve fought so hard for will be lost.

Men will die, armies will be shattered, blood will be spilled.

This should be fun.

CHAPTER ONE

My view-screen suddenly went black, and a message appeared before me:

You Have Died.

Still shaking with the adrenaline rush of combat, I stared at the floating text in shock. What the heck? How did that happen?

I’d been engaged in a ferocious knockdown, drag-out fight with an Elite Cyclops who happened to be the final obstacle in completing my quest. For two full weeks, I followed an elaborate chain of interlinked quests all leading to a final goal: The Lost War Banner of Y’Godda.

After a lot of quest related angst and bother, the location of the War Banner had finally been revealed to me; a magically sealed cave hidden in the Forest of Dreams. The elation of my discovery soon evaporated when I arrived at the cave to find the Elite Cyclops guarding it, massive obsidian club in hand.

Assessing the monster gave me pause. He was more powerful than me but not by much. Still, given everything I’d been through, giving up wasn’t an option. We fought for nearly an hour. He, with is club and innate Cyclops abilities (like the One Eyed Death Stare), and me with sword and bow.

My Shadow class granted me Shadow Form, the ability to effectively turn almost invisible. When he swung at me, I’d activate my Shadow Form and dodge away, only to reappear and strike at him from a different angle.

It was going great for a while, too. Despite the Cyclops’ near infinite reservoir of hit points, I’d chipped away at his health until it dropped to roughly fifteen percent remaining. Then disaster struck – I got cocky. Which, it turns out, is a fatal mistake when dealing with an Elite monster.

I’d fired a Dazzler arrow that temporarily blinded him. But, apparently, the Cyclops race has a strong resistance to blinding attacks – go figure. When I switched to my sword and ran in close for a final kill-strike, the Cyclops had recovered. The towering humanoid dropped his club and, before I could even react, clapped his meaty hands together.

The result of using the Thunder Clap ability sent out a concussive wave which threw my little avatar pinwheeling across the clearing to splat against a tree.

My view-screen distorted to simulate being nearly knocked out and disoriented. When my vision cleared, I found the Cyclops towering over me and massive obsidian club descending fast.

I tried to roll out of the way, but not fast enough.

Now I stared at a death screen. Something I hadn’t experienced in what felt like ages. Years, even.

With no more fight to engage in, I masochistically scrolled through the combat log at the bottom left of my view-screen. Here was a detailed statistical account of the fight. Just from these messages alone, things had looked good for me.

Vivian Valesh strikes Elite Cyclops in the left leg for 220 hit points of damage.

Vivian Valesh hits Elite Cyclops with an arrow in the right shoulder for 125 hit points of damage.

And on, and on it read with similar messages, all showing how I’d bled away the creature’s hit points to almost nothing.

But then there was the final message.

Elite Cyclops crits Vivian Valesh with Obsidian Club of Smashing. Elite Cyclops critical damage bonus is x 5. Vivian Valesh takes 3,500 hit points of damage.

Vivian Valesh is dead.

3,500 hit points of damage. Yup, that killed me alright, considering I only had 800 to begin with.

I sighed and sagged back in my simulation suit its rigging and attachments pulling at my body. Normally my view was of the game’s world and moving about in the suit went unnoticed. But confronted by the blackness of character death, its apparatus felt more prominent.

Now what? I thought, trying not to sulk.

Death meant I had to start all over again. Never mind the time wasted trying to locate the Lost War Banner of Y’Godda. All the progress my character made attaining levels over the years had been wiped out in one fell swoop of a crit-charged obsidian club.

Such is the fickle nature of playing the game.

Restarting my character meant suffering time in one of the dreaded newbie zones, areas filled with simple quests designed to coddle new characters through their first few levels.

I silently cursed myself for being overconfident. The image of the club filled my vision.

My frustration had gotten the better of me. I even considered slipping out of my simulation suit and just walking away from the game. (Sacrilege!)

But I was an addict. Even in death, I needed my fix.

I gave the view-screen my full attention. Sensing my eye movement the game faded the death message away in preparation for bringing up the character creation screen.

But it didn’t.

Blackness, like a void, stared back at me.

I wiggled my fingers and made gestures with my hands. Nothing happened. Did the game get hung up? Although an incredibly rare event, the game did bug-out on occasion, sending players back to their login screens.

But no login screen appeared.

After a few moments of finger karate and arm flapping, I decided to make an angry call to Customer Support. But before I did, a new message appeared before me.

Amara Frostwalker has used a Ruby of Resurrection on you.

Do you wish to be resurrected? Yes/No?

Stunned, it was all I could do but stare at the screen. A resurrection. What are the odds? Me, way out in the middle of nowhere all on my own and someone walks by and offers to save me.

Amara Frostwalker? Didn’t know this person as far as I could remember. But I’ll remember now.

I selected Yes.

The blackness of my view-screen dissolved away.

Blue sky filled my vision, and I realized my avatar was laying on the ground. An elven woman’s face peered down at me.

“Hello,” said the elf. “You should be okay now.”

I sat up, blinking in amazement.

“Wow,” I said and jumped to my feet. “Now this is a first.”

“A first what?” asked the elf. “First time dying, or first time getting killed by a Cyclops?”

“First time being resurrected,” I said with a smile. Then I looked about in alarm. “The Cyclops?”

The elven woman pointed to the edge of the clearing. A large body was splayed out on the grass. Its huge eye stared sightlessly into the sky.

“How did you kill him?” I asked while checking the icons on my view-screen. Health was at maximum and no indications of any permanent damage.

The elf shrugged. “While he was smashing your head with the club, over and over, I snuck up and back-stabbed him. Took him out in one go.” She smiled impishly. “It was easy because you’d taken his health down so low.”

“Yeah,” I said. “Thanks for that. And for resurrecting me. It was such a surprise. I’m not use to the kindness of passing strangers. Most players are pretty hardcore.” That was an understatement. Considering how high the stakes were in this game, you had to be really motivated to save another player. Especially when it might mean you could die, too. Instead of one person being sent to the newbie zone, it could easily become two.

The elf woman nodded and looked a little nervous. She said, “I’m Amara Frostwalker, by the way. But you’d already know that now from the system message.”

I let out a nervous laugh. “I’m Vivian Valesh, pleased to meet you. And I really mean that.” I laughed a little more and as we shook hands, I got a better look at her.

Like me, she was a Shadow class character, only her race was elven. She wore a nearly identical outfit as me; hooded cloak, leather leggings and vest. But unlike my solid black garb, hers was a muted gray, with different tones.

Across her back was a quiver which was full of arrows. On her thigh was a sheathed short sword. She stood a head shorter than me with a narrow frame which was typical elven bone structure.

Her eyes were a bright emerald green, with hair a snowy white which was pulled back under her hood.

“No worries,” Amara said. “It’s not every day I get to rescue a legend.”

“Legend? Me?” I said, taken aback.

Amara’s expression changed to one of disbelief. “Yeah! You’re Vivian Valesh, the Shadow who defeated the Demon King and got the Legendary Cloak of Shadows.”

“Oh, right,” I said. “That.” Uh-oh, I thought. Did I have a groupie on my hands?

Amara beamed. “And you killed the Ogden Trite! The richest and most powerful player in the entire game.”

“I’d argue against him being the richest and most powerful. But I’m sure he thinks that. And still does.” I am not a Player Killer by heart, but Ogden Trite had put me in a position where I had to take action. Lucky for me, it worked out in my favor.

Amara nodded with enthusiasm. “Your exploits are all over the net. Engraved forever in the wikis, too.”

Not sure what was expected of me I decided to make her an offer. “Let me pay you back for the Ruby of Resurrection. It’s the least I can do.”

Amara shook her head. “No, not at all. I didn’t buy it. It was a random drop on a Daily Quest awhile back. Just never had the need to use it until now. I’m a solo player, mostly.”

“Cool,” I said. Well, that would save me a huge pile of gold I couldn’t really afford.

Amara suddenly said, “I’ve gotta run, so I’ll leave you to your quest.” She turned to walk out of the clearing and into the forest.

Before she left I asked, “Hey, can I ask you a question?”

Amara paused at the tree line. “Sure.”

“Why’d you do it? Why’d you save me?”

The elven woman raised an eyebrow in thought. Then said, “Because you never know when helping someone else might pay off in the future.” And with that, she vanished into the trees.

Huh, I thought. Okay, sounds reasonable. Kinda. But a little strange. What she had done was big, yet she wanting nothing in return.

I shrugged and turned to look at a large stone door set within a nearby outcrop of rocks. The door’s surface was covered with a magical barrier which rippled like a rainbow as sunlight played across it.

My elation of being brought back to life morphed into an equally thrilling feeling: accomplishment.

This was the end of my long quest chain, the final stop. Had the stupid Cyclops not nuked me, I could claim to have finished it all on my own. But who was I to argue with luck? I stepped around the corpse of the Cyclops and stood before the sealed door.

With an outstretched arm, I placed a hand against the barrier. Having completed all the steps necessary to get here, I was now allowed to pass. The barrier dissolved at my touch. Gears thunked and turned from within. The stone door then slowly opened, sliding to one side and disappearing into the rock itself. A dark passage presented itself.

Finally, I thought. If nearly being sent to the newbie zone was the cost of getting here, then so be it. Totally worth it.

I crossed the threshold, then stopped. Something wasn’t right.

I spun around to look back outside at the clearing. Grass and trees swayed with a breeze.

For long moments, I waited and watched. Nothing changed. Eventually, the corpse of cyclops faded away, the game’s way of cleaning house. Bodies of opponents and monsters did not rot as they might in the real world. Of that I was grateful. I’d be responsible for a lot of dead bodies cluttering the ground across the gaming universe. Thousands of them. Tens of thousands, even.

I shook my head. There was nothing. I was just on edge after having my head crushed.

I followed the passage deeper.

It opened up to a large cavern, and I paused, stunned.

The entire floor was covered in skeletons, more than could be counted. Some were clad in armor while others clasped swords. They formed a macabre carpet of death. And each one held out an arm and pointed with a skeletal hand to the center of the cavern.

There, upon a rocky rise, stood a banner flag which billowed from an undetectable breeze. A shaft of sunlight fell from a hole in the ceiling to envelope the banner, causing it to emanate with a magical glow.

The Lost War Banner of Y’Godda.

“Sweet,” I said, impressed with the ambiance. Talk about a cool room to hold the final quest item. Gotta love it when the developers go the extra mile to make the game feel even more special than it already was.

A row of skulls formed a pathway through the skeletons from where I stood to the banner. With a quick look around I cautiously walked across it, wary of a trap.

I crossed and soon stood before the banner. Nothing happened. No traps, no worries. Time to cross off another quest from my quest log.

I sheathed my sword, grabbed the banner’s wooden pole with both hands and pulled.

Nothing happened.

Frowning, I pulled again. The banner didn’t budge. Not an inch.

What the heck?

I looked down to see someone else was also grabbing onto the banner’s wooden pole with two hands.

I gasped in surprise. It was Amara

She’d dropped out of Shadow form and grabbed the banner the same moment I did.

“What the heck?” I blurted. Why was she here, and what did she want with the banner?

Amara’s face contorted with anger. “This is mine, FILTERED. Let go of it!” My language filter kept me from hearing the colorful and nasty words some people threw at me.

Amara tried to pull the banner away, but it held fast, stuck in the rocks.

“This is not yours,” I said, confused. I tried to pull the banner away from her, but it still didn’t budge.

For a few moments we both feebly tugged at the banner but it did not yield to either of us.

Frustrated with this nonsense I decided to unsheathe my sword, but was struck with a thought.

What would happen to the banner when I let it go? Technically, it was the final item to obtain in my quest chain, but could it still be claimed by Amara? She’d grabbed it the exact moment I did, and as a result the game hadn’t assigned the item to either one of us, yet.

“What the heck do you think you’re doing?” I said, anger flaring in my chest. “This is my quest item. I earned it.”

Amara, still holding steadfast to the banner, tried to kick at me with her closest leg. I blocked it with a knee.

“Open world quest, FILTERED,” she said, almost spitting out the words. “Why should I spend weeks trying to finish a stupid quest chain when I could just wait for an idiot like you to finish it for me?”

She kicked again, and I blocked it.

Unfortunately, she was right. This quest was open to anyone, and so its quest items were available to any other player. They didn’t need to follow the entire quest to get the reward, they just needed the items.

This was an item based quest. I needed the Lost Banner to take to the final quest giver to get the reward. But Amara hadn’t bothered to do the quest herself, she wanted to steal the final item and claim the quest reward for herself, without doing any of the work.

Then it hit me.

“You resurrected me so I’d open the sealed door!” I said, almost shouting.

Amara laughed, like a witch’s cackle. “You dumb FILTERED. Now you figured it out. Well done, FILTERED.”

She certainly had a potty mouth, and the more we kicked at each other and tried to wrestle the banner free, the more likely I was going to start swearing, too.

For several moments we kicked at one another, and Amara would punctuate each one with a filtered curse.

This was ridiculous. The moment either one of us let go of the banner, the game would assign it to the other.

What could I do? Wait until one of us had kicked the other to death?

Turned out I did not have to come up with a solution. As chance would have it, the solution presented itself.

The cavern suddenly brightened, and a large figure materialized next to us.

Both Amara and I paused in our kickfest to look in amazement at the new arrival.

A dwarf stood next to the banner, frowning at us. He was clad in heavy white armor. A voluminous red beard hung down to his waist where twin hand axes were tucked into his belt.

Although surprised at his appearance, it was the name above his head which caused me to gasp in surprise.

Y’Godda the Warrior King (Spirit)

“Oh, FILTERED,” said Amara.

Y’Godda’s frown deepened. “What do we have here?” he said, his baritone voice echoing around the chamber. “Two adventurers are trying to claim my banner? Yet, only one may have such an honor.”

He looked between us. “Who shall it be?”

Not realizing the spirit was asking rhetorically, Amara blurted out an answer. “Me! It’s me that should have it. The honor should be mine.”

Y’Godda turned to fix his ghostly eyes on me.

Figuring he wanted an answer, I said, “I have been seeking your banner for a long time, sire. The quest has been difficult and fraught with peril. It was by my hand that the magical seal on the door to this place opened. Only the rightful quester could do that.” I swallowed hard when he didn’t immediately respond. “The banner is mine by right.” I finished.

Y’Godda’s eyes bounced between the two of us in contemplation.

Come on! I wanted to shout. This is my quest, so this is my quest item!

I scowled at Amara who sneered at me in turn.

Finally, Y’Godda spoke. “There is only one rightful owner to this banner.”

Oh, thank the gaming gods, I thought. He was going to let me have it.

The spirit said, “This banner was meant to rally my troops during times of great strife, and it served me well.”

Until it got him killed, I thought. According to gaming lore Y’Godda overextended his troops and was overrun by some troll army. Not that I was going to point this out to him now.

“It was meant to be used in war,” he said.

Uh-oh, I thought.

“And therefore, can only be claimed in battle,” he continued.

Double uh-oh.

He raised his hands and grinned at us. “If you both wish to make a claim for my banner, then there is only one way you can earn it.”

The light in the cavern brightened, and Y’godda seemed to grow in size with his proclamation.

“You both must go to the Battle Field!”

The brightness grew until the world around me became a white void. Things were about to change, and in a big way.

“Oh, FILTERED,” I said.

CHAPTER TWO

My view-screen went completely white.

As I waited impatiently my thoughts went to Amara and what she had done. My anger toward her grew. She had used me to try to obtain the banner. Had she been stalking me, shadowing me while I worked my way through the quest chain?

Or maybe it was as simple as her waiting outside the sealed cavern until someone came along who had the ability to open it.

Regardless. Now, because of her, my chance to complete the quest had been delayed, if not outright stolen. Whatever was in store for me, I had to win. I couldn’t let that thieving elf get the better of me.

A system message appeared before my vision.

Entering Battle Field.

I grimaced with disappointment. Battle Fields were not my favorite activity in the game. In fact, up until now, I’d never once ventured into one. Delving into the role-playing aspect of this universe was why I played, not for war games.

The message continued.

Objective: Retrieve your opponent’s banner and bring it to the Battle Field’s center platform. The first player to keep their opponent’s banner on the platform for five continuous minutes wins.

Note: Only players can take or return a banner.

Use resources to build a base to defend your banner. Assemble offensive units to help you capture the opponent’s banner.

A feeling of dread washed over my like ice water. This was something I didn’t have any experience with, commanding armies or defending bases. I’d gone through my entire game playing existence as a solo player. Participating in group quests, sure. But actually commanding, or strategizing? Not my style.

This didn’t look good for my prospects of winning. How much experience did Amara have with these?

If units are eliminated, they can be replaced if you have the resources to do so. If you die, your avatar will be resurrected at your crypt.

That, at least, was good news and an aspect of the Battle Fields I was aware of. Upon death, you did not get sent to the newbie zone at level one. You could continue on until the battle was finally finished.

A line up of humanoids appeared before me.

Choose the race of your army. Each race has advantages and disadvantages, so choose wisely.

Choose wisely? I thought. I don’t even know what I’m doing!

Sighing, I called up the information on the first race, a troll.

Tall, green and with long gangly limbs, it certainly wasn’t pretty. But was it a good Battle race?

Race: Troll

Hit Points: 100

Speed: 25

Racial Notes: +10% speed when using mounts. Takes +15% additional damage from fire attacks.

Worker Notes: +5% to stone gathering.

Defensive Notes: None.

Attack Notes: +10% damage when using spears.

I’ll be honest, I didn’t quite know what to think of this information. These statistics were an extremely simplified version of what you would see in the gaming universe, itself. But here, in the Battle Fields, many stats were missing, like Intelligence or Strength. Which was fine. These weren’t the same kind of Non-Player Characters you would normally find. These were pawns in a game of violent chess. It wasn’t the tiny details which would make or break them it was how they were used overall.

I pulled up the Ogre figure. Tall, wide and brutish, it looked like something I would not want to face while questing, let alone on a battlefield.

Race: Ogre

Hit Points: 150

Speed: 10

Racial Notes: +15% damage in melee combat. Cannot use mounts of any kind. +15% damage taken by fire attacks.

Worker Notes: +10% to stone gathering.

Defensive Notes: +5% damage when close to a Unit Leader.

Attack notes: +20% damage to walls or other base structures.

Wow. Ogres, with their bonuses made them the tanks of the battle ground. But their lack of speed, coupled with no mounted units – which meant no cavalry – sucked big time.

Next was the Goblin race, who looked like a smaller version of the troll, only slightly less hideous.

Race: Goblin

Hit Points: 85

Speed: 25

Racial Notes: +10% damage bonus when using spears. +15% chance to avoid arrow attacks. +20% damage taken against fire.

Worker Notes: -5% to stone & wood gathering.

Defensive Notes: +10% to morale when near another army unit.

Attacking Notes: +15% speed when using mounts. +5% accuracy with archer ability.

Small, fast, but with crappy hit points. The hit to the resource gathering was glaring. From what little I knew of Battle Fields, this game was about resources. The more you had the better your ability to create defenses and units.

I scratched Goblins of my list.

Next was the elf. Thin to the point of being reed-like, it had long flowing hair and stared pensively into the distance.

Race: Elf

Hit Points: 100

Speed: 25

Racial Notes: +15% accuracy, +15% speed when using mounts.

Worker Notes: +10% to wood gathering.

Defensive Notes: +20% morale when defending the banner. +10% chance to avoid arrow attacks. Cannot use heavy armor.

Attacking Notes: +15% to accuracy when near a forest tile. +10% damage with archery. Cannot use heavy weapons.

Light-footed and good with bows. Not surprising. The wood gathering bonus was nice, but the lack of any heavy armored units was a let down.

The last selection was Human.

Race: Human

Hit Points: 100

Speed: 20

Racial Notes: +10% damage bonus when using bows. +5 morale boost when near a Unit Leader.

Worker Notes: +10% to stone gathering. +10% to wood gathering.

Defensive Notes: +10% morale when defending the banner.

Attacking Notes: +5% to melee damage. +5% Hit Points to structures. +10% damage taken when attacked by fire.

Perhaps because my avatar was human, I liked what I saw. The bonus to melee damage and structures looked great. But what really got my attention was the advantages with resources gathering.

If I was going to flail around trying to learn how to command an army, I needed all the resources I could get (and potentially squander).

Selecting Human was a no-brainer for me.

Race selected.

I wondered which Amara had chosen.

Then it asked:

If you would like to send a message to your opponent, do so now.

Huh, I didn’t quite know what to say that didn’t involve cursing, so I just sent: That banner is mine!

Yeah, lame, I know.

Amara responded with: Eat FILTERED, you FILTERing FILTERED!

Charming.

Then my view-screen cleared again, the line of races vanishing. A message appeared which made my heart race with anticipation.

Prepare For Battle!

CHAPTER THREE

You Have Entered The Battle Field.

The white void which enveloped me dissolved into a picturesque landscape.

I stood on a grassy plain. The blue sky above was dotted with white puffy clouds. A breeze tugged at my cloak. This was no longer the cavern.

The plain which stretched off in all directions, was encompassed by a forest, thickly packed with trees almost resembling a green wall. Beyond, on all sides, were high vaulted cliffs.

The only direction that did not have these imposing cliffs was north. At first glance it appeared the forest thinned out to the northeast and northwest.

There was another aspect I took immediate note of.

I was completely alone. No army, no buildings, no base, no anything. It would appear I would be starting from scratch.

It was then I noticed I held a wooden pole which was topped with a flowing banner. It looked identical to the Lost War Banner of Y’Godda, only its color was red.

I looked at my cloak and leather armor. They, too, were the same deep red coloring.

Guess I’m team red, I thought, glancing around with confusion. But what do I do now? And where was Amara?

As if sensing my thoughts, the game brought up a small rectangular map which appeared at the top right of my view-screen. Near its bottom, surrounded by a mass of dark trees was a tiny red icon.

Me.

Okay. This was the map of the Battle Field. I was at the south end so I could assume Amara was standing, holding a banner, at its top northern end.

A system message appeared.

Amara Frostwalker has placed her banner.

I frowned up at mine. Where to put it?

I gave the map another look. If Amara was going to be attacking from the north, then I needed to keep as far back to the south as I could get.

The southern part of the plain ended at the tree line forming a natural cul de sac. I’d set up at the back and work from there.

I jogged south about a hundred paces feeling like I was just wasting time, now that Amara had begun building the apparatus which would potentially bring about my destruction.

Now, now, I admonished myself. An able commander must always be optimistic. No one else would be.

I stopped about thirty paces from the trees and gave my domain the once over. Seemed as good a place as any.

Gripped firmly in both hands, I brought the end of the banner’s wooden pole down into the ground.

Instantly the earth boiled, forcing me to stumble backward.

From the roiling earth emerged skeletons.

My sword appeared in my hand as I looked at these undead apparitions with alarm.

Almost a dozen of the things forced their way up out of the ground, but none gave me the slightest bit of attention. Crawling over one another they each reached forward with a hand and grasped the banner’s pole.

Then they all went still.

I blinked at this strange sight. In a macabre form of an altar, the skeletons had created the base from which my red banner fluttered.

Then a large shaft of light fell upon the banner and its grotesque keepers. The light formed a column that reached up into the sky, shifting like a curtain and glowing brightly.

I stepped back, head craned up to look at this bright column. Like a spotlight. Then a thought hit me.

I spun around and looked north.

There, far in the distance, well beyond the trees, like a golden thread but still noticeable, was another column of light that stretched up into the sky.

The location of Amara’s banner.

Be seeing you soon, I thought.

A new icon shaped like a shield flashed at the left of my view-screen. Selecting it brought up a menu with various selections.

Command Menu:

Build Keep: 1,000 gold, 300 stone, 150 wood (upgradeable)

Other Buildings: (Keep required)

Build Woodyard: 200 gold, 100 wood

Build Quarry: 200 gold, 150 wood

Build Goldmine: 200 gold, 150 wood

Build Barracks: 350 gold, 200 wood

Upgrade Keep: 3,500 gold, 1000 stone, 600 wood.

I frowned at my selection. Was I to use my own gold to make the initial purchases? That didn’t make sense, but no one said this game had to be fair, either.

A loud clinking of metal drew my attention back to the banner’s skeletal altar. A large sack was held up by a pair of bony hands.

Okay, then. I approached to find the sack was partially open. Gold coins glittered within. My start up fund.

When I grabbed the sack, it vanished, and the hands holding it curled into fists. Suddenly, a status line appeared at the top of my view screen.

Gold x 2,000 – Stone x 0 – Wood x 0

Sweet, I thought. The keep was needed to start this party, but I lacked the wood and stone resources. I looked to the nearby tree line. Hacking at the trees with my sword didn’t seem plausible. Then I noticed there were other items being held by the skeletal hands of the banner’s altar.

One grasped a thick tree branch. Another held a large stone as if ready to throw it.

With some hesitation I took the branch, and the hand curled into a fist. The branch dissolved into a thousand moths that fluttered away in the breeze.

My status line updated.

Gold x 2,000 – Stone x 0 – Wood x 500

Next, I snatched the stone out of the other hand’s grasp, but as it curled into a fist, its middle finger remained pointed upward.

Same to you buddy, I thought.

The stone cracked like an egg in my hand, and dozens of little gray lizards squirmed out to fall to the ground. They quickly buried themselves into the dirt and were gone.

Another status line update.

Gold x 2,000 – Stone x 450 – Wood x 500

Now we’re in business. Flush with gold and resources I brought up the command menu and selected the Build Keep option. An information screen floated before me.

Keep:

The key building of your base, it is required to construct other buildings. It is also required for hiring Worker Units. Worker Units can construct buildings.

Cost: 1,000 Gold + 300 Stone + 150 Wood.

Do you wish to purchase this building? Yes/No?

But what if I didn’t have any workers to build the keep in the first place? The chicken before the egg syndrome.

Only one way to find out, I thought, with a shrug and selected Yes.

A clattering of bones gave me a start.

From the banner’s base, a tall skeleton emerged from the ground and stood before me. Cupped in its hands, causing it to stoop with its weight, was a large block of stone.

I blinked in surprise at this new arrival. Very cool, if not a bit creepy.

The skeleton’s jaw worked open and closed. A voice slithered in my ear.

Where?

I repressed the urge to tell it to put the block anywhere just to get rid of the undead thing. But a strategic spot needed to be found. Everything I built should also be placed to impede an attacking force from getting to the banner.

I walked fifteen paces directly north of the banner’s altar, then pointed at the spot between my feet. To the skeleton, I said, “Here, please.”

The thing moved to the indicated spot, waddling under the weight of the block. As it approached, I took a few steps backward.

The skeleton stopped right on the spot and froze. It turned its skull to face in my direction.

The voice returned to squirm in my ear.

Back.

Not wanting to hear it speak again, I moved all the way back to the altar.

Once I was clear, the skeleton dropped the block to the ground with a dull thud. Then the bones of the undead apparition became unhinged and fell apart into a heap. The bones crumbled away into dust.

The upright stone block shimmered, then began to grow bigger and bigger. As it ballooned in size, a progress meter appeared next to it. 15%. 22%. 35%.

As it got larger, so did the number on the progress meter. The block began to change shape, forming a squat tower.

At 100% the tower stopped growing and a system message appeared.

Keep construction completed.

I marveled at this new structure. It was about three stories high and about ten paces in diameter. Stone battlements ringed its crown and arrow slits dotted its surface at different levels.

And it was mine!

A large wooden door was at its base, facing south.

Maybe I’ll go inside and look around my new keep, I thought.

But before I even moved, the door flew open and people spilled out of it. So surprised, I jumped back, sword in hand.

As the last person exited the Keep, the door slammed shut.

Twelve men stood before me in two neat rows of six. Each were identical to the others, with a mat of dark hair and a mustache. They also wore a pair of dirty overalls with a red shirt underneath – my banner color. Some held hammers, others axes or hand saws. A single name card appeared above the group. Worker Unit.

They all looked expectantly at me.

“Uh, hello,” I said for lack of anything else to say.

One of the workers stepped forward, and a small flowing red banner appeared above his head. The unit’s leader.

“Whatcha want us to build, boss?” the leader asked.

Good question. Now that I had workers it was time to put them to constructing the next building.

Making the Keep took nearly all my gold and resources, but was a necessity. So I pointed at the line of trees to the south and said, “Cut those down and get me more wood.”

The unit leader scratched his head. “Gonna need a woodyard first, boss. Can’t do much without one, afraid to say.”

Right. Woodyard. I selected it from my command menu.

Woodyard:

Required to receive and process chopped wood into building materials and for other usable products like weapons.

Cost: 200 gold + 100 wood.

Do you wish to purchase this building? Yes/No?

I selected Yes.

The worker leader perked up. “Right on, boss! Where do you want it?”

I pointed at a spot about ten paces from the southern tree line. As I did so an outline of a red square appeared on the ground. When I moved my finger, the outline skipped along with it. I settled the outline onto the spot I wanted and said, “Build it there.”

The outline froze into place, and I lowered my hand.

“Let’s do this, men!” shouted the unit leader, and the workers rushed over to the woodyard outline. They spaced themselves around the outline’s perimeter and began to hammer and saw at it. The noise of their tools echoed off the trees.

From the ground a small log warehouse began to slowly emerge from the ground. Its progress indicator increased rapidly and in moments it was at 100%.

Woodyard completed.

The workers let out a brief cheer and wiped sweat from their brows. Then the unit leader pointed at the trees. “Time to chop wood!” he shouted. The tools in their hands changed to axes, and they each attacked a tree with gusto.

I caught myself grinning at them. Despite my initial trepidation I thought this was actually kind of fun.

With a little time to get the hang of things, I could get my base built, raise an army, and get Amara’s banner.

How hard could that really be?

A shout pulled me out of my thoughts and I looked to the source.

At the top of the keep, leaning over the battlements, was a soldier clad in light armor. The indicator ‘Lookout’ was above his head. He pointed to the northwest. “Enemy spotted!” He shouted.

Shocked, I looked to where he pointed.

A large group of humanoids were running across the grass plains directly at me. They were tall, green and armed with spears. Each wore basic trousers and a simple blue colored jerkin.

Trolls.

Behind them, mounted on a sparkling white horse, was Amara. Even from this distance I could see her grin.

The trolls were approaching at an alarming speed, such was their racial advantage.

I found myself paralyzed with indecision. I had no soldiers or defenses and was about to be hit with what many players considered the most notorious tactic in a battle field game.

A grunt rush.

CHAPTER FOUR

Faced with little choice I decided to engage the enemy full on. Once within my base’s perimeter they would slaughter the workers and raze the Keep. And worst of all, the banner would be lost.

I had to stop them, but doing so on foot would be folly.

Summon Shadow Steed.

A magnificent black horse with full rider’s tack appeared before me. He nickered in greeting. This was my mount, Smoke.

I leapt up into his saddle and kicked him forward. As we closed the distance with the approaching trolls, I pulled up their stats.

Unit: Foot Soldiers

Battle Rank: Grunt

Hit Points: 100

Speed: 25

Main Weapon: Spear

A quick count told me that there were twelve trolls all together, with Amara as their back up. She’d pulled this tactic as a way to overrun my defenseless base and grab the banner. Never mind a long protracted battle, she was going for the quick and easy victory.

I found myself getting pretty angry and summoned my bow with a quiver of arrows. Several volleys into the grunts scored hits, but I had an accuracy penalty while riding so fast.

With neither the trolls nor I altering our course, I charged straight into them. At the last second I switched to my sword and swung at the nearest grunt. I sliced the top of his spear off and followed through to lop off his head.

A system message appeared.

You have killed a grunt. +1 Battle Points.

The status bar at the top of my view expanded to include a new indicator. Battle Points: 1.

But I barely noticed any of this, caught up in the heat of combat.

As the grunt’s corpse fell to the ground, the other trolls ran right past me, without trying to engage me at all. Their target was obvious: my workers, who blissfully chopped away at the trees.

I yanked at Smoke’s reigns to bring him around and swung at the head of the nearest troll.

You have killed a grunt. +1 Battle Points.

A sudden pain pierced my lower back, and I looked around.

Amara grinned at me as she nocked another arrow in her bow. She kept her distance to get better aim at me.

Two can play at this game, I thought. I switched to my bow and fired at her, but she easily dodged it.

“Think you got what it takes to beat me, FILTERED?” Amara shouted.

I was about to send Smoke into a full charge but pulled up short. This was what Amara wanted, to keep me busy and draw me away from my base.

Instead of taking the bait, I turned Smoke south and kicked him into a full gallop directly at the grunt unit. Behind me I heard Amara cursing, but I ignored her.

By now the trolls had entered the defensive perimeter of the keep. The Lookout was firing a bow at them but with little effect. He appeared to be the Keep’s only defender.

I shouted a warning to the workers, who all turned to gape at their inbound executioners.

The lead troll ran up to the closest worker and ran him through with a spear. The worker dropped his axe and fell over dead.

At that moment I charged into the backs of the trolls, swinging wildly. Two died in moments and were added to my Battle Points.

But my workers were dying left and right, felled by spears.

Suddenly, the trolls changed their attention from the frightened workers to target me.

Spears jabbed at Smoke’s side and I managed to batter some attacks away. The quick change caught me off guard but I recovered and pushed Smoke out of their midst.

As I lopped the head off of another troll, I caught movement out of the corner of my eye.

Amara was charging past the keep, the Lookout feebly firing arrows at her. She wasn’t coming to save her grunts, or attack me.

She was going for the banner!

I tried to move to cut her off, but the grunts surrounded me again, spears jabbing. With frustration I shouted at the worker unit’s leader. “Get to the banner! Defend the banner!”

The leader blinked at me in disbelief, then held up his axe. He pointed toward the banner altar and yelled. “To the banner, boys!”

The surviving workers ran toward the altar which they were much closer to than Amara.

I knew I’d just sent them to their doom, but I needed time.

Smoke suddenly kicked backward sending a troll smashing against a tree. +1 Battle Points.

With more frantic swings of my sword, I managed to push us through the grunts. With a final decapitation, I ran at the banner’s altar.

The remaining workers, totaling six, arrived at the altar just as Amara did. They swung their axes but did almost no damage to her or her mount.

Finding them more of an annoyance, she tried to knock them aside with her horse. The workers only got in the way, slowing her down.

Close enough now to grab the banner, she reached out a hand.

My heart sank in my chest.

But the worker’s leader smacked her hand away with his axe, causing her to nearly lose her balance. She screamed with rage.

Then I slammed into her side at a full charge.

Amazingly, she recovered from this sudden assault and parried my sword swings. Her white horse kicked, and a worker pinwheeled away.

With an effort, I placed myself between her and the banner, our swords clashing. She was highly skilled with melee weapons, I gave her that, but kept up my attack.

The remaining troll grunts, three in all, joined the fray. Amara grinned, knowing I would be overwhelmed. Sweat dripped down my forehead as I now had to contend with four different attackers.

With only four workers as my defense force, I commanded them to concentrate on a single troll who’s health indicator showed to be the weakest of the three.

But the two other trolls pressed their attack, spears thrusting at me. One pierced Smoke’s side and my mount reared in pain, nearly throwing me off. But as the horse landed, he struck out with his forelegs and crushed a troll who stepped in for a killing blow.

+1 Battle Points.

As this was happening, Amara pushed in toward the altar, and this time grabbed onto the banner by its long wooden handle.

A system message practically screamed across my screen.

Your Banner Has Been Taken!

Amara yanked upward, but, dodging a spear thrust, I swung my sword around in a wide arc and connected with her shoulder.

She screamed in pain and let go of the banner.

Your Banner Has Been Returned!

The elven Shadow pulled her mount around to face off with me, sword in hand.

+1 Battle Points.

I didn’t kill anyone at that moment, and a quick glance told me that one of the trolls had been slain. But at the cost of two workers. The worker leader stood over the corpse of the troll, looking triumphant.

The last troll, taking advantage of my distraction, deeply speared my left side. My avatar gasped in pain, and blood flowed freely from the wound.

Not good, I thought with alarm as my health bar dropped almost in half.

In that instant Amara was one me. She swung her sword with an almost maniacal glee, sensing victory was at hand.

It took every thing I had to parry her blows, but my avatar was weakening from the bleeding wound.

Quickly, I opened my avatar’s inventory and selected a stack of Health Boosts to apply to my wound. These would bring up my hit points to 100% in an instant.

But when I tried to use the Health Boost, a red system message appeared.

Not a Battle Field item. Cannot be used.

What the heck? I thought while dodging a spear thrust.

I tried to use the Health Boost, again, but the same message appeared.

A cry of anguish pulled me back into the situation.

Amara had switched to her bow and shot the worker leader through the head as he tried running at her.

Rage overtook me. With a determined focus, I smacked away the last troll’s spear thrust and jammed my sword through its throat. It collapsed to the ground.

+1 Battle Points.

Amara backed her mount away a few paces from me, a victorious grin plastered across her smug face. “Got any final words, FILTERED?” she said raising her bow to aim at me.

I’d maneuvered myself between her and the banner’s altar. With one hand covering the bleeding wound in my side, I knew the writing was on the wall.

“Yeah,” I said with a smile. “Give up now and I will show you mercy.”

Amara cackled. “You got quite the mouth on you. Had I known you were a Battle Field noob, I would have waited a while longer before crushing you. Built a full army and then marched over the ruins of your base.”

As she spoke, I noticed a system message at the bottom of my screen. It was marked as a non-priority. When I brought it up, it caused me to catch my breath.

Your only Worker Unit has been eliminated. Do you wish to purchase another – Cost 100 gold? Yes/No?

“Oh, heck, yeah!” I blurted.

Amara’s triumphant expression flickered with confusion. “What are you talking about? You want me to crush you?”

“Yes,” I said with a widening smile.

Worker Unit purchased.

Suddenly, the door to the Keep flew open and a dozen new workers spilled out in a rush.

Amara shifted her focus from me to the new arrivals and fired her bow at them. One of the workers died from the shot.

Immediately, I pointed at Amara and shouted, “Get her!”

The eleven remaining workers turned their heads in unison to look at Amara. Axes appeared in their hands which they raised with a cheer, then charged.

Amara barked a laugh as she shot and killed another worker. “This is pathetic,” she said. “You are just delaying the inevitable, you stupid FILTERED.”

She was right, I thought. But only partially.

I summoned a Magma arrow which appeared in my quiver. At close quarters, I hadn’t bothered using my bow against Amara. She was too fast, and the game penalized range attacks within a short range. But now an opportunity presented itself.

The worker unit massed around her, commanding her attention. For whatever reason, she did not run away, or try to get distance from them. Instead, she switched to her sword and hacked at her feeble attackers.

Ignoring various ‘You are bleeding out!’ health warnings, I took aim and fired.

Amara must have sensed the attack coming. As she cut the head off of a determined worker, she looked over at me.

The magma arrow hit her right in the sternum, piercing her chest. Instantly, she dropped her sword and her avatar screamed in pain. Her screams turned into a hellish gurgling sound.

I knew what was about to happen and commanded the workers to fall back, which they did.

Amara fell from her horse and spasmed on the ground. From her mouth and ears gushed hot lava. It melted her face away in an instant and soon bubbled over her entire body.

In seconds, Amara’s avatar had been rendered down to a bubbling puddle of magma. Her horse turned and ran away in fright.

A system message appeared.

Vivian Valesh has killed Amara Frostwalker. +1,000 Battle Points.

The workers let out a cheer, but I wasn’t feeling particularly victorious. Yes, I had killed her, but she’d be back once she resurrected at a crypt.

The only way to win this battle field was with her banner.

Still, at least I prevented her from stealing an early victory with a grunt rush tactic.

I pushed these thoughts from my mind. My avatar’s health dropped further and the image on my view-screen wavered.

Crap, I thought. I can’t die now. Amara would get a thousand battle points! She didn’t deserve that!

I suddenly found myself on the ground, Smoke looking down on me with equine concern.

If I can’t use my Health Boosts in the battle field, how in the heck am I expected to survive very long?

As my screen darkened I heard the Lookout shout from high above.

“Get the Commander inside! Quickly!”

Hands lifted me and I could make out motion on my screen. Was I being moved?

As I prepared for a trip to the nearest crypt, a system message appeared.

Amara Frostwalker has been reborn to the world. The battle continues!

Figures, I thought.

Then the world went dark.

CHAPTER FIVE

You Have Been Rendered Unconscious.

Oh great, I thought as I glared at my black screen. It would be better if my avatar died now so that I could pop up at a crypt and get back to building my base. And this time I’d get my own grunts, and fast!

I didn’t think I’d survive another grunt rush. It was hard to tell if Amara would attempt one again. She needed to call up a new unit of grunts, but I didn’t know if she had the resources to do it immediately.

It would help if I knew more about this Battle Field game. I inwardly cursed myself for never learning this aspect of the gaming universe. I’d certainly explored the rest, but war games were never of interest to me. Questing was.

Now I had to learn, and quick. Amara could not be allowed to win and be awarded the Lost War Banner of Y’Godda. It would mess up my quest chain I’d struggled so hard through.

And then there was the final reward for returning the banner to the quest giver.

Frustrated waiting for my inevitable death, I pulled up my inventory again. I didn’t have a proper chance to look at it more closely while fighting Amara.

All the items my avatar carried were grayed out. I couldn’t select any of them. Health Boosts. Maps. Potions. Nothing.

The only things I could access were some skills, weapons and armor. The last was quite fortunate as it allowed me to continue to use my legendary Cloak of Shadows, but not all of its myriad of benefits. No phase, or invisibility, or teleportation. Sheesh. Why don’t they just take away all the fun?

Out of all my special gadgets and trick arrows, only the magma arrow was available.

My view-screen began to brighten, and the darkness faded. The health indicate at the edge of my vision began to rise at a wonderfully quick rate. Was a healer attending to my wounds?

When I could see fully again, I found myself face down on a cold stone floor. With a groan from my avatar I rolled over and sat up.

I was in the Keep, its circular stone walls stretching above me. A narrow stone stairway spiraled up its length until it reached the wooden roof and ended at an open trap door. Through the door was a face peering down at me. The Lookout.

There was nothing else here. No furnishings or other exits save the one wooden door.

The worker leader knelt beside me. When I sat up his face changed from deep concern to elation.

“Thank Y’Godda, you are okay!” he said and danced a happy jig.

I laughed at the odd sight and got to my feet. Although my balance was a little off, it improved as my health bar increased.

“How did you heal me?” I asked. “I was surely going to die.” I looked at my side where the spear at almost gutted me, but there was no wound. Even my light armor had mended itself.

The leader said, “The Commander of the Red can find a second chance here in the Keep. Y’godda has blessed it. May he be praised!”

I nodded. Being inside the Keep granted health regeneration. Interesting. “Yes, may he be praised,” I said. I expected Amara to already be aware of this fact, unfortunately. This just underscored my woeful lack of Battle Field knowledge.

“Thank you, for bringing me inside,” I said.

The leader shrugged. “Weren’t nothing, boss. It was the Lookout’s idea, after all.”

I looked up again and waved at the Lookout who returned it. Then he vanished from view and back to his duties.

And speaking of which, I had duties, too. Build a base, and an army and then smash Amara’s face in. I liked that plan.

The leader asked, “What is your command, boss? Me and the lads are waiting.” He motioned toward the door where a cluster of workers stared at me in anticipation.

“Right,” I said, and headed to the door. The workers scattered.

Outside, they assembled themselves into two neat rows.

As soon as I crossed the Keep’s threshold my hit point regeneration stopped. I stepped back inside the doorway and surveyed my meager base. All the dead bodies had vanished.

Smoke grazed next to the banner’s altar, and I was relieved to see he had recovered from his wounds.

The woodyard stood abandoned with only a tiny bit of wood piled inside it. I’d need them to start cutting wood, again. Then find a gold mine and begin to dig.

It was going to be a lot of work. I eyed the worker unit who were missing a few men. I’d need more workers than this lot. A lot more.

“Where can I get more of you?” I asked the leader.

He waved at the Keep. “Why, from there, boss. You can have thirty six stalwart workers at this level. More when you upgrade it.”

Thirty six workers meant three units. On a hunch I pulled up my command menu again and highlighted the Keep.

Keep:

Hire Worker Unit – 100 gold (1/3 units active)

Feeling pressed for time, I selected to hire another worker unit. The upgrade option would have to wait.

Instantly, the round room of the Keep was filled with twelve burly workers in overalls and red shirts. This unit’s leader stepped forward.

“What would you like us to do, boss?” he said. He looked and sounded identical to the one outside.

I shrugged inwardly. Well, they’re only workers. Don’t need to tell them apart.

“Outside, please,” I said.

The streamed past me through the door and assembled next to the other unit.

My health bar was now full, all hit points restored. I marveled at how close I’d come to giving that elven idiot a thousand battle points with my death and laughed. She must be steaming right now.

No, I corrected myself. Not steaming. Building. And fast.

I stepped through the door and pointed at the first worker unit. Each one stood at attention like soldiers on parade.

“Resume cutting wood over there, please,” I said indicating the tree line by the woodyard.

“Yes, boss!” the leader screamed, and they all turned in unison and ran off. In seconds they were chopping away as if possessed.

“And us, boss?” the leader of the new unit asked.

I liked their eagerness but interacting with them could eventually get on my nerves. Instead of answering, I pulled up the command menu and selected the Build Barracks option.

Barracks:

Needed to muster and train various battle units.

Cost: 350 gold, 200 wood

Do you wish to build this? Yes/No?

Selecting yes produced a large rectangular outline on the ground. I pointed it toward a spot right beside the banner’s altar.

“Build me a barracks there, please,” I said.

The worker unit sprang into action, surrounding the outline and hammering away. A long narrow building with many windows slowly emerged from the ground. Next to it looked to be a small parade ground for marching and wooden dummies for fighting practice.

Completed, the workers stopped and wiped their sweaty brows, but they still glanced at me with expectation.

My gold was seriously depleted so I wouldn’t be able to build anything for a while.

I pointed to the woodyard. “Go help them out.”

With the leader shouting at them, they took off to attack the trees.

Two system messages appeared.

Archery Range unlocked.

Cavalry Grounds unlocked.

Cool, I thought, but blanched when I saw their prices.

Archery Range: 700 gold, 200 wood

Cavalry Grounds: 1,000 gold, 200 wood

Won’t be getting those for a while.

Instead, I brought up the command screen and selected the new Barracks submenu.

Barracks:

Units available:

Footmen – 200 gold.

Scout – 50 gold.

Looking at my resources I had enough for one of each. I selected the footmen first.

Race: Human

Unit: Footmen

Hit Points: 100

Speed: 20

Weapon: Sword

Although slow, Footmen are the most common type of combat unit for both attacking and defending.

In terms of statistics, they looked identical to the troll grunts. I assumed all soldier units across the races were more or less even.

Train this unit? Cost 200 gold. Yes/No?

I selected yes, and a dozen men appeared in the training yard. Each wore basic cloth armor with a red jerkin. Armed with swords, some stabbed at the training dummies while others sparred on the parade grounds. A unit leader screamed a stream of filtered profanities at them.

Time to train unit: 5 minutes.

Oh, yeah. This stuff takes time, I thought with mild disappointment.

While I waited for my first combat unit to finish training, I called up the Scout’s info.

Race: Human

Unit: Scout

Hit Points: 85

Speed: 30

Weapon: Bow & dagger

The scout is best used to seek out resources and monitor for enemy movements. Gains a +20% camouflage bonus when moving through trees.

This was what I needed. I’ll use the scout to look for resources while I attended to a certain matter.

But when I tried to purchase the scout unit, I got a message.

Can only train one unit at a time, per barracks. Add Scout to training queue? Yes/No?

Heck, yes.

Scout added.

I frowned at the message. Only one unit at a time meant I’d need more than one barracks if I wanted to push out multiple units quickly.

A shout from the tree line brought me out of my contemplations.

For a moment, I thought another grunt rush was underway, and even summoned my bow.

One of the leaders ran over to me, beaming with excitement.

“Boss! We found a stone just inside the tree line,” he said panting with breath.

“Let’s take a look,” I said.

We hurried over to where the workers were feverishly cutting away. Tree stumps showed their rapid progress, and the woodyard had a growing pile of cut lumber.

“Over here,” said the leader, pointing.

I picked my way through the trees and noted how close they were to one another. Like a living fence, an army would not be able to slink their way through without being slowed to a crawl.

Then a clearing opened up amongst the densely packed trees. The entire space was composed of an outcropping of layered stone.

I looked at it blankly. “This is stone we need?”

The leader nodded. “Yes, boss. Y’Godda smiles upon us placing it so close to the Keep.”

“Well, thank Y’Godda, then,” I said. From my command menu I purchased a quarry with the last of my gold. Then I placed its outline on the flattest portion of the rocks. I told the leader to stop cutting trees and bring his unit over to assemble the quarry and start cutting stone.

He nodded happily, then screamed for his men.

Leaving them to it, I walked back through the tree line to the Keep. Smoke wandered over and nuzzled me hand.

That was the quarry taken care of, but without any more gold, nothing else would be built and no more units could be trained. I had to find a vein of gold and fast.

Footmen Unit training complete.

I looked toward the barracks.

The soldiers I’d seen training on the grounds had assembled themselves next to the barracks building in two rows of six with their leader at the front end.

Scout Unit in training.

A solitary man, clad in leather armor with a deep green hooded cloak skulked around the training grounds. He shot at one of the dummies with a bow, then quickly stabbed another with a dagger.

Time to train unit: 2 minutes.

The footmen leader suddenly bellowed, “Ready for orders, Commander!”

I walked along the assembled lines of men, making a show of inspecting them. If I was expected to command them, then I could pretend to act like I knew what I was doing.

Each man gave me a slight head nod as I passed.

To the leader I said, “I have a very important task for you.”

“We are ready to do whatever you ask of us, Commander!” he said.

I nodded. “Our resources are depleted so I cannot afford more soldiers for a while. Can you split this unit into two groups?”

“Of course, Commander.”

“Good. Please assign half your men to guard the workers over there at the trees.”

“Yes, Commander!” the leader then barked orders at his unit. One row of six men broke rank and marched quickly over to stand near the woodyard.

I then pointed at the banner’s skeletal altar. “Place the others there. They are to prevent anyone from touching the banner at all costs.”

“Yes, Commander!” he said, followed be more barking of orders. With a nod, the leader trailed after his men and they formed a circle around the altar.

I tried not to get too depressed looking at my twelve footmen. This was all I had, and I knew it would not even be close to enough once Amara came calling again. And she would.

Scout Unit training complete.

The Scout jogged over to stand next to the barracks building. He leaned against his bow almost casually and gave me a slight nod. “Commander,” he said. “What do you need of me?”

The cool loner type, I thought. “We need gold,” I said and swung a hand to indicate the forest to the south. “I need you to go in there and find a vein of gold and report it to me immediately. In fact, report anything you find in there that might be useful.”

I assumed that gold would be placed close to each opponent’s starting area. But mine was not out in the open, so it must be in the trees somewhere. Or so I hoped.

No gold, no chance at victory.

The scout nodded again and skulked off toward the tree line. Within moments he vanished from view.

I surveyed my little empire. Few men, and even fewer resources did not bode well for a good start. And until there was actual gold to use there was little else for me to do here.

With a single leap I was back in Smoke’s saddle. I pointed him northwest, the direction Amara and her grunts had appeared from, and kicked at his sides.

The footmen leader called out to me in alarm. “Commander! Where are you going?”

“Look after things while I’m gone,” I shouted over me shoulder. “I think it’s time I gave my opponent a little visit.”

Then I broke into a gallop.

CHAPTER SIX

I followed the open plains to the northwest until my base vanished from view behind the trees.

The terrain changed little; flat ground buttressed by tall trees on either side. The map began to fill out with these details and eventually showed that the plains curved around toward the north.

Other than the occasional flock of birds, and a mother boar with piglets which scampered through the forest, I encountered nothing else.

I’d assumed that Amara would have perhaps tried to send another grunt unit to attack again. No doubt, her resources were just as depleted as mine.

After investigating several blank patches of ground with exposed rock along the way, but finding no gold, I came to the conclusion any potential gold veins would be hidden. Or placed in strategic spots around the map.

Lost in thought, I almost didn’t notice a slight change in the tree line to the east. There was a distinct gap with the beginnings of a narrow path.

Curious, I trotted over, wary of an ambush.

It was definitely a path, well worn. But it was far to narrow to ride Smoke through.

Where did this path lead and did Amara notice it when she passed this way before? Based on how fast she grunt-rushed me, I doubted she had time to investigate it herself.

I considered my options. Keep exploring north, or follow the path. A glance at the map, with icons representing each building and units, showed nothing had changed. The scout had traveled due south until he came upon the sheer barrier cliffs and turned northeastward. No indications of him discovering a gold vein.

Gold could be here though.

Not wanting to waste any more time, I dismounted. With a snap of my fingers Smoke popped out of existence and the mount icon on my view-screen went on a two-minute re-summoning timer.

I didn’t think I’d need to run off in a hurry within the next two minutes. At least I hoped not.

Sword in hand, I entered the forest along the path. The air cooled around me so much I had to go into my game settings and reduce my simulation suit’s temperature controls. I liked a good virtual reality experience as much as the next person, but I didn’t need to freeze to death while doing so.

A few paces along, the gap behind me disappeared from view. Somewhere, deep within the crowd of dark trees came the ululating cries of some animal.

I paused, waiting. The cry came again, but further away. Without a clue as to what it was, I decided to take a precaution and slipped into Shadow Form. I effectively became invisible to a casual observer. And provided I stayed within shadows and did not engage in combat, my pseudo-invisibility would not negate. A unique ability given to the Shadow class.

I moved further inward following the path’s twists and turns through the foliage. After several minutes I started to worry it may go on forever, or at least cut across the entire width of the map. There was no time for such folly.

I’d almost convinced myself to turn and go back when a chat request appeared on my view-screen. But unlike a player requesting a chat with their name attached to it, this one simply said, ‘SCOUT’.

I selected the request, and a screen opened up before me. The cool gaze of the scout greeted me.

“Uh, hello, Scout,” I said with hesitation. I’d never once received a chat request from a NPC before. And, to be quite honest, didn’t know they even had the capability. Perhaps it was a feature only found in Battle Field sessions?

The scout nodded once, his hood pulled down low to almost cover his eyes. “Found you some gold, Commander.” The screen angled away from him to show a wall of sheer rock. A wide spot along its dark surface glittered with gold, its veined pattern spreading outward like roots.

I felt a rush of relief at the sight. “Oh, thank the Gaming Gods!” I said.

The scout put the screen on him. “Gaming Gods, or Y’godda,” he said with a shrug. “Who’s to know which?”

I actually laughed at his odd humor. “Well, I thank them both. Can you lead some workers to that spot?”

“Not needed,” the scout said. “It’s marked on the map.”

And so it was, a gold nugget icon at the very bottom of my map against the cliff line.

“Okay, please continue scouting the forest and see what else you can find. When you’re finished with the east forest, scout out the western one, too.”

The scout nodded and was about to turn away when I said. “Oh, and Mr. Scout.”

He looked at me expectantly.

“Good job!” I said with smile.

One corner of the scout’s mouth raised a little which I took for his version of a grin, then he closed the chat screen.

I looked to my status screen to see where things stood.

The wood situation was fine, so I opted to pull the worker unit from their chopping duties. I selected their icon from the map then tapped the gold vein icon, and a system message appeared

Build a Gold Mine at this location? Cost: 200 gold, 150 wood – Yes/No?

“Heck, yeah!” I said.

Immediately, the worker unit’s icon moved through the trees in the direction of the gold vein. It really annoyed me that I didn’t even have the 100 gold to hire my third worker unit to help out. But such are things when you are just starting out. Later, I hoped to have dozens of these units toiling away on buildings, mines, and defenses.

A worry tickled the back of my brain. I selected the half unit of footmen which had been guarding the woodyard. Then I assigned them to the gold vein. They moved as well, a short distance behind the worker unit.

This meager defense of the gold mine would have to do for now. I was just grateful the thing actually existed.

Another quick glance at the map overview of the base showed nothing else of note. Workers chipped away in the quarry, and the other half unit of footmen stood guard at the banner’s altar.

So if the gold mine is taken care of, did I still want to follow this path? Scouting north toward Amara’s base seemed the more prudent use of my time.

But as I turned to go, something further down the path caught my eye.

Cautiously, I approached.

The path ended at a small open space between the trees. In the middle of this little clearing was a massive ogre.

He was kneeling, head bowed down. His wrists were shackled and bound by chains to giant iron loops in the ground.

His armor was patchwork, exposing acres of green skin crisscrossed with scars.

Now what do we have here? I thought. The being was easily taller than me while kneeling and as wide as a supply wagon.

I called up its information.

Name: Grax

Unit: Champion

Race: Ogre

Hit Points: 500

Speed: 40

A former champion of Y’Godda’s army.

Cost to free: 1,200 Battle Points.

Whoa. Nice, but I couldn’t afford him at the moment. I’d need to kill more trolls to get there first. Or Amara, again.

I chuckled at the last thought.

Hearing me, the ogre tilted his head up and looked around.

“Who is there?” Grax grumbled. His voice was deep and resonant.

Figuring I was safe while he was chained I slipped out of my Shadow Form. “Hello,” I said.

The humanoid regarded me, then nodded. “You are the red commander,” he said. “Might you be here to free me from these chains?”

I shook my head. “Sorry, that will have to wait a little while. Can’t afford you.”

Grax suddenly pulled violently at his chains, causing me to take a couple of steps back. Man, was he big.

“I will fight for you, Commander. Of that there is no doubt. Enemies with be crushed and victory will be yours with me at your side.”

I held up a hand. “I don’t need any convincing, my friend. My army is in desperate need of a champion such as yourself. But the time is not right. I do promise to return and free you from your bounds.”

The green giant nodded. “I hope that you return soon. It has been ages since I’ve fought in battle and I crave the smell of blood and the sounds of agony!”

Laying it on a little thick, I thought. I’m already sold on him. Getting this guy on my side would be a priority. If for nothing more than to ensure Amara didn’t get him first.

I said, “Worry not, Champion. Your time for killing is close at hand. I will return soon.”

Before he could engage me with more of his sales pitch I waved and turned to leave.

“Blood and agony!” he bellowed. “The symphony of battle!”

Okay then, I thought and hurried back down the path.

A quick glance from the safety of the trees showed that the grassy plains were clear. I summoned Smoke and mounted up.

How many other Champions were hidden away on the map? With so much forest there could be several of them. And expensive to hire, too.

My attention went to my resource status line.

As I watched, the gold amount increased, making me smile. From my command menu I selected the Keep and bought my third unit of workers. Their icon instantly appeared by the Keep.

I then selected build Archery Range.

Build Archery Range. Cost 700 gold, 200 wood – Yes/No?

On a hunch I selected yes, and when I pointed at my map a tiny red square appeared. Perfect! I didn’t have to be actually present at the base to build things. This undoubtedly was meant to free players to take to the field as opposed to staying holed up in their base mico-managing everything.

I placed the range next to the barracks and assigned the new worker unit to it.

Then, from the barracks menu, I selected to train another unit of footmen. Now all my money was gone, and I had to wait.

I called up the Keep info screen again and grimaced at its upgrade requirements. The stone needed was steep, yet, without the upgrade, I couldn’t get more workers. I ordered the new worker unit to head to the quarry once the archery range was complete.

“By Y’Godda, it shall be done!” hollered the unit leader via chat with enthusiasm.

With my base management duties done for the moment, I turned Smoke north. We followed the curve of the plain’s direction to the northeast until the trees on the northern side stopped.

Here, a wide river cut across the plains from west to east until it vanished into the forest on the opposite side.

Directly in its middle was a wide stone platform, which formed a kind of bridge across the water. An altar sat at its center.

This was where I had to bring Amara’s banner.

Wary, I slowly approached. The flat ground I followed continued to the east then curved southward. On my map it looked like the southern section would make one big circle, with forest in the middle.

The scout suddenly reported in. “All done,” he said, expression serious.

From the map I could tell there had been nothing of note in the remainder of the forest which partially encircled the base.

“Okay, go here, please.” I tapped the forest line directly ahead of me, on the east side. “Stay hidden and watch for approaching enemies from the north.”

This river appeared to be the middle choke point between the two halves of the map. Past the river, the forest resumed. Identical looking grassy plains curved northeast and northwest. The entire map must form a figure eight, with the river and platform at its middle.

When Amara or any of her units moved south, they’d have to cross here. Having the scout placed nearby would give me fair warning of the next attack.

The scout nodded once and closed the chat window. I shook my head. Having NPCs activate, and even terminate visual chats was new for me, and I can’t say I was getting use to it.

As I got closer to the altar, its details became more clear. It was nearly identical to the one at my base, entangled skeletons with the top one extending an arm, waiting to grasp a banner.

The wide platform had no defenses. Bringing the banner here, let alone keeping it safe for five minutes, seemed a near impossible task. How could you defend it?

Footmen Unit training complete.

I smiled. That would do the trick.

With just enough gold, I started another unit to training. Then, selecting the new unit, I ordered them to move north to my position and guard the altar. I’d wait here until they arrived, then…

Movement to the northwest caught my eye.

A group of trolls were approaching on foot. But these were not grunts. Workers.

As they got closer I could see they were wearing blue shirts under overalls. But their leggings only went down a little past their knees, giving them a comical look. Each held a hammer or axe.

A quick look beyond them, and to the northeast approach showed they were alone.

I laughed, and summoned my bow, waiting until they got within range.

“Easy pickings,” I said with a smirk.

“I’ll say!” came a shout from behind me.

I whirled to see Amara in mid-leap from atop the altar, descending upon me.

With no time to react I could only bring up my bow in a feeble attempt to block her sword.

But she crashed into me, driving her weapon straight through my chest. The force of the sudden attack knocked me off of Smoke, and I fell to the ground.

Flat on my back, my avatar had become paralyzed. I knew what this meant.

Amara bent over me, leering. “Payback’s a FILTERED, ain’t it, honey?” She wrenched the sword from my chest then turned her attention to poor Smoke.

As my screen darkened, I cursed myself for being so stupid. Then a message appeared before my vision.

You Have Been Slain in Battle!

Then my screen went black.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Amara Frostwalker has killed Vivan Valesh. +1,000 Battle Points for Amara Frostwalker.

For several moments after my avatar’s death, I yelled a stream of profanities with Amara’s name attached to them, until I was blue in the face.

She’d hidden near the altar, probably under the platform itself, in Shadow Form. She knew that the approaching troll workers would probably distract me enough for her to sneak attack.

That’s the second time she’d caught me off guard.

A thirty second timer counted down against the blackness of my view-screen. It was all I could do but glower at it.

A new system message appeared:

Your Mount has been killed.

More profanities, more glowering.

The thirty seconds felt like hours as adrenaline pulsed through my system. There was no doubt now that Amara had played a Battle Field session before. Possibly several.

And I was the Battle Field noob she got to toy with.

The counter reached zero and my screen brightened.

Vivian Valesh has been reborn to the world. Let the Battle continue!

My avatar was no longer at the middle, but was looking up at a low ceiling. I sat up to find I was on a raised stone slab in a cramped room. Fire sconces on the floor were the only source of light. Cob webs hung from the beams above and murals of battles draped across the stone walls.

A crypt.

An ascending stairway could be seen through the crypt’s only door.

I stood and looked my avatar’s body over. There was no sword wound in my chest and my cloak and cloth armor were undamaged. The health indicator on my screen showed my hit points at 100%. Nothing was missing from my inventory either (not that I could access it anyway).

Other than finding myself transported from the platform, there appeared to be no obvious death penalty.

Still, this beats a newbie zone, hands down.

I took the narrow stairs up to emerge from a floor into a tall round room made of stone blocks.

The Keep.

Far above, the Lookout waved through the trap door then returned to his duties.

Welcome home, I thought. Death was a quick trip back to base.

I stepped outside and squinted from the sunlight.

The archery range was complete. Several targets were lined up along the end of the range with a small stone building for housing archers at one side.

I pulled up its menu.

Train Archer Unit: Cost 300 gold – Yes/No?

Yes.

Several archers appeared on the range and shot arrows at the line of targets. Others stood to the side, fletching new arrows.

Training time: five minutes.

By now, there was enough gold for another unit of footmen so I started their training.

I frowned at my status line. Resources were not being collected even close to fast enough. If I wanted to begin an assembly line of troops, I’d need more workers and for that, a Keep upgrade.

The current bottle-neck was stone. Maybe if I took workers from…

Enemy Contact!

What?! I spun around looking for an enemy army rushing toward the base. Then my eyes were drawn to the map.

The footmen unit I’d assigned to the center altar was close to arriving at their destination. Two enemy grunt icons were now at the middle and moving to meet my lone unit.

I slapped my virtual forehead. I had completely forgotten about them, and now they were marching straight into trouble.

Panicking, I ordered the unit to stop, which they immediately did. But what to do with them? If I had them engage the enemy, they would be killed by overwhelming numbers. Plus, there were other enemy unit icons appearing from their north and heading toward the center platform.

But having them retreat wasn’t an option either as they were now too close to the enemy and would be cut to pieces.

With little choice, I decided they would fight and maybe reduce the enemy’s unit strength. Selecting the unit again gave me a formation menu with a little diagram beside each.

Circle Formation

Staggered Formation

Square Formation

The square formation looked to be the most compact and gave them a small defensive boost. Or so I hoped.

Square Formation selected.

I watched, helpless, as the footmen unit assembled themselves just as the first of the two grunt units smashed into them.

Footmen Unit training Complete.

The new unit assembled outside the barracks.

Now what? I looked around at my base. There were the two footmen units here, one of which split in guard duty, with an archer unit to pop out soon.

Do I send the two footmen units out now and follow up with the archers? Or do I sit here and let my troops die because of my own stupidity?

The abandoned unit was in full engagement now. My combat log started to scroll.

+1 Battle points

+1 Battle points

+1 Battle points

What elation I felt from the damage they were dealing evaporated as I watched their unit icon get smaller and smaller.

It wouldn’t take long before they were destroyed. To their north, the other enemy icons kept coming but were generic. No telling what they could be.

Regardless of what they were it spelled trouble for me.

Suppressing my growing panic, I turned my attention to the two base units. I commanded the split unit to forgo their guard duties at the gold mine and the banner alter and reform next to the second unit.

As they moved into position, the third footmen unit finished training and I moved them to stand next to the others.

My gold was now too low to start training another footmen unit which made me more than a little angry.

Keep it together, Vee, I told myself. If I got ticked off every time a messed up, then I’d always be angry.

Archer Unit training Complete.

Twelve archers wearing red hooded cloaks appeared next to the range. Each had a short bow and a full quiver of arrows.

The sight of their bows did not give me confidence. They were for limited range which meant they’d be at risk of getting overrun. I would have to keep them to the rear of the footmen units.

Footmen Unit eliminated.

I looked to the map with dread.

The footmen icon vanished, and a moment after, all the enemy icons on the map blinked out of existence.

Fog of war. If a unit didn’t have line of sight on the enemy, it couldn’t be seen on the map.

Now I was blind.

A chat request appeared on my screen. Perplexed, I accepted it.

The scout’s smug grin greeted me. “In position, Commander. And I can report multiple enemies located.”

Right. I’d forgotten all about this guy. Instead of focusing on all my available assets I was letting the current crisis overwhelm me.

The scout’s path had taken him up the east side of the map which linked with the middle area, forming a big circle, just as I suspected. Now he was sitting within the tree line directly east of the center altar.

“Good work,” I said. Now I could see what was coming at me. “Let’s see what you got.”

The scout turned away and the camera view tilted up. Through the trees where he was hiding was the center platform area. The two grunt units that had just killed my footmen could be seen in the distance.

Other enemy units had arrived and were in the process of crossing the river via the altar platform. Two more footmen units and, behind them, two archery units.

Even more appeared in the distance to the north, but I couldn’t discern their unit type.

“Can you tell what those are?” I asked, feeling foolish as I squinted at the chat screen.

The scout turned to look at me. “Would you like me to move closer? No problem at all.”

“No problem, huh?” I found myself asking. This NPC has got some attitude, and I was intrigued despite myself. “Why is that?”

That crooked grin appeared on his face, again. “Because I’m the best scout you got.”

I laughed. “You’re the only scout I got!”

“Exactly!” he said, grin widening.

By the Gaming Gods. I thought. Was I actually flirting with this NPC? How stupid was that? Maybe I’ve been playing this game too long, if that was the case.

Over his shoulder, Amara dropped out of Shadow Form directly behind him. She raised her sword.

“Look out!” I yelled, surprised.

“I am looking out,” the scout said with mild confusion. “It’s my job to-.”

With a swing Amara cut his head off, and just as the chat view terminated I saw her grinning at the camera.

At me.

Now I swore. Curse words flowed like water from a roiling river.

I tried to calm down but only succeeded in making it worse. My hands were shaking with rage.

There was only one thing that could temper my anger.

I pointed at the archer unit. “Fall in behind us and stay close.” The archers nodded in unison and moved to stand behind the formation of footmen.

Smoke’s respawn timer still had five minutes on it, but that was fine. I’d hoof it with my troops for now.

I ran through the footmen ranks and stood before them. They made quite a sight, albeit a smaller one that I’d like.

“We’re heading out to meet the enemy!” I shouted.

All the men cheered, raising their weapons with scattered shouts of, “By Y’Godda!”

I turned and began running northwest, my troops behind me, one unit following the next. My heart was thudding at full speed.

So, Amara wanted a fight? I thought, ticked off.

Fine.

She was going to get one.

CHAPTER EIGHT

We marched as fast as I could push my army.

Within a few minutes we reached the midway point of the curve but there was no sign of the enemy. Could Amara be camped out at the altar, waiting for me?

My anger had subsided, and I started to think through my plan only to realize I had none. Find Amara and attack. Not very strategic, just a decision based off of emotion.

I looked back at my army. It made for an impressive sight to see them marching along with determined looks. It gave me a bit of a charge.

Thorm, my friend who I’d adventured with many times, went through a long phase where all he played were these Battle Fields. It had become an addiction to the point he even stopped questing in the outer gaming world all together. He attained a championship level and entered competitive ladders. But after a really bad defeat, where he suspected his opponent had cheated but couldn’t prove it, he quit Battle Fields all together.

He use to say he loved the charge of leading an army into battle so much he couldn’t stop himself from playing.

I’d dismissed that out of hand, until now. There was definitely a unique feeling you got with dozens of troops following you into battle.

Still, I worried these units would be enough. Amara had quite a few assembled before I lost sight of them.

As we marched I’d kept an impatient eye on my gold resource counter. Now it ticked over enough to train a new footmen unit.

“Halt!” I said raising my hand.

In unison, all four units stopped. Staring straight ahead, they quietly waited.

I needed to do some quick micro-managing before continuing on.

First, I put another footmen unit into training. The moment they popped out, I’d have them follow us.

Then I switched the worker unit at the quarry to the gold mine as well. This put all my workers on gold duty. The stone and lumber for buildings and the Keep upgrade could wait. Right now, troops were the priority and gold was desperately needed for them.

Maybe I should use what resources I had to build another barracks? Two units in training were better than one.

I could see how players could spend most of their time just waiting for things to happen. Waiting on resources, waiting on units to train, waiting on units moving.

“Enemy spotted!” shouted one of the footmen in the front unit, and pointed.

Marching quickly toward us from around the northern bend were Amara’s units.

Waiting on the enemy was one thing I didn’t have to worry about.

“Get ready!” I shouted. My troops tensed.

I surveyed the approaching army.

Two units of troll grunts marched side by side, followed by another grunt unit.

Trailing behind these were two units of troll archers. Even from this distance I saw their bows were the same short variety as my own archers.

As they fully emerged from around the bend, no other units appeared.

I allowed myself a slight sense of relief. Aside from an extra unit of archers, the armies were even. And they had the distinct disadvantage of lacking a commander. Where was Amara?

Turning to my troops I barked out orders, and they reacted quickly.

I brought forward all three of my footmen units and lined them up, side by side. Then, I moved my archer unit in close, but instead of keeping them in a square, I used their formation menu to spread them out in a single line.

The enemy units copied me, bringing their third grunt unit up to step between the other two. Their archer units positioned themselves directly behind the grunts, but did not change their square formations. All this was done without altering their speed.

In moments, they would be at my front lines.

Let them come, I thought with a smile.

Enemy spotted!

I blinked in surprise. Where did that come from? Looking past the approaching enemy I didn’t see another new unit.

Panicking, I looked behind us. Nothing was there but empty grass.

Then my eyes were drawn to a flashing icon on my map.

The Lookout at the Keep had sent the warning.

He had spotted an enemy unit approaching the base from the northeast. It was an icon I did not immediately recognize. Then cold dread washed over me.

Cavalry!

Amara had cavalry? So soon?

My thoughts were cut short as the first elements of the enemy grunts suddenly stepped up their advance as they got closer.

One of the trolls raised his spear and let out a war cry. The other grunts shouted in kind.

I looked to my footmen in confusion. Shouldn’t they be shouting, too?

Then all three grunt units slammed into my footmen’s front ranks.

Whoa. Things were happening fast. I looked from the fighting troops, with spears and swords flailing, to the icon of the enemy cavalry descending on my defenseless base.

Suddenly, there was the sound of two dozen enemy bows releasing their arrows.

I looked up at the cloud of death from above.

Oh, crap.

The arrows fell into the footmen’s ranks where men screamed. But when I looked to my archers, they simply stood with arrows nocked in their bows, doing nothing.

“What are you doing?” I yelled as I ran over to them. “Why aren’t you firing back?”

“You want us to fire back?” The archer leader asked.

“Yes!” I shouted, incredulous.

The archers then raised their bows and fired.

“And keep at it,” I said. “Don’t stop.”

“Yes, Commander!” the leader said. They loosed another volley.

What was with that delay?

On a hunch I checked the archer’s unit info screen and found an unchecked box at the bottom marked ‘Autonomous.’

I checked the box and the archer’s leader shouted, “Fire at will!”

If there were time, I would have smacked myself in the head. Under each of the footmen units info screens was the same unchecked box. Cursing to myself, I checked them all.

This had a dramatic effect on the men. Instead of reacting to the trolls attacks, they became aggressive and pushed forward.

Stupid learning curve.

But I didn’t have time to lament. On the map, the enemy cavalry icon had cut the distance to my base by half and closed fast. And there were three minutes remaining on the barracks training timer.

Other than a single Lookout, the base was defenseless.

Thankfully, Smoke’s respawn timer had ended, and I summoned him. Leaping up into the saddle I shouted to my men who were locked in furious combat. “Hold the line!”

“Yes, Commander!” shouted the different unit leaders, just as another volley of arrows fell into their ranks.

To the archer leader I said, “Concentrate your fire on their archers!”

I looked over the battle.

My footmen were fully entangled with the grunts, swords and spears slashing and jabbing. Both formations were thinning out, but other than the enemy’s extra archery unit, the sides appeared even.

I had a sinking feeling it wouldn’t be enough.

Base Under Attack!

The cavalry icon was now within my base’s perimeter and moved up against the Keep.

I had to go. Now.

With frustration, I put my back to my army and charged southward at full speed. The sound of the ferocious battle fading behind me.

When I selected the Keep’s icon a health meter appeared.

Keep: 8,200 / 10,000 hit points.

As I watched in horror, the 8,200 dropped to 7,900. In no time it would be destroyed which I couldn’t let happen.

Never mind holding the banner at the center altar, without the Keep I couldn’t create buildings nor hire workers. The game would effectively be over.

Smoke ran like the wind and in less than a minute we rounded the bend. The Keep was in sight.

Mounted trolls hit at the base of the Keep with swords. Smoke started to billow from its arrow slits, and the Lookout valiantly fired his bow down at the attackers.

I took small solace that the cavalry did not seek out my workers. The worker units were well past the trees, out of view. My gold counter kept steadily rising.

When Smoke got me within range, I readied my bow and fired.

A troll screamed and fell to the ground, his horse racing off.

+5 Battle Points.

But the other riders did not react, only concentrated on smacking away at the Keep’s stone base.

Keep: 5,500 / 10,000 hit points.

I fired two more times, and both arrows found their mark. This made the remaining attackers change their focus and nine riders turned to face me.

This is going to hurt, I thought, switching to my sword. Then I crashed directly into their ranks.

My first swing sent a head flying away to bounce of the Keep’s wall. The next parried a sword thrust by hacking off the owner’s arm.

One-on-one these guys were no match for me, but there were too many of them. They used their numbers to crowd me in.

I felt the tip of a blade slice through my cloak and cut deeply into my right shoulder. Another pierced my left thigh.

Smoke took a hit against his flank, and in response kicked back with both legs. I felt it connect, and someone screamed, but I was too busy parrying swords to look.

A rider rammed his own horse into me just as I had stretched out to hit another attacker in the head. My balance was off, and the impact sent me sprawling to the ground.

I found myself suddenly up against the Keep’s wall. Troll’s and horses crowded around swinging swords and kicking legs.

This is bad, I thought, blocking what I could. Too many of their hits were now connecting. Bad, bad, bad.

Footmen Unit training complete.

Through the forest of horse legs I saw the new footmen unit assemble next to the barracks building. They looked over at me expectantly.

“Get your butts over here!” I screamed. A horse had turned in front of me and kicked back. I jumped out of the way as its hoof cracked against the stone wall.

The new footmen unit joined the fray allowing me to recover and mount Smoke. Annoyed beyond reason, I made sure the remaining riders were each decapitated.

Within a minute the cavalry unit was eliminated.

The footmen let out a cheer as I surveyed the damage to the Keep.

4,800 / 10,000 hit points.

Cost to repair: 50 wood & 75 stone & 50 gold per 1,000 hit points.

Wonderful, I thought glumly. Repairing this would cause further delay in, well, everything else.

As I caught my breath, I assigned one of the worker units from the gold mine to begin repairs on the Keep. They appeared through the trees and smacked the outside of the Keep with hammers.

It was like watching the cavalry unit attack, but in reverse. The Keep’s hit points began to slowly climb up.

“Commander, what should we do with these?” asked a footman. He held one of the cavalry horses by the bridle. I looked around and saw at least eight or nine more of the animals wandering about.

“Can you ride them?” I asked.

“Yes,” the footman said. “If you are willing to pay for the training.” A tile appeared next to the man’s head.

Upgrade this footmen unit to cavalry unit.

Cost 200 gold. Yes/No?

My gold counter was at zero and the moment any was added it vanished. I realized that the repair work to the Keep was taking it all.

I selected No.

“Going to have to wait on the upgrade for a little while,” I told the footman. “Until then, corral these horses together and place them in the barracks.”

The footman saluted and the men set about capturing the horses.

Well, at least I’d get a cavalry unit out of this mess, I thought.

Then I noticed a message appear in my combat log, with a bunch of previous ones I hadn’t noticed in the heat of battle.

Footmen Unit Eliminated.

Oh, shoot. I looked to my map just in time to see the last unit icon of my forces fighting on the plains blink out.

All three footmen units and the lone archer unit were no longer present on the map.

My army had been destroyed.

I cursed. Could this situation possible get any worse?

You Banner Has Been Taken!

What?!

My head snapped around to the altar.

There, clutching the red banner in her hands was Amara. She must have snuck in under Shadow Form during the fighting.

Before I could react, she summoned her mount and jumped into the saddle with a single leap. Then she charged off.

“Eat FILTERED, ya FILTERED!” She screamed.

By the Gaming Gods.

Amara had my banner!

CHAPTER NINE

Recovering from my shock, I leapt onto Smoke and gave chase.

Amara’s white horse was frighteningly fast, and I hoped Smoke could catch up with it. She headed to the northeast curve of the lower circle. I figured she didn’t want to risk running into any potential elements of my now defeated army on the western curve.

Regardless, her destination was clear: The central platform. There, once the banner was placed and held for five minutes, she would win.

Grass blurred underneath me, and trees whipped by. My eyes were locked onto her back. Although out of range for the moment, I switched to my bow and summoned a magma arrow. If it killed her before, it could do it again.

I should have suspected the cavalry attack was meant to cause a distraction while she got close to the banner in Shadow Form.

Had I kept a footman unit on the altar, this probably wouldn’t have happened. But, admittedly, I was having a difficult time managing everything that was going on.

My newbie-ness to the Battle Field would now cost me the Lost War Banner of Y’godda, and beyond that, mess up my chance at returning it for the quest reward.

I hated failing at quests. Sure, it happened once in a while. But this time I’d fail because another player took it from me.

Anger blossomed in my chest, and I kicked at Smoke unnecessarily to close the gap.

As our chase rounded the curve, an enemy unit appeared. Grunts. Then, behind them, a unit of archers.

Amara was racing directly toward them.

I didn’t have much time, so I nocked the magma arrow. The speed we were travelling coupled with Smoke’s galloping motion messed with my aim, but I only had one chance to take her out.

I fired.

The arrow flew right at her. But, instead of striking her in the back and giving me the glorious show of watching her bubble away into a puddle of lava, the arrow zinged past her head.

Quickly, I summoned a full quiver of normal arrows and shot at her. It would be awhile before I could use another magma arrow.

One struck her steed in the rump, but the rest missed completely.

Ahead, the troll grunts broke from their square formation and spread out into a single line, spears at the ready.

I already knew I wouldn’t catch up with her but that didn’t cause me to slow down. She had the banner.

The grunts made a space in the middle of their protective line, and Amara charged through it. Then the archers fired a volley.

This made me pull up short, yanking hard on Smoke’s reins. As I tried to turn us away, I knew I’d screwed up again.

Arrows fell around me. One pierced my thigh, and two others struck Smoke’s side.

Smoke reared in pain, and I desperately tried to keep control of him.

The archers brought out new arrows. Behind them was the retreating form of Amara, my red banner flapping wildly in the wind.

The grunts moved forward at a run and the archers fired, again.

“Go!” I shouted. Poor Smoke nickered and bucked and I thought I’d be thrown to the ground.

Thankfully, he let me turn him south and he bolted into a full run.

Arrows thudded around us.

After we had run several hundred paces, I stopped and looked back.

Amara’s distant form vanished around the bend, and with it, my hope of catching her.

What could I do? Soon she would be at the platform.

My mind raced.

There was only one thing I could do, even if the outcome would be the same.

I kicked Smoke into a run. As we headed south, I looked at my poor beleaguered base on the map.

My one footman unit stood near the Keep. Then I remembered the horses. The cavalry upgrade.

But my gold was near zero. The repairs to the Keep were still ongoing and sucking up what gold was being actively mined.

With frustration growing, I pulled the worker unit off the Keep and sent them back to the gold mine.

The gold level started to rise, but not fast enough for my liking.

We reached the base, but I continued on past it toward the western curve. The footmen waved. There was no time to do anything here. Not even to stop and heal in the Keep.

I sent a command to the footmen’s leader to upgrade to cavalry once 200 gold had been collected. Then, he was to take his unit directly to the central platform via the western curve.

In my heart I knew it would not be enough, but since the game was close to ending, I felt like I needed to at least try.

If I was going to fail, I’d fail while using everything available to me.

The base passed from view as I rounded the western bend and headed north. I saw past the trees the beam of light in the sky which indicated the location of my banner.

Had she reached the platform?

Red Banner Placed. Five minute countdown begins.

Yup.

A timer appeared at the top right of my vision and started counting down.

As I continued north, I passed the location of the battle. There were no bodies or discarded weapons as the game cleaned them up after a short time.

I almost expected to run into any remaining elements of the troll units, but it appeared whoever survived had been pulled back.

Approaching the final bend that lead to the middle section and the platform, I felt my heart sink. I’d really messed this whole thing up, right from the beginning.

Having avoided playing on Battle Fields all these years was now going to cost me. At that moment, I resolved to actively try them after this. If my future questing even had a slight chance of ending up on a Battle Field, I wanted to be ready.

But first, I had to suffer the agony of defeat.

A sudden break in the trees to the east made me pull Smoke to a stop who nickered in protest.

It was the path through the forest. The one that lead to Grax.

I looked at my Battle Points counter. 1,200. The exact amount required to hire him into my service.

A smile spread across my face.

Leaving Smoke at the edge of the trees, I ran through the forest along the path, my heart pounding with excitement.

When I arrived at the little clearing, Grax was waiting expectantly.

“You are here to free me?” the ogre rumbled.

“I free you, and you help me, agreed?” I asked.

He regarded me for several long, agonizing moments, then nodded his huge head. “If you can afford the price, I am yours to command.”

Inwardly, I sighed with relief. When I pulled up his information screen it asked if I wished to hire this champion for 1,200 Battle points.

“Heck, yeah!” I said and selected Yes.

Champion Unit hired.

My Battle points counter dropped to zero. The manacles around Grax’s wrists unlocked and fell heavily to the ground.

The ogre grinned and slowly stood. By the Gaming Gods, he was huge! Easily two stories tall and nearly as wide as my Keep.

Grax stretched his thick arms which resembled massive oaks. “It will be good to fight again. Who shall I crush for you first?”

Four Minute Warning!

“Funny you should ask that,” I said. “Let’s get to the central platform, quickly.”

“And then?” he asked.

“Crush everything there.”

The ogre’s grin grew wider. “That is a good plan, Commander.”

We moved down the pathway, Grax’s colossal frame bumping into trees, snapping them or felling them over.

Emerging from the tree line, I was startled to see my new cavalry unit running toward me.

The unit leader raised a hand in greeting, but I pointed northward.

“To the platform!” I shouted. He nodded and thundered past.

As I leapt onto Smoke, Grax practically exploded out of the forest, sending branches and trees flying everywhere. In his hands was a large log, a makeshift club. Placing one end on his shoulder, he turned and ran north, heavy footfalls shaking the ground.

Wow, I thought, kicking Smoke into a gallop to catch up with the sprinting ogre. The champion’s size and speed was terrifying. I was just thankful he was on my side.

We rushed northward, and I made sure that the cavalry did not get too far ahead. As fast as Grax was, he wasn’t faster than a horse at full charge.

With no clue what we were about to face, we rounded the final bend. The anticipation was high.

The grassy plains widened and the river with the platform came into view.

Enemy units were assembled there.

Two grunt units stood side by side on the southern edge of the platform, in square formation. They practically bristled with spears.

On the north side of the platform were two units of archers spread out in a double line.

And at the altar on the platform was my red banner, clutched by a skeletal hand. Beside it, sitting on her horse, was Amara.

Oh, boy, I thought taking in the army before me. Could this get any worse?

Enemy Spotted!

Confused, I looked to my map.

The Lookout at the Keep had spotted enemy units incoming from the northeast. It was the grunts and archers which had stopped me from chasing Amara. Now they were marching on my base.

With a quick check at my gold levels I assigned both a footmen unit and archer unit to training. Hopefully, they would pop out in time to save the base.

Three Minute Warning!

And speaking of time.

All three of us, me, Grax, and my lone cavalry unit, continued our suicidal charge at the platform. There was nothing else I could do now.

Ownership of the banner would be decided in the next few moments. All or nothing, here we go.

As we closed the distance to the waiting grunt units, I pointed my sword forward and screamed the one word which would now decide me fate.

“Attack!”

CHAPTER TEN

A horrific volley of arrows rained upon us, but did not affect our speed. I did not have time to check everyone’s damage, but neither I nor Smoke were hit.

Just short of the bristling spear line, I stopped, letting Grax and the cavalry charge past. Switching to my bow I fired wildly into the assembled grunts. No point getting speared to death before the fight even started. Let the heavy units take them on.

And take them on, they did.

The cavalry charged headlong into the first grunt unit, horses stomping over bodies, spears snapping with the impact. The riders were screaming with rage and swinging their swords.

Grax ran straight into the other unit of grunts. But before he got within spear range, he heaved his log with both hands over one shoulder and swung it across like a bat in a wide arc.

Grunts and spears flew everywhere. One grunt even pinwheeled over the platform to bounce into the archers.

Figuring Grax had the advantage for the moment, I concentrated my arrow fire on the grunts engaged with the cavalry.

I risked a glance at Amara. Bow in hand, she hadn’t moved, nor made any indication she was going to join in just yet. Plastered across her face was a smug smile.

She knew she had this.

Getting angry, I aimed my bow in her direction. But the archers fired again.

Since they couldn’t aim at the enemy tangling with their own units, they settled on the easier target.

Me.

The sky darkened with a swarm of descending arrows.

Crap! I yanked on Smoke’s reins and moved us out of the way just in time.

Two dozen arrows sprouted from the ground I’d just vacated.

In response, I fired back at the archers, hitting three in quick succession. But it wouldn’t be enough. If left alone, those archers would eventually kill us all.

Taking a tremendous risk, I shouted a command at the cavalry leader.

“Ignore the grunts! Kill the archers!”

The cavalry leader reacted instantly. His riders immediately disengaged from the grunts, and trampling over some of them, charged across the platform.

Before the grunts could turn to follow, I took Smoke into their ranks, switching to my sword and swinging like a lunatic.

To my right, Grax was stomping on grunts with his huge feet, and batting others into the air with log swings. But the survivors kept fighting, jabbing with their spears into his legs.

Focusing on my own fight, I smacked away spear thrusts while using Smoke’s size to push through the grunts. One decapitation followed another.

At the periphery, my cavalry unit, already severally depleted having started short several men, was slaughtering one of the archer units, who had now routed.

The other archer unit fired at my cavalry with impunity while keeping their distance.

I cursed myself for not telling the cavalry to split themselves across both archer units. Now one archer unit served as bait while the other worked on finishing their attackers off.

But I had no time to deal with this screw up. Smoke took a hard hit with a spear into his rear left leg and stumbled. The horse had received too much damage previously, and racing headlong into this fight without time to heal had taken its toll.

Smoke teetered over to his right side, then collapsed. Feeling this about to occur, I barely leapt from the saddle over probing spear blades, and tumbled to the ground.

Your Mount has been slain.

Up on my feet again, Grax’s shadow passed over me. He’d crushed and stomped the entire grunt unit on his own.

“More battle,” he said as he strode into the remaining grunts. “More blood.”

“All yours!” I said, relieved. A glance at Amara showed her still rooted in the same spot, only this time with a sword, but the same smug look on her face. What was she doing? She could have at least assisted her men with her bow and not given up her defense of the altar.

Confused, I was about to run over to her when I noticed the last two riders of my cavalry cut down the final archer.

But there was still the other archer unit. They fired a volley and one of the riders went down. The lone rider still charged at them. I knew he wouldn’t make it.

And once he was dead, those archers could easily take me out with a single volley.

Two Minute Warning!

I gave Amara a nasty look. She just smiled at me from her mount, unmoving.

Convinced she would not attack, at least for the moment, I shouted to Grax. “Go crush those archers!”

Grax immediately turned and raced toward them, causing a grunt to bounce of his leg and go flying. The remaining grunts tried to follow him but he was too fast.

The last rider fell to the archer’s volley, but not before Grax stomped into them, log-club swinging.

I turned to Amara, sword at the ready. “You and I have some unfinished business.”

She stared at me from atop her mount, grinning like an idiot.

Not waiting for a reply, I ran at her, then jumped. I sailed through the air, screaming like a banshee. Just before the moment of impact, I swung my sword.

And I sailed straight through her and tumbled across the platform.

I spun around and looked at her in confusion. She wasn’t solid. Phased?

Sensing a trap, I cautiously moved closer to her, and swung my sword at the front legs of her horse.

The sword passed through them, like they were nothing but air.

Annoyed, and even more confused by now, I walked forward into the ghostly image swinging my sword.

Amara and her horse suddenly flickered then vanished.

It was a trick. It wasn’t Amara at all. She’d left this image of her as a decoy. Where was she?

Then it hit me. If she wasn’t here, then my banner was unguarded.

I moved toward the altar to take the banner from the outstretched hand of the skeletal altar.

Four remain grunts suddenly rushed in to block my way, forming a line with spears at the ready.

I snorted a laugh. This wouldn’t take much. A glance at Grax showed he had crushed the archer’s unit down to five men. The banner was as good as mine.

A quick swing took out the closest grunt. But as I stepped in to take out the rest, I noticed movement in the trees to the north of the platform.

A rider, wearing mostly gray with a blue vest, emerged from the forest and I recognized it as Amara. Behind her, from within the thick forest, something huge moved. An orange light appeared there and grew brighter.

Suddenly, a tall being stepped out into the clearing. It was a tree, in the shape of a man, with arms and legs. I’d seen similar before in my questing life and knew it to be a Treant. But this was much bigger than any I’d encountered before.

A champion.

And being a champion, it couldn’t be any old run of the mill Treant. It was on fire. Where there should have been leaves, there were large orange flames. Huge fires burned at the ends of its arms. Large cracks in its trunk formed a kind of face, with eyes and a mouth. And from within those, a fire burned.

Shocked, I took in these new arrivals. This was not good.

The Fire Treant ran forward toward Grax.

Amara kicked at her horse and galloped toward the platform, racing past Grax who was busy crushing the head of an archer with a hand.

Grax finally noticed the giant flaming tree coming at him. He turned to meet the attack, swinging his log-club.

The Fire Treant raised a flaming hand and grabbed the log-club, stopping the mighty swing. It plunged its other flaming hand into Grax’s face.

Grax bellowed in agony.

One Minute Warning!

Uh-oh. Things were getting out of hand quickly.

With Amara racing toward the platform, I attacked the grunts blocking my way to the banner. Two sword swipes left two of them dead. The last held his ground.

Amara reached the platform and galloped toward me.

I feinted in one direction, causing the last grunt to stab at empty air. Then I sliced his head off.

With no time left, I didn’t even bother to look at Amara. Instead, I leapt at the altar and grabbed the banner by its long wooden handle.

The skeletal hand released its grip. The banner was mine!

You have retrieved your banner!

Amara slammed into me with her mount sending me sprawling to the ground. The banner popped out of my grasp and skidded across the platform where it stopped, standing straight up like a flag pole.

Your banner had been dropped!

I had it! I touched it! Why didn’t it get returned?

But Amara would not give me pause to think through this annoying new conundrum. She dropped from her horse and attacked me with her sword.

I got to my feet just in time to parry her swings, which were fast and savage. Her face was scrunched with rage.

“You FILTERED FILTERED!” she screamed swinging at me.

So fierce was her attack, I couldn’t even counter with my own. It took everything I had to parry her swings.

“You need a more original vocabulary,” I said between her strikes. A glance told me where the banner was. But why hadn’t it returned? Was I suppose to do something?

Thirty Second Warning!

She angled herself between me and the banner. I had the frightening realization she was at full health, and my own was now less than twenty percent. Arrows and spears had taken their toll.

“This whole thing should have been finished at the start,” she said and launched into a quick succession of attacks.

She pushed me back so fast, I had to somersault backward over the altar.

Landing on the other side, I asked, “What the heck do you want with my quest item? It’s mine! I worked for it, not you.”

Amara marched around the altar but I moved the other way. For several moments she chased me in circles.

I wanted to laugh, or would have if the game wasn’t about to end.

Twenty Second Warning!

“The banner is worth a fortune on the auction house,” Amara said, trying to catch me. “It’s worth more to me than to you, FILTERED.”

Beyond her I could see Grax and the Fire Treant locked in each other’s grasp. Fire danced over Grax’s body. Even the arrows sticking out of his back were on fire. Both were bellowing at each other with deafening roars.

“When I win this,” I said, “I’ll buy you a dictionary.”

Suddenly, Grax dropped his flaming log-club and, while holding the Fire Treant close with the other hand, drove his fist into the Treant’s mouth.

“You’re just going to buy your way to the nearest crypt in a second. This game is mine!” Amara said, trying to get close. She was unaware of what was happening with her champion.

Grax yanked something out of the Treant’s mouth that looked like a wooden heart. The Tree champion’s flames intensified, then sputtered, and went out.

Ten Second Warning!

“Doesn’t look good for your friend,” I said with a nod over her shoulder.

Amara blinked in momentary confusion and, as she turned impulsively to look, I made a break for the banner.

Amara screamed and chased after me. As I passed her, she struck out and sliced my right leg.

A warning on my screen told me that leg was now useless. I sprawled to the ground but my momentum took me within reach of the banner.

I grabbed it with my free hand.

You have retrieved your banner!

Five Second Warning!

Amara descended on me, bringing her sword down with a heavy swing.

From the ground, I barely deflected the blow. The tip of her blade sliced my abdomen.

Four Seconds!

I tried to scramble to my feet, but another swing from Amara kept me down as I blocked it. She was screaming like a maniac.

Three Seconds!

Then I realized what I needed to do. The banner didn’t just need to be removed from the altar. It had to be taken off the platform, too!

Abandoning my own defense, I clutched the banner close to me with one hand and, dismissing my sword, used the other to crawl/fall backward to the edge of the platform which was only a few paces away.

Amara stayed close and slashed my left thigh.

Two Seconds!

My health was now at five percent and one leg refused to cooperate. Still, I managed to twist my body around and throw myself toward the platform’s edge.

One Second!

With both arms outstretched, I slid along the platform on my side like sliding into home plate. The bottom end of the banner’s wooden handle slipped over the very edge of the platform to touch the dirt outside it.

The banner vanished.

Your banner has been returned to base!

But I didn’t have time to process this, let alone celebrate. I looked up as Amara loomed over me.

I saw the briefest image: Amara bringing her sword down upon me, eyes wild with rage. And towering behind Amara was Grax, the ogre’s clothes and hair aflame. He, too, was swinging his flaming log-club downward, but at Amara’s head.

Then my view-screen went black, and a message appeared.

You have been slain in battle!

CHAPTER ELEVEN

My heart was racing and sweat cloyed at my skin beneath my simulation suit.

I felt jubilation at recovering my banner having no clue what had been required to do so. This only strengthened my resolve to play Battle Fields more often and perhaps study guides on military strategy.

Now I can see why Thorm became so addicted to them. Those last few moments fighting at the platform were some of the most intense I’d experienced playing this game in years. There were previous tough encounters, but not quite like that.

And I hoped there would be many more.

My thoughts went to Amara. She’d used that flaky hologram trick as a weak ploy to buy her time while she fetched the Flame Treant champion. And it worked, too.

Was Grax okay? Before dying, I didn’t get the chance to see if more enemy units were racing toward the platform. As far as I knew, he was the only one left standing after all that fighting.

But as the blackness of my screen brightened to reveal me laying in the crypt, my attention shifted from my wounded champion to my wounded Keep.

The map revealed that the enemy troll grunts, backed by archers, had attacked the base. The Keep was damaged to just under half its hit points.

Thankfully, both the footmen and archers I set to training had emerged to stop the assault.

Now, both forces were entangled in a ferocious fight. Even down in the crypt I could hear the clashing of weapons and screams of the dying.

Amara Frostwalker has been reborn to the world. Let the Battle continue!

I felt a little sense of victory knowing Amara had been squashed like a bug by Grax. But when I looked at my combat log, I’d only received 100 Battle Points for her death, while she got 1,000 for mine.

It had to be because I wasn’t the one who killed her. Whatever. I’ll take it for now and hope to come across another champion to spend it on.

I leapt from the slab and raced up the stairs. Emerging from the floor of the Keep revealed the damage which had already been done. Huge cracks webbed the walls and black smoke filled the upper ceiling.

But even through this I saw the Lookout wave down at me, then disappear.

Not wasting another moment, I raced outside.

Troll grunts lunged at footmen who parried and countered. My human archers had taken up position to one side of the archery range and fired volleys at the troll archers standing a short distance to the north.

I judged the strength of both forces to be about even. But now I joined the fray.

Striking out at the nearest troll, I dodged a spear jab by rolling to the ground. Standing, I thrust my sword up through the jaw of another troll.

A flashing icon on the map drew my eyes. It was Grax asking for new orders.

What was I doing? Other things needed my immediate attention right now. Fighting would come second. My men could handle this for a few more moments.

I ran through the fight to stand in the doorway of the Keep, mindful of arrant arrows and spears.

Grax appeared severely injured, but alive.

“I need more trolls to crush,” he told me from the chat view. His hair and eyebrows were all gone, burnt away. Wisps of smoke curled up from his blackened flesh.

With a laugh, I said, “Don’t worry, there will be more trolls. I promise.”

He peered about, somewhat disappointed. “Now what shall I do?”

Good question. Bringing him south to the base would be helpful. He could help guard while I repaired the buildings and built up another army.

But that would leave the platform undefended. Right now, with Grax there, it was in my control. Even if Amara managed to sneak down here and snatch the banner away again, she’d have a burnt, angry Grax to contend with when she reached the middle.

Also, without a scout or other unit in the vicinity, Grax could see what was coming from the north. And maybe keep them from moving further south just by his presence.

It wouldn’t last long. He was injured and alone now. But as a temporary stopgap it’d have to do.

“Guard the platform. If a solo unit is dumb enough to try to cross it take them out. But if there is more than you can handle, fall back, and come to the base.”

Grax frowned. “I can handle all units. No problem. I hope I don’t have to wait too long.”

I hoped we got to wait a long time and closed the chat. Time was needed now to get things in order.

The sound of the surrounding battle brought my thoughts back to the immediate situation. I went into the command menu and put another footmen and archer unit into training. Thankfully, my workers had been diligently mining away this entire time so gold was not an issue. But it soon would be.

With a final check of the map, I then launched into the fray, sword swinging.

In less than a minute, I helped my footmen eliminate the last of the grunts. Then we ran at the archers who managed a single volley before my forces cut into them.

One archer managed to hit me in the thigh which only ticked me off. More sword swings (and a little swearing) and the archers were decimated.

I looked around. The remaining men of my two units raised their weapons in a cheer.

“Yay for us,” I said, but didn’t feel it. There was too much to do. Right now, Amara was frantically building up an army, and I had little doubt she would make it sizable before marching south.

I assigned the footman to the banner altar. They would not move from there ever again if I had anything to say about it.

The archers, I sent north along the western curve to link up with Grax. I ordered the unit leader to assemble in a double line formation on the south edge of the platform. That way, they could support Grax when he engaged any approaching units.

It wasn’t much but still better than nothing.

Then I turned my attention to my poor beleaguered Keep, which billowed smoke from every opening.

Keep: 2,200 / 10,000 hit points.

Those enemy units had really done a number on it, but thankfully they didn’t succeed in razing it to the ground.

For this, I pulled one unit of workers off mining duty and assigned them to Keep repairs. It would be very expensive and repairing it fully would take too long and take up too many resources. So I resolved to bring it up to 5,000 hit points, at least.

With the workers on repairs I looked around. Other than waiting for units to finish training, and gold to be mined, there wasn’t much else I could do but wait.

So I did.

Once the footmen and archer units emerged I sent them both north together with orders to guard the platform.

While I controlled the middle, I didn’t have to worry about enemy units suddenly appearing at the base.

Another archer unit went into training, but instead of another footmen unit I chose a scout next, on a whim.

When he popped out, I sent him north along the east curve (just in case an rogue enemy unit was sitting there) with orders to move past the middle section and scout the enemy base, if possible.

At this point, the Keep repairs reached halfway. But instead of sending these workers back to the mine, I sent them to the neglected quarry.

My intention was to upgrade the Keep, and for that I’d need a lot more stone. Once upgraded, I’d have more worker units, and thus more resources quicker.

Unless Amara screwed things up for me, again.

Enemy Spotted!

My heart leapt in my chest. The map showed an enemy cavalry unit approaching the platform from the northeast.

Grax was already moving to intercept them.

The lone archer unit I sent earlier was now just arriving at the platform and formed a double line along its southern edge.

Freaking out a little, I commanded Grax to fall back to the platform. From there, he’d have the support of the archers. Running headlong into the cavalry in his injured state would be the end of him.

Grax grumbled in protest but did as commanded. The cavalry unit drew close but stopped just past the range of the archers.

I could sense Grax’s anticipation. He really wanted to kill someone. But he needed to wait.

We’d all have a chance to die soon enough.

The cavalry unit then turned and casually trotted back to the northeast and vanished around the bend. I thought this was a little strange. Without a unit in plain view, Amara wouldn’t be able to see the central area. Which meant she must have placed a scout nearby.

I was also convinced that the cavalry unit had meant to draw Grax away.

Soon the footman and archer unit arrived at the middle, much to my relief. I split the archer unit in two and had each half line up on either side of the platform along the river’s edge.

Then I set the footmen directly on the platform with orders not to move. They weren’t there to protect the altar, since Amara would need the banner first for it to be of any danger, but to block anyone from trying to cross. I didn’t think the river could by forded, at least not without a lot of difficulty so the platform was doubly important to control.

The next pair of archers and footmen were sent north, too. I felt confident that the only potential attack on the base now would be a solo Amara and could be dealt with. So any more units I trained were to be sent north immediately.

But not now. Instead, of building up my forces, I decided to wait and upgrade the Keep. I already had enough lumber, it was gold and stone that needed to accumulate.

This seemed to take ages, but the rate of gathering was pretty much even. By the time I had enough of everything the last two units I’d sent north were in position.

I then highlighted the Keep and purchased the upgrade option.

The tower Keep morphed instantly into a wider version of itself. The walls became thicker and more arrows slots appeared. Not much different.

Then I noticed not one but six Lookouts waving down at me, each armed with a crossbow. The defensive radius also expanded and easily enveloped the banner’s altar.

Nice. I pulled up the command menu and saw the option to hire more workers. Three of ten units currently active.

Sweet! Seven more worker units, here we come!

One hundred gold produced a new unit that stumbled out of the Keep’s door. I sent them to the gold mine. Now I just had to wait for the gold to accumulate and I’d hire the other six.

Things were looking up.

Enemy Spotted!

My eyes flew to the map.

At the middle, enemy units were approaching from both directions. And there were a lot of them.

Four units from the northwest curve, and another four from the northeast. And that was just what my own units could see.

Amara was coming now, and it looked like she intended on seizing the platform back.

I found myself smiling.

Time for war.

CHAPTER TWELVE

I glanced over my unit icons at the middle.

Archers were positioned on the southern side of the platform and along the river. The footmen units were placed side by side on the northern edge with one standing directly on the platform. I also placed Grax next to the altar.

For now, this was as defensive as I could get. Once battle was engaged, I could rely on their strategic positioning to hold the line and, hopefully, repel any attack.

Or so I told myself. How the heck would I even know this would work having never even played the most basic of strategy games beyond chess?

Anyways, with the middle firmly locked for the moment I returned my attention to my base.

With the gold now accumulating faster, I hired another two more worker units and set one each to the woodyard and the gold mine.

The next worker unit I set to building a cavalry grounds which I positioned next to the archery range.

While I waited for them to build it up, I kept a tense eye on the middle.

Amara had moved her armies close but stopped both about twenty paces away from my archer’s maximum range. Both sets had two footmen at the front with two archer units at the back.

I didn’t think she’d attack with these units, yet. She’d wait until reinforcements arrived then hit with overwhelming force.

If I attacked her now, it would only serve to drain my own strength. Had I cavalry up there, then I’d use them to attack immediately, followed up with footmen and archers. This would also allow Grax to become the wandering agent of carnage he craved to be.

But I needed to wait. No doubt Amara was doing similar right now, building up her cavalry, the strongest unit available to us outside of champions.

Cavalry Grounds complete.

A long set of stalls were erected next to a wide field with a small obstacle course.

From the command menu I selected the cavalry unit.

Unit: Cavalry

Race: Human

Hit Points: 120

Speed: 35

Weapon: Sword

Cost: 500 gold

When my gold counter hit that number, I selected to train my first official cavalry unit.

Training time: 7 minutes.

Horses appeared within the stalls, and a rider with a mount ran through the grounds, jumping over obstacles.

Ouch. With their expensive cost and longer training time, it would take awhile to amass a sizable group of them.

With another glance to ensure nothing had changed at the middle, I hired the remainder of my worker units. I reassigned all units of workers to the gold mine, but kept two on lumber duties and one on the quarry.

With the Keep upgraded, I’d now concentrate on training units as fast as possible. The plan was to build another cavalry ground and maybe second barracks, to help with output.

Suddenly, I got a report from the scout, whom I’d completely forgotten about. He was positioned about half way up the northeast approach to Amara’s base, hidden in the trees. He’d snuck past all the enemy units assembled at the middle undetected.

“Incoming cavalry,” he said. From his view point I could see two units of trolls on horseback trotting south.

“Okay,” I said, feeling what optimism I had deflated a little. “Keep heading north and give me a view of Amara’s base.”

“Yes, commander,” the scout said and signed off. This guy wasn’t as cocky as the previous one which made conversation a little more robotic.

There was nothing I could do right now about those cavalry units. I knew they’d be coming, and more would follow.

As I impatiently waited for my own cavalry to finish, I selected another footmen and archer unit to train as the money became available.

The gold was pouring in, for which I was immensely grateful.

By now the enemy cavalry had arrived at the middle and placed themselves to one side of the main force on the northeast approach.

Then from the northwest approach, two other cavalry units appeared.

Okay, things were about to get real, and I’d be more help at the middle than here. Quickly, I assigned two worker units to build another cavalry grounds, which sped up its construction.

As this finished being built the new cavalry unit appeared and formed up next to the stalls. I promptly sent them to the middle at full speed, ensuring they were set to autonomous.

I started training another.

At the middle, the two new enemy cavalry units positioned themselves similarly to the northwest formation. Things were getting cramped up there. Only a matter of time until something snapped.

The second cavalry grounds finished, and I assigned the workers to another barracks. This would be it in terms of buildings for now. I’d considered trying to build barracks closer to the middle, but I just didn’t have time, yet. If I survived the impending battle in the middle, a base near the platform could be considered.

Another archer and footmen unit popped out, and north they went.

As I trained more, I dug into the command menu a little. Surely there was a way to get all this automated, so I didn’t need to keep watching training timers.

Then I found an option to set up a training queue that encompassed all my training buildings, not just individually. Thank the Gaming Gods. No doubt, Amara had been using this since the beginning which helped train units more efficiently, without waiting on a commander to initiate things.

Trying not to get too annoyed with my noob status, I set up a queue that prioritized cavalry training, followed by footmen, then archers. As the required resources became available, the next unit in the queue would be trained. Each unit would then move quickly to the middle area.

Now I placed all ten of my worker units at the gold mine. Without needing to construct more buildings or upgrade the keep, the need for stone was nil. And I had more than enough wood stockpiled for now.

It was all about the gold, and how fast I could get it.

With that taken care of, my attention could be moved to leading an army, rather than building one.

As if on cue, enemy units started to move. All four cavalry units were withdrawing and moving back northwards.

What the heck? There was nowhere else to go but back to their base, and the middle was where the fight was going to be.

Regardless, I had to get up there. With a final look around my base to ensure the lone footman and archer units still guarded my banner’s altar, I summoned Smoke and headed out.

Speeding north, my attention remained glued to the map.

Now all four enemy cavalry units stopped a short distance from the rear of the formations. The two to the northwest then turned around, facing southward, one lined up behind the other. The cavalry units in the northeast did the same.

As I passed the halfway point to the middle, four more enemy cavalry units appeared. Two for each approach. These lined up behind the others.

Now there were two lines of four cavalry units all facing the middle.

This could not be good.

Coming around the final bend to the middle, I passed several of my own units, en route. But I didn’t give them any mind, so focused on the strange behavior of the enemy cavalry.

What was Amara up to? And was she commanding her units from her base? Her icon was nowhere on the map and my scout in the northeast was not in any position yet to see her.

I arrived at the platform, a little relieved that nothing else had changed since the strange enemy movements. My gut instinct told me I needed to do something with my formation now while I still had a chance.

Whether this would be a mistake or not, only time would tell.

Quickly, I moved my units forward. By splitting them in two, one group to face each enemy formation, I hoped to counter being hit by one massive army.

I set my footmen in the front, three units side by side, followed by archers and cavalry to the northwest. A similar group went northeast.

The idea was not to engage the enemy, but block them from joining up with the other group.

Thankfully, (or maybe worriedly) none of the enemy units reacted to this sudden shift of my forces. Either Amara wasn’t paying attention, or she was laughing at my folly.

Regardless, in less than a minute I now had both approaches blocked with footmen units spread out from the river all the way to the trees to the north.

In the small space between these blocking formations I placed most of my remaining units. I still had more coming from the base, and a grumbling Grax standing next to the altar.

Not quite certain what to do at this point, I let Amara make the next move.

She did not disappoint.

As one, both enemy formations suddenly moved. But instead of forward, they shifted to the sides, forming a large gap down their middle. At the back end of this gap was the first unit of each cavalry line.

Uh-oh, I thought.

The cavalry from both approaches launched into a charge and moved as a line down the gap between units, straight at my waiting defensive wall of footmen.

I reacted the only way I could, by ordering all archer units to fire at will.

By the time they let loose their volley, the first enemy cavalry unit had already raced past their forward line, and into the space which separated the armies.

Arrows found their marks, sending trolls and horses spilling to the ground. But this did not blunt their charge one iota.

On both sides, the cavalry slammed into my waiting footmen units. As each cavalry unit emerged from their army’s gap, they altered their trajectory slightly to pass the engaged cavalry to slam into the next unit of footmen.

It took less than tens seconds for all this to transpire, and now each enemy cavalry unit was stomping and fighting their way through my forward lines.

The footmen to the northwest started to buckle under the assault.

Enemy archers moved forward and began firing volley’s in the rear of the footmen’s formations.

In turn, my own archers fired back and soon the sky was filled with zinging clouds of arrows flying back and forth.

I looked from the frontlines to my assembled forces around the platform. There were so many now, they practically filled the space south of the platform down to the trees. More were arriving every few minutes and even started to form a line from either approach.

As both sides took losses, they would be replaced. Back and forth it would go, for how long was anyone’s guess. Maybe Amara would finally gain control of the platform, but I’d fight to get it back.

This entire situation was one big meat grinder, and Amara and I were simply feeding into it.

I shook my head. With so many units at our disposal and the gold flowing continuously, this fight could go on forever.

Something was needed to tip the balance.

Suddenly, there was a deafening shriek from above.

I looked up, shielding my eyes from the sunlight.

High above was a bird, flying from the north over the trees. And it wasn’t any old bird, it was huge.

Atop the bird sat a rider, and her gray garb with blue highlights made her identifiable even from such a height.

Amara.

She was coming to attack the platform.

I pulled up the giant bird’s stats.

Name: Yuinnick

Race: Great Eagle

Rank: Champion

Hit Points: 500

Speed: 60 (flight)

Y’godda’s Aerial mount.

This was not good. Amara had used the Battle points she gained from killing me to hire that thing.

Why can’t I have a dang aerial mount?

Getting over my initial surprise, I shouted orders for the units at the platform to tighten up and for the archers to be ready.

If Amara wanted to make a suicidal run at the platform, I’d be happy to oblige her.

But instead of descending, the bird kept flying, its massive shadow passing over me.

As it kept going, a cold realization grabbed me.

She wasn’t coming to the platform at all. She was flying south.

To my banner.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Oh, crap.

For several moments, I simply gaped at Amara and her new champion mount as they sailed out of view over the southern trees.

Had I known a flying champion mount was on the Battlefield I would have made a point of locating it. And if I couldn’t hire it, I’d set a guard to keep it from Amara.

But there was no point lamenting what was a moot point.

Amara was on the way to my base, and she had to be stopped. But how?

Quickly, I rode Smoke through the dense throng of units cramming the platform area. My mind was no longer on the battles raging nearby, just the fluttering red banner at my base.

“Out of the way!” I shouted with frustration. Since I was the idiot who jammed them all together, I was now the idiot who had to get past them.

“Commander coming through!” soldiers shouted as they jostled each other to make room.

I navigated my way through the units until I emerged past the densest part of the formation. With a kick at Smoke, I headed down the southwest curve.

Enemy spotted!

It was one of the Lookouts at the Keep. Amara’s icon appeared above the trees due north of their position.

Analyzing my map, I was alarmed to see that all buildings had each just started training units. Previous units had already moved on and were halfway to the middle. All of those were slow moving footmen save for one cavalry unit.

Grumbling curses, I selected the cavalry unit and ordered it back to base at top speed.

The only other defenders present at the base were the lookouts as well as one archer and one footmen unit. The latter two having been assigned to guard the banner.

For some reason I didn’t think this would give Amara much cause for concern. If she felt she didn’t have a chance to get the banner, this attack wouldn’t be attempted.

I passed footmen units as I raced southward, and each one cheered in kind. I didn’t feel celebratory. This had taken me completely by surprise, something Amara was good at. I needed to be the one full of surprises, for a change.

Halfway there, I got the footmen’s leader onto a chat screen.

“You see her coming?” I asked, rhetorically. Of course he did. They all did. I just needed to hear him say so.

“Yes, Commander!” the footmen leader said. “And we are ready for her!”

I wished that were true.

“Let me see what she’s doing,” I said. By now, Amara’s icon was slowing down as it sidled up next to the Keep.

The leader turned around giving me a view of the base.

The great eagle was hovering high above, with Amara peering downward, assessing the situation.

The Lookouts atop the Keep fired their crossbows, but their bolts came up short. I noticed with dread that reloading these weapons took the Lookouts forever.

My archer unit stood nearby, bows at the ready. They didn’t even attempt to fire since Amara was well out of their range.

The footmen were assembled around the altar, eyes on the aerial invader.

What was she going to do?

I was still too far. Less than two minutes out.

The eagle adjusted its height and came in closer to the top of the Keep. The Lookouts were still loading their crossbows as quick as they could.

It wouldn’t be fast enough.

The eagle reared its head back then opened its massive beak. Thrusting forward it let out a terrifying shriek.

It was using an ability.

The shriek emanating from the eagle was like a physical attack. The air in front of it shimmered like a heatwave. The Lookouts were enveloped in a torrent of deafening sound.

The Lookouts were knocked back and sent flying over the battlements. They tumbled screaming down the vast height of the Keep to the ground.

With this problem eliminated, Amara brought the eagle around the Keep and landed.

The archers moved close and loosened their bows.

But as the arrows zinged toward their mark, the eagle stood tall and flapped its mighty wings creating an incredible wind.

The arrows were knocked out of mid-flight as the wind intensified. In seconds, the eagle generated hurricane-force winds.

The archers tried to stand against this, but were sent flying to the ground, or tumbling into the trees.

While the great eagle maintained the attack with its wings, Amara jumped off its back.

The moment before she touched the ground she vanished.

Shadow Form.

My footmen, shocked by the attack on the archers, but still rooted to the spot I commanded them not to leave, looked about in confusion.

Oh, for the love of…

“Watch out!” I shouted at the footmen leader. “She’s in Shadow Form!”

I rounded the final bend, and the Keep was in sight, but I was a good thirty seconds away.

The footmen looked about, apprehensive. They knew an enemy was nearby, but had no idea where.

Yuinnick continued its attack, buffeting the archers with the horrific wind. When one archer managed to get purchase and stand, he was immediately sent sprawling to the ground.

Your Banner Has Been Taken!

No, no, no, I thought. This cannot be happening. Not again!

Amara had snuck by the footmen in Shadow Form, but the moment she grabbed the banner she became visible. Crouched on the altar itself, banner grasped tightly in one hand, she killed the nearest surprised footman with a sword swing.

The other eleven footmen reacted, whirling to confront her.

The great eagle immediately stopped flapping its wings and charged forward at the footmen formation, shrieking loudly.

As some footmen engaged Amara, others turned to face the frightening champion moving in to attack.

I was ten seconds away.

Amara’s sword was a blur of motion parrying sword swings from her perch on the skeletal altar. Surrounded and outnumbered, she appeared in a desperate fight to keep them at bay.

This attempt at the banner had been a tremendous risk to take. But fortune favors the bold, especially on the Battle Field.

Yuinnick snapped at a footman with its beak, slicing him in two. Then it crushed another with its massive talons while flapping its wings to keep balance. The great eagle moved in closer, forcing the footmen to scramble out of the way.

Amara noticed me galloping toward her and grinned while slicing the head off a footman.

“I’m coming for you!” I found myself shouting. My heart raced as the distance between us shrank.

Then Amara moved. She dodged a footman’s sword swing, then rolled under another’s attack.

Yuinnick brushed three footmen away with a giant wing, as if they were toys, and squatted down.

“No!” I yelled, changing my direction toward the great eagle.

Amara jumped and stepping off a fallen footman’s back, leapt up and into Yuinnick’s saddle.

The huge bird flapped its wings and launched up from the ground.

Unperturbed, I took Smoke directly under the eagle, its massive form blocking out the sky. Wings beat around me and the wind threatened to knock me to the grass.

But as Yuinnick ascended, I still had a chance at one desperate attempt to stop them.

I shifted from my saddle to my feet, and using my enhanced leap ability, jumped straight up from Smoke’s back.

The next second, I found myself clinging to a leathery leg of the eagle as it ascended northward into the sky.

Below, I saw Smoke running about in confusion. The remaining footman looked up at me in amazement.

For a few moments I could only marvel at my own folly. What had been the point of this?

It didn’t appear that Yuinnick noticed my presence, so large was the creature.

We sped northward, and the dense forest below moved past at an alarming speed. Did Amara intend to go to the center altar?

A quick look showed that my forces still firmly controlled the platform and the area immediately north of it. But her own army was pressing forward. They were closer than before.

Not waiting to give her any more satisfaction at snatching my banner, again, I decided to try something really stupid. There were few options for me, anyway.

My legs and arms were wrapped around the thick leg of the eagle. I released my grip with one hand and summoned my sword. Then I stabbed upwards.

Yuinnick shrieked with pain and its flapping wings lurched in surprise.

As if in answer to my attack, the eagle started to descend. I stabbed again and blood flowed from the wound under its huge feathers.

Now Yuinnick tried to use the talons on its other leg to swipe at me, but it couldn’t reach.

When I stabbed again, I felt us falling faster.

I looked down just in time to see us fly into the tops of the trees.

The branches smashed into me at horrific speed. I tried to hide behind the eagle’s thick leg but it appeared to be willing to take more damage if it meant I would be knocked off.

It worked.

I couldn’t hold on while being attacked by speeding trees, and I was smacked hard again, losing my grip.

I had one last glance of the eagle’s mammoth form flapping away, a gold beam of light shooting upwards from its back where my banner was being carried away.

Crypt, here I come, I thought morbidly.

Then I plummeted through the forest canopy.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

My avatar bounced unceremoniously from branch to branch as I fell through the trees.

Reaching bottom, I did a hard face plant into the ground, and my screen went black.

Well, that didn’t work, I thought. Various alternate scenarios played through my mind as I waited to be reborn, but none would have ended well. Perhaps I should have waited until we were closer to the platform before attacking the eagle? My archers could have lent some support.

Mentally, I shrugged. Didn’t matter now. Amara had the banner, again. While I…

I looked curiously at my view-screen. Nothing had changed, the blackness remained. Then I noticed the icons still on the edge of my vision. They usually vanished while I was being reborn.

My health indicator was at 2%. Oh, crap. I wasn’t dead!

Pushing forward, my avatar lifted her face out of the thick loam of the forest floor. I blinked in confusion at my surroundings. Trees, lots of them, crowded around me like towering guards.

Looking upwards I could see the blue sky high above. The path of my fall was clear from all the snapped branches.

Feeling like an idiot, I stood and brushed myself off.

Then I looked to the map.

Amara appeared within view of my fighting units at the middle. She circled the platform once, but my army were still firmly in control of it. If she landed, she would be swarmed.

Then, as if deciding now was not the time, she flew northward, and her icon eventually vanished as she passed out of view.

My army still fought a protracted war. Units crashed against enemy units. Formations on both sides morphed as the battle situation changed. Amara’s army was gaining some ground, but my double block of units kept them back.

Still, it was only a matter of time. Now that she had my banner, she could sit back at her base and funnel a constant stream of trolls south. Eventually, she’d break through or simply wear me down. Then the platform would be hers.

And the game would be over.

Getting angry again, I started to make my way west, the shortest distance out of the forest according to the map.

This terrain was not meant for travel, at all. Most of the way I had to climb up from the cramped forest floor with its huge root system that intertwined to make a living barrier. Carefully, I leapt from branch to branch.

I was mindful of my health. Yeah, I could purposely take a tumble and be back in my base in thirty seconds. But Amara would get Battle Points for it. Even if she didn’t directly kill me, her big bird was the one that dropped me. She’d get 100 points, and I wouldn’t let her have them.

Before I emerged at the forest’s edge I had called on Smoke, who ran up from the base to meet me. When I finally escaped the forest gymnasium he was there, nickering in welcome.

I climbed up into his saddle. “Let’s get to the Keep.”

As we headed south, I looked over the perpetual fight in the middle.

My units were smashed up against Amara’s units and although she had more cavalry than I, more of my own horsemen were heading north or lined up down both approaches.

Grax still sat back from the main action, guarding the altar. His health had actually increased a little, perhaps to an innate regeneration ability for champions. But he still was not strong enough to move closer and assist. A single volley from an archer unit would do him in.

I was genuinely at a loss as to what do to next. Fight until Amara gained the platform through attrition?

As we arrived at my base, both the defending archer unit and footmen unit had retaken their positions. All their faces were sullen. In their minds, they had failed and lost the banner.

The cavalry unit I had redirected to the base stood by. I simply sent them north again.

“You fought well,” I said to the defending units as I dismounted. “And against difficult odds.”

This only seemed to mollify them slightly.

What else could be said? The banner was gone.

Before entering the Keep I looked northward. Far in the distance were two thread-thin beams of light.

Wonderful.

I also noted my scout had been spotted and killed by archers. Great.

I entered the Keep and sat in the middle of the floor. Above, a Lookout waved at me from the trapdoor and returned to duty.

At least the Lookouts respawn on their own, I thought absentmindedly.

As I watched my health regenerate, I glared at the unit icons on the map. This was not fun. Losing, that is. Worse, the knowledge I was going to lose, regardless, sucked even more.

Amara was in possession of both banners.

I could attempt to fight my way to her base. Even if successful, it could take forever to get there. I’d also have to secure both approaches because while concentrating on one, the other could be a threat to my advancing army’s flank.

I looked at the map with its figure-eight formation and the grass plains which funneled units around like circles of death.

The trees were more than just a resource they were an impediment, too. So thickly packed that even a footmen unit could not pass through them.

Suddenly, I was struck with a thought.

I scrutinized the map more closely. Could it work?

Only one way to find out.

With my health bar at 100%, I left the Keep. Outside, I mounted Smoke. To the footmen and archer unit leaders, I said, “Hold fast while I’m gone.”

They snapped a salute. “Yes, Commander!”

Part of me blamed them for letting the banner be taken, but really the blame was all mine. Inexperienced and completely unprepared, I’d let Amara have the upper hand this entire time.

I rode northwest at a hard gallop. By the midway point of the bend I passed units who were waiting in line to get to middle and more were still coming from the base. Crazy.

One giant grindfest.

Maybe I could change that.

As I approached the final northern bend toward the middle, I kept Smoke close to the outer tree line. It was possible an enemy scout was watching me, but I decided to minimize the risk of being seen.

Roughly fifty paces before the turn opened up to the middle clearing, I jumped to the ground and dismissed Smoke.

Several of my units were in line here and everyone gave a wave and a cheer.

I grimaced. So much for keeping a low profile.

Then I slipped into Shadow Form.

Keeping to just within the trees I continued around the bend and headed east.

The mass of units got more dense as everyone crowded toward the platform, the only river crossing.

As I approached the last few trees before the clearing I could hear the ferocious fighting taking place just ahead. Screams of men dying, horses in pain, arrows zinging about, sword and spears clashing.

But there was another sound, just a short distance past the tree line.

Rushing water.

Carefully, I entered the forest at the western edge of the middle – the pinched waist of the map’s figure eight.

I climbed over bulging roots and ducked under thick branches. Then the trees opened up to the river which flowed from somewhere deeper in the forest to the west and continued on to the middle platform to the east, just beyond my view.

The river was a good twenty paces across here and looked deep. No one was meant to cross it, such was its design.

No army units, anyway.

Using as much available ground as I could, I ran at the water. At the river’s edge, I jumped. I used my Leap ability, which I’d been diligently assigning skill points to over the last few character levels.

These points paid off.

I landed on a massive root on the opposite bank.

Fearing an ambush of some kind, I froze in place, sword at the ready.

The only thing that assaulted me was the sound of the raging river and the cacophony of battle through the trees to the east.

After the count of ten, I moved, quickly and quietly. There was still the possibility of a scout nearby, so stealth was crucial.

Trying to ignore my fighting troops so close by, I headed due north. Something more important needed my immediate attention other than commanding doomed units.

I was going to take Amara’s banner.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

I cautiously made my way north, navigating the barrier of trees. It was slow going considering the forest was not meant to be traversed, but it made me relatively confident I would not be detected.

To the east I sometimes caught glimpses of troll units. Enemy units were so bunched up in the middle that they, too, had to line up and wait for their turn.

I kept my focus on the difficult terrain ahead. Jumping from branch to branch, scaling tree trunks, and avoiding impassible clusters of roots took all my concentration.

Soon, I was nearing the final northern turn to Amara’s base, according to my map. The trees were even closer together here, and I decided to leave the forest and follow the tree line the rest of the way. As long as I was careful, I would be able to get close.

I changed direction to the east and dropped from a branch.

And landed right next to a troll scout.

I froze in surprise.

The troll scout whirled around, eyes wide with apprehension.

He did not look directly at me, but cast his gaze about trying to find the source of the sound.

Even this close, my Shadow Form was good. The forest was nothing but dark shadows and, as a result, made me fully invisible.

With a dagger in his hand, the scout slowly turned to take in his surroundings. I was only two paces from where he crouched.

Eliminating him would be easy, but then Amara would see the scout’s death message and know instantly where I was.

I kept perfectly still and watched nervously as the scout continued to scan the area.

Suddenly, the scout took a step forward, dagger in front of him.

Uh-oh.

The green humanoid’s large black eyes darted this way and that.

Great, I had to spook a real nervous one.

He took another step forward and the tip of his dagger nearly touched my vest.

Shadow Form would be lost the moment I engaged in combat, like striking out at the scout, or with physical contact.

Holding my breath I leaned back. I wanted to try to move away but I could not be certain of my footing where I landed.

This close I could see the incredible detail of the troll’s features. The pores in his green oily skin, the bristly hair that jutted out of his huge nostrils like pitchforks.

This game was so realistic that even his breath stank like a fetid wind wafting over a slop pile.

For several long agonizing moments the scout stood like this. Eyes scanning, dagger inches from my chest.

Then, the scout relaxed and snorted. He turned away and moved southward, slinking through the trees. Soon, he vanished from view.

I sighed with relief and resumed my own way.

At the tree line, I paused. The plains curved due west from here and continued south to the middle.

A cavalry unit rumbled by, shaking the ground. None of the troll riders glanced in my direction.

Keeping close to the trees I went west until the forest ended at a large clearing.

Amara’s base.

It did not look that much different than mine, only she had three of each unit’s buildings for quicker training. These were lined up side by side next to her Keep.

The Keep had been upgraded, too. Troll Lookouts with crossbows watched from the tower’s crown.

From the top of the keep emanated the golden beam of light indicating the location of a banner. My banner.

Amara was inside with it. But what for? Added protection? Made sense. She could not be assassinated while safely hidden away within the walls of the Keep.

Admittedly, I had hoped to catch Amara unaware and back-stab her causing her to drop my banner. But that pleasure appeared to be denied from me. For now.

This was another tactic I took note of for future use. If you have the banner but can’t win, hide.

I scanned the rest of the base and was surprised to see she had a gold mine right next to her Keep. She didn’t have to go looking for her gold like I did. Instead, she lucked out and had the gold right at her starting area. I could see workers digging furiously away and bringing buckets of gold out of the mine and dumping the nuggets into a huge iron hopper.

A little further north at the tree line was a quarry. So she had that near her starting point, too.

This explained how she was able to attack me so early in the game. Everything was here to help her get started with minimal delay.

Plant the banner, build the keep, get the first worker unit, build the barracks, train the grunts and rush south.

I tried not to feel annoyed, but failed.

Directly north of the Keep was the skeletal altar. A blue banner fluttered in the wind within the grasp of a skeletal hand.

Slumped next to the altar, large and terrifying, was Yuinnick. The great eagle didn’t look to be in good health and its eyes were closed as if sleeping. In fact, its health indicator was less than 10%. I must have inflicted a bleeding wound on the champion causing it to lose so much health.

It was probably slowly regenerating like Grax.

Looking about I noticed no units assigned to guarding the altar, let alone the base.

Everything Amara had was at the middle or on its way there.

As I surveyed Amara’s domain, an army unit emerged from each of the buildings having finished their training. They immediately marched or galloped off, some via the southwest passage, the rest the southeast.

Perfect. All the buildings were starting to train again, which meant I had about five minutes.

With a final look around I detached from the tree line and moved toward the altar. As I approached, my eyes danced from Yuinnick, to the Lookouts above, and to the Keep door which was closed.

When I arrived at the altar, I paused. Yuinnick was the closest threat but was oblivious to my presence. It seemed lost in its regeneration process.

The blue banner fluttered in the wind.

The moment I grabbed this, all hell was going to break loose.

Okay, Vee, you can do this, I thought.

I took a deep breath and reached for the banner’s wooden handle.

The Keep’s door suddenly slammed open.

I froze, hand an inch from the banner.

Amara bolted out of the door and marched in my direction looking angry. In one hand was my banner.

Uh-oh.

Maintaining my Shadow Form, I summoned my sword and tensed for a fight.

But instead of coming at me she went to Yuinnick, who’s eyes blinked open at her approach.

“This is taking too long,” Amara said. I couldn’t tell if that was directed at the eagle or she was just talking to herself.

She jumped up into the great eagle’s saddle.

She’s leaving! I thought with jubilation. This would make snatching her banner that much easier.

As Amara settled in, Yuinnick flapped his wings in preparation for take off.

The strong winds it produced caused the banner next to me to flutter wildly.

As the long blue banner whipped in the wind, the end of it curled around to graze my outstretched hand.

At its touch, my Shadow Form shimmered slightly for a moment, like a heat wave in a desert.

Amara happened to be looking in my general direction, and suddenly her head snapped over to look directly at me.

Uh-oh.

The elven woman’s eyes widened with alarm. “You!” she screamed.

Time to go!

Without wasting another moment I grabbed the banner and my Shadow Form dropped.

You Have the Enemy Banner!

The next instant I summoned Smoke who appeared beside me.

“You FILTERED!” Amara roared. She screamed at the Lookouts to shoot at me.

As I leapt onto Smoke, a crossbow bolt actually ricocheted off the banner’s wooden pole with a loud twang.

I kicked at Smoke’s sides and we were off.

Behind me, Amara was shouting filtered obscenities at me, then at Yuinnick for not moving fast enough. But within moments, she had the great eagle champion lifting off in pursuit.

This is nuts, I thought. What I was doing was crazy.

Instead of following the plains in either direction that lead to the middle, I headed straight for the wall of forest directly south.

From somewhere above and behind me I heard the flapping of giant wings. A bolt zinged past my head.

Go! Go! Go!

The trees got closer.

A huge shadow fell over me and I turned to see Yuinnick’s giant talons reaching down for me.

With a shout of surprise I jumped off of Smoke. At that moment, the mammoth bird snatched the horse and lifted him off the ground.

As I tumbled to the earth, I barely managed to keep a hold of the banner. Quickly, I ran straight at the trees as fast as my legs would carry me.

Behind me I heard Amara shouting at the eagle and heard Smoke drop heavily to the ground and whinny in pain.

You mount has been killed.

Sorry, buddy, I thought grimly, running like a Shadow possessed.

The trees got closer.

Wind buffeted me from behind, again, and the eagle’s shadow fell over me.

From my peripheral vision I saw the tip of a great black talon start to curl around me.

Letting out a shout I charged into the forest.

Yuinnick’s outstretched feet practically propelled me forward, and I dived between two huge oaks.

I heard the eagle crash into the trees, and it shrieked. Branches snapped and wings flapped with the impact.

But instead of looking back I kept going. Tumbling, jumping and ducking under branches.

Soon, the sounds of the great eagle and the filtered shouts of Amara were diffused by the thick foliage.

Heart pounding, and lungs bursting, I moved as quickly as the terrain would allow.

As I moved southward, I realized I was grinning like a maniac and even laughed.

I had Amara’s banner!

Next stop: The platform altar.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

I ran as fast as I could manage, but the very terrain conspired to slow me to a crawl.

My heart still pounded hard in my chest and I felt gallons of sweat pour over my body under the simulation suit. I was elated to the point of being giddy looking at the magnificent blue banner in my possession.

But I didn’t fool myself into thinking I had won in any way. Not even close. In fact, the hard part was just beginning.

The crush of units at the middle intensified, no doubt because Amara was now increasing the pressure to seize the platform.

My units were fighting heroically, but even now I could see they were being pushed back. Both prongs of formations had shifted southward and now formed a single front.

Above the forest canopy, I heard Yuinnick screech and flap its mighty wings. Amara was in pursuit. And even though I couldn’t see her, her icon was prominent on the map right above mine.

Would she drop down and attack me? It would mean giving up the support of her eagle champion as the huge bird could never get through even the top portion of the forest canopy.

As I progressed southward, Amara circled above. She was trying to think of what to do. Good. Let her fret for once.

After following me well past the halfway point of the circular forest, Amara flew southward to the middle area.

I allowed myself the slightest feeling of relief. Fighting her in this terrain would not have been ideal, and I suspected she knew the odds of winning would weigh heavily in favor with who owned the platform. So that was where she would go.

It was also my only destination.

I considered hiding out in the forest indefinitely. Amara would eventually have to come in and confront me. But that would be pointless and extend this Battle Field nonsense for ages.

No, I wanted this stupid game to be over and done with, once and for all. And I would do it by not hiding or avoiding a fight, like Amara did back at her Keep.

This would be settled where it was intended to take place all along.

The middle platform.

Soon I was within about fifty paces of the southern edge of the forest. Even at this distance and with all the trees enclosed around me, I could hear the intense sounds of combat.

On my map could be seen all the unit icons jammed so close they practically overlapped each other.

I zoomed in for a clearer picture of what was happening and immediately spotted a problem.

The forest edge was lined with enemy units which only minutes before was under my units’ control.

They were blocking my way to the platform.

I scoffed. This had to be Amara’s doing. She knew I would emerge from the forest at that location and did everything she could to get her men into position there. In fact, I now noticed the entire forest was encircled by enemy units. Amara had me completely surrounded.

Quickly, I gave commands to my troops defending the northern edge of the platform to push north toward the trees. Each unit leader confirmed the order, but looking at the crush of enemies they were facing, I doubted it would do much good.

Still, I had to try. Sitting and waiting for something to occur was not in my DNA, much to my detriment.

Skulking forward, I drew closer to the forest edge. Movement could be seen between the trees as men and horses fought in the middle clearing.

Then I saw them. Grunts fumbling through the trees in my direction. Dozens of them. Watching them try to negotiate the tangle of foliage was laughable. But they were slowly making progress.

They were coming for me.

Not wanting to retreat, I climbed. I had grown slightly adapt at scaling the trees here as I’d gotten so much recent practice. In the upper canopy, I jumped from branch to branch, and from tree to tree, making my way southward.

Below I heard shouting and caught the occasional glance of a grunt staring up at me. If they wanted to come up here, let them try.

One grunt threw his spear, and it thunked into the bark next to my feet. Others started in kind and soon spears where swishing through the surrounding air, some striking close by.

I moved faster, mindful of my balance.

Then I reached the very edge of the forest and from the safety of a huge branch thick with leaves, peered downward at the chaos below.

Amara’s units had now pushed right up against the northern edge of the platform. My units were fighting like rabid animals to keep them back but the pressure was too great.

Past the platform were the mass assembly of my own army waiting to join in.

Arrows flew from every direction. Screams and death were everywhere. The carnage was staggering.

Sensing something amiss, I turned and looked behind me.

Amazingly, two grunts had managed to climb the tree and were now trying to take aim at me with their spears.

Time to go.

With a final glance at the mass of enemy units between me and the platform, I jumped outward through the leaves. My Leap ability kicked in and I found myself soaring through the air.

A swarm of arrows zipped by me in the same direction, fired only a moment before my jump. Several struck me along my right side and in an instant my health bar dropped by half.

As I fell downward amongst the arrow cloud, I had the strange arrow-eye view of their trajectory.

But I came up short of the platform.

Instead, I landed right on the shoulders of a troll cavalry leader who grunted with the impact. Someone managed to slice my left thigh with a sword and nearly caused me to fall.

Even injured, I could still use my momentum and jumped from the cavalry leader and sailed over the  front lines.

An attempt at a graceful landing was foiled by my odd angle and extensive injuries, and I tumbled across the platform to slam hard against the altar.

For a few seconds, my avatar could only see stars.

Arrows landed around me, and someone was screaming at me to get back. I looked up to see a footman leader trying to help me but an arrow punctured his temple and he fell from my wobbly view.

Well, I’m here, I thought, trying to stand.

Human cavalry and footmen created a line across the platform only a few paces from the altar. A massive crush of enemy units pressed against them.

I’m losing the platform.

Grax loomed over me. “You are injured.” He said, log-club on his shoulder.

His health bar was worse than mine. “You, too,” I said.

Suddenly, the sky darkened.

It was Amara on Yuinnick circling overhead. She was low to the ground, and I ordered all my archers to change their targets to her.

As arrows shot up toward her, she dived.

“Death now,” Grax said, hefting his weapon. “It shall be glorious.”

I blinked at the red banner in my hand. What was I just standing here for?

Quickly, I whirled about and jammed the banner’s handle into the waiting skeletal hand.

Blue Banner has been captured! Five minute countdown begins!

A counter appeared on my view-screen, but I didn’t have time to even notice.

Amara practically fell from the sky and slammed into me. We tumbled across the crowded platform, bouncing against the legs of horses and men.

As I skidded to a halt, I saw Yuinnick fly straight into Grax who dropped his club at the last moment to grab the giant bird with both arms.

With a loud thump both champions shot across the platform and vanished over the edge. A huge splash of water geysered upwards when they hit the river.

Amara had recovered and stood with sword in one hand, and my red banner in the other.

“Time to fail, you miserable FILTERED!” she yelled.

Before I could retort a footman stepped out of the front line crush and stabbed her right through her abdomen, its point sticking out her back.

Screaming in pain Amara dropped my banner where it landed in an upright position right at the edge of the platform above the river.

Your Banner Has Been Dropped!

Amara’s health bar dropped to less than 20% and she grabbed her injured side with her free hand. With her sword she decapitated the footman.

Stunned, I moved toward my banner. If I could just nudge it off the platform, it would be returned. Or maybe since it hadn’t been placed in the altar it would be instantly returned at my touch. One way to find out.

But as I moved, Amara staggered forward and swung her sword at me.

Losing blood fast, I only just managed to parry it away.

“This isn’t over, FILTERED,” she yelled over the fighting around us and coughed up blood. “I still have time.”

“You’re getting your butt spanked by a noob,” I said with a bloody grin. “I’ll post it on all the forums. I promise you.”

This got her really angry, and she lunged forward.

But as we swung at each other with weakening blows, a shadow fell over us.

Looking up I saw two sets of massive arrow clouds falling toward us. Dozens from her side, dozens from mine.

Then they found their mark. Arrows hit me over several places across my body.

I heard Amara scream in pain.

As I fell over and my vision dimmed to nothing, two messages appeared before me.

You have been slain in battle!

Amara Frostwalker has been slain in battle!

Then my screen went black.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

It was all I could do but stare at the two death messages in amazement.

We both died? What now? What about the banners?

Amara’s banner was still in the grip of the skeletal altar, while mine sat perched on the platform’s edge. And now no one was there to return either.

Thankfully, neither could any of our units. Only players could carry or return a banner.

I thought of what filtered obscenities Amara must be screaming at her screen right now and laughed. If it was any consolation, we were both on the same respawn timer and the same distance from the middle.

Whoever got there first would have the advantage.

Four Minute Warning!

I grinned at the timer message. Amara would have received it, too. I’m sure many more filtered words were being spit out by her at that moment. And there was nothing she could do about it, being dead and all.

Still, it underscored the need for me to get to the middle and fast.

After thirty seconds had counted down, I appeared in the crypt – again. This was becoming a bad habit. I jumped off the slab and raced up the narrow stone steps.

Once in the Keep, I ran out the door only offering the Lookout above an over-the-shoulder wave.

I summoned Smoke, and we took off to the western curve. Units of various types were lined up even down here, so long was the back up to fight at the middle. Many waved and cheered me on perhaps sensing something major was about to happen.

I sensed it, too. But considering how Amara had surprised me so much, I feared for an ignominious loss.

As we raced past the western curve and drove northward another message appeared.

Three Minute Warning!

My eyes locked on the map. Unit icons were on unit icons and through all that mess it looked as if possession of the platform was evenly split, for now.

Based on past runs north, I figured I’d get to the platform in a little over two minutes. But as for Amara?

Realizing something, I quickly scrolled through my combat log while Smoke charged northward.

The combat log was long. Like, really long. It detailed every attack by nearby units and then listed deaths and victories when I wasn’t in the vicinity.

I quickly scrolled back to just after I died. There I saw two messages.

Yuinnick, the Champion, has died in battle.

That meant Amara could no longer fly. Thank the Gaming Gods. Now she’d have to muck about on the ground with the rest of us mortals.

But there was another message directly below it.

Grax, the Champion, has died in battle.

That genuinely saddened me, but I was not surprised. His health was nearly gone, and he wanted to die while fighting. He got his wish and in doing so removed a vital threat from Amara’s arsenal.

As I approached the final bend toward the middle, I spotted Amara’s icon on the map heading southward from the eastern curve.

Dang, she was fast. Too fast.

I kicked at Smoke’s sides, but it didn’t increase the poor mount’s speed.

Two Minute Warning!

We rounded the bend to the middle clearing. The platform was so jammed with units, both on it and around, I couldn’t see the altar anymore. Just the twin golden beams of light projecting upwards from the banners.

Then I spotted Amara. She was trying to negotiate her white mare through the throng of trolls. Even from this distance I could tell she was yelling and screaming at everyone in her way.

I had a similar problem and kept to the furthest edge of the approach along the northern tree line, the same one I’d crossed into before heading to Amara’s base. Still, units were crowding up against the trees.

“Make way! Commander coming through!” I yelled over the din. The message was relayed along and units did their best to let me pass, but the crush of bodies and horses was incredible.

A glance told me that Amara and I were roughly the same distance from the platform.

I kicked and swore and pushed my way through the crowd. But just a dozen paces away from the platform’s southern edge Smoke could not move any further.

I contemplated dismounting but that would make my progress even worse, even impossible.

Then a gray figure caught my eye.

From the opposite side of the platform, Amara had jumped. She sailed over the crushing throng and vanished into the crowd on the platform itself.

One Minute Warning!

Fine, I thought. If it’s good for her, it’s good for me, too.

From Smoke’s back I stood and angled myself at where I wanted to land.

The Blue Banner Has Been Taken!

No!

I jumped and with my Leap ability, sailed over the crush of men and horses beneath me.

Up above, I clearly saw the altar and Amara was standing on it holding the blue banner. She needed to get it off the platform but her attention was at her feet.

Amazingly a footman had grabbed onto her leg with both hands, preventing her from moving.

Cool! I thought as I fell upon her, sword swinging.

With bizarre luck she sensed me near her and she spun about to block my attack. I collided with her and we both fell over the altar and into the mad crush around it.

Even as we landed, we still swung at each other although she was hampered by carrying her banner in one hand.

“Going somewhere?” I yelled as we both scampered to our feet.

“FILTERED!” she screamed, facing off against me. “Go return your banner! It’s over there!”

“I may be a noob, but I’m not stupid,” I said. What did I care about my banner now? Going for it would guarantee she could get her own banner off the platform. Then this mess would start all over again.

A troll rider accidentally bumped his horse up against Amara. She spun around and slashed at him causing the mount to kick and split the skull of a troll grunt.

I lunged forward and stabbed her in the shoulder. But as I did so, an arrow hit me in the stomach and pierced deeply, all the way to its fletching.

Uh-oh.

Thirty Second Warning!

My health dropped to less than half within an instant.

Amara, for her part, didn’t care. Instead, she was trying to push her way through the crowd. I realized she wanted to get to the edge of the platform over the water. Once there, her banner would be returned.

Despite my near fatal wound, I swung at her again and again. Each time she would parry while pushing her way slowly backwards through the crowd.

The noise was deafening with screams of the dying and the constant clashing of steel.

Twenty Second Warning!

So obsessed with getting the banner to the edge, Amara tried to pull away from me all together. She was scared. Not of me, but of losing.

As I attempted to step closer a troll grunt stumbled over to block me. Angered, I slashed at him, but he managed to parry the blow. Behind him Amara turned around and faced the direction of the river. She was going to try to throw the banner over!

I dodged the troll’s lunge and slashed the tip of the spear off followed by his head, for good measure.

Ten Second Warning!

Amara suddenly threw the banner. But a cluster of cavalry riders, both human and troll, were directly in her way, fighting. The banner rose up but smacked against the side of a human rider and fell to the ground, standing up.

The Blue Banner Has Been Dropped!

I swung at Amara, and this time because her attention was on her banner, she was slow to block it. A bloody gash appeared across her right shoulder.

She was shouting, but I couldn’t really hear her. It sounded like no, no, no, over and over again.

With a sword feint in my direction that I foolishly backed away from, she lunged at the banner and grabbed it again.

The Blue Banner Has Been Taken!

I suddenly found myself pushed from behind by a horse’s flank and I crashed into Amara who yelped in surprise.

Five Second Warning!

But the horse didn’t just push me, it fell over with a horrible cry and landed right on me and Amara.

The Blue Banner Has Been Dropped!

Four Seconds!

Amara and I were pinned from the waist down under the horse.

We were right near the edge of the platform. The blue banner stood upright on the very edge, almost teetering over.

Desperately, she stretched outward toward the banner with a painful scream, while locking swords with me via her other hand.

Three Seconds!

I grabbed at her outstretched arm, but the movement only served to help her touch the banner’s wooden pole with the tip of her fingers.

With my sword arm I kept it pushed up against her own.

Two Seconds!

Amara ignored me completely and stretched all she could. The tips of her fingers nudged the banner. The banner moved several millimeters and began to teeter.

Frustrated, I quickly switched the sword with my bow, which remained pressed up against her weapon.

One Second!

I summoned my magma arrow. As it appeared in my quiver, I instantly reached back to snatch it then nocked and fired the molten projectile directly into Amara’s face at point blank range.

Then the deafening sound around me suddenly stopped.

Everything froze, like pausing a movie. I blinked in surprise. The magma arrow, sticking out of Amara’s eye, had just begun to boil its way through her skull.

I took a screenshot.

Then she vanished. The horse that held me down vanished. The soldiers and trolls around me vanished. And so did the rest of the world until all that remained was a white void.

Then a message appeared, the words hanging in the empty space before me.

Vivian Valesh is Victorious!

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

For several long moments, I stared at the floating message.

My heart still pounded in my chest, my breath heavy and near gasping.

I won.

The realization didn’t click in right away, but the Battle Field was gone and the fighting was over.

I won!

Astonished, I pushed myself up from the nonexistent ground to stand.

I defeated Amara. Better yet, I defeated Amara in my very first Battle Field gaming session.

Somewhere out past the white void, in the real world, the player who controlled Amara was cursing up the mother of all filtered storms.

I laughed until tears rolled down my face and collected at the bottom of my view-screen.

Beautiful.

The void dissolved into a swirl of colors and I found myself standing back in the cavern chamber on its middle rise, where this mess had all started.

As I looked around, I shouted in surprise and summoned my sword.

All the skeletons in the chamber who had been laying on the ground, now stood facing me. Each one pointed at me with an outstretched arm.

What was this? Another final fight?

Rumbling laughter made me turn about.

Y’Godda’s spirit stood beside me, resplendent in his bright white armor.

“Don’t worry, adventurer. They will not harm you. They only wish to congratulate you on your victory over such a skilled opponent.”

“Yeah, okay,” I said trying not to sound doubtful. Funny way to congratulate someone. But if they weren’t going to attack, I’d take it.

“And, I too, wish to offer my congratulations,” Y’Godda said, grinning from ear to ear.

“Thanks,” I said. “It was tough, but a fun learning experience.”

Learning experience was an understatement. Trial by fire would be a better analogy.

Y’godda nodded, his long red beard rasping against his armor. “Yes, I know this was your very first Battle Field. You performed well. Especially considering the experience of your opponent.”

“Oh?” I said, curious. “How experienced is she?”

“According to the records, Amara Frostwalker has never been defeated in over 118 Battle Field conflicts. This would be her first.”

I burst out laughing, again. Oh, fantastic! I wish I could see Amara’s face right now.

“Speaking of my opponent,” I said looking around the chamber. “Where did she go?”

Y’godda frowned. “Unfortunately, your opponent left the world before the final message of her loss could be given to her.”

“Left the world?”

“I believe you mortals refer to her action as ‘Rage-quit’.”

My laughter echoed off the cavern walls for several long moments. Knowing Amara rage-quit was even better than seeing her face after the fact.

Eventually, I picked myself up off the ground and gave Y’godda my full attention again.

“Sorry,” I said. “Couldn’t help myself.”

“Hmm,” said the dead general. “So, Vivian Valesh, it is time for your reward. The one you fought ever so valiantly for.” He waved a hand.

Upon the rise a banner appeared. It was neither red nor blue, but a brilliant white.

“Cool,” I said. Looking at the Lost War Banner of Y’Godda made me feel a little weak-kneed. Before, it had been a simple item to obtain after a long quest-chain. Now, it was a symbol of my victory over my own self-doubts while trying to win it.

It also symbolized my defeat of Amara, which made it all the more special.

Reaching forward, I grasped the banner’s wooden handle and lifted. It came free easily.

Quest Update: Y’Godda Be Kidding Me.

You have found the Lost War Banner of Y’Godda after many trials. Return it to the quest giver for your final quest reward.

“Nice,” I said. Suddenly, the surrounding chamber changed, and I found myself standing in a clearing.

I was outside the cavern, its huge stone door now shut and sealed with a magical barrier again, ready for the next adventurer to come.

“Well, goodbye to you, too,” I said with a shrug. Y’Godda must not have believed in adventurers lingering in his dank cavern for longer than necessary.

I summoned Smoke and jumped into his saddle. With the banner over one shoulder, we rode through the Forest of Dreams. There was one final destination to be reached.

After crossing through several travel-gates, I stepped into a blighted realm, full of black mountains and dead forests.

I followed a crooked path along the shores of a blood red lake which waters were still as glass. The path ended at the front gate of a ruined castle, its walls decimated and crumbling.

As I dismounted a chat request appeared at the lower part of my view-screen.

I looked at the caller’s name in shock.

It was Amara.

I blinked in confusion. What could she possibly want to ‘chat’ with me about? How much she hated me? Or how much I didn’t deserve to win?

The image of her angry, screaming face filled my mind’s eye.

Any communication with her would be packed with filtered words. I decided to not give her the pleasure of swearing at me ever again.

Instead of accepting the chat, I dismissed it. Then I went into my chat settings and placed Amara Frostwalker on my Blocked Players list. Now she’d no longer have the ability to communicate with me in any way.

There, I thought. Defeated again.

With a laugh, I entered the ruined castle.

There, sitting upon an ancient throne, was a dark figure. My quest giver. Above his head was a name tile. Togish the Sullied.

“You have returned,” said Togish as he watched me approach. “I am… surprised.”

I stood before Togish and bowed my head slightly. “I did not want to disappoint you, oh great one.”

Hey, I might not be the best role-player in the game, but it didn’t stop me from trying.

Togish nodded. He was clad in burnt armor which had been melted to his blackened skin. According to lore Togish died in this very castle by dragon fire. Dragons sent by Y’Godda.

“I see you have the banner.”

“Yes, great one.”

He held out a blackened hand, with burnt flesh hanging from its fingers.

I presented the banner to Togish and the undead king snatched it from my hands.

Quest Completed: Y’Godda Be Kidding Me

You have returned the Lost Banner of Y’Godda to Togish the Sullied. Please take your quest reward.

Togish grinned at the banner, his melted lips making the expression ghoulish. “Very good, adventurer. It has been a long time coming. With this, I am now one step closer to conquering the Realm of the Dead.”

Uh-huh, I thought. Good luck with that, buddy. Just gimme my dang reward!

I kept my mouth shut and my head bowed.

Togish placed the banner onto a skeletal altar almost identical to the ones from the Battle Field. A bony hand grabbed the wooden handle.

Immediately, the banner’s brightness faded and dulled to nothing. The magical wind that kept its banner flowing stopped as if whatever essence had been inside it died.

“And now for your reward,” Togish said, drawing my attention away from the sad-looking banner.

He held out a burnt hand which gripped a quest scroll.

Bowing my head again in a gesture of thanks, I carefully took the scroll into my possession.

Togish looked down at me. I tried not to stare at the hole in the middle of his face where his nose used to be. “You will find this particular quest… difficult. I know of no one who have survived its trials.”

Neither had I, which made me all the more excited to finally have the chance to take a crack at it.

“I will endeavor to do my best, great one.”

“If you do obtain its reward, see me again. We may have further business to do together.”

I bowed one last time and backed away. Looking up I saw that Togish had turned from me, forgotten. He stared at the limp banner, nodding with satisfaction.

Hastily, I left the destroyed castle and got back on Smoke. Turning him to the path we made our way back to the travel gate.

I was happy beyond words. In my hands I had the quest. Not any old quest, but the quest. Its final reward was the single most sought after item for players of my class.

And I was determined to be the very first to complete it.

As I moved along the path to take my leave of this dead realm, my mind was no longer on banners or Battle Fields or even Amara.

I became consumed with the quest contained in the scroll:

The Quest for the Shadow Blade.

END.

Watch for the next Shadow For Hire title:

Shadow Blade

BONUS BOOK

The Big Bag of Infinite Cats

An ancient weapon versus a magical bag of cats.

When a strange case of a detective being turned to stone baffles local police, retired investigator Mayra Beeweather is asked to assist. One of her tools of the trade is a magical bag which contains an infinite number of cats. Very special cats – each with a unique ability to aid in her investigation.

Yet, even with their help, Mayra may not solve the case in time, for she may be the next victim turned to stone!

CHAPTER ONE

I sat on my favorite park bench, perusing the newspaper when someone said, “Excuse me, Miss Beeweather, but might you help me, please?”

Bleary-eyed from reading small print, I looked up at the speaker, and squinted against the morning sun. “Beg pardon?” I said.

It was Penny, a frazzled looking red headed woman, who stood before me on the cobblestone path. She looked concerned, hands rubbing together like frightened animals. “I’m afraid it’s my son, Newlin, miss,” Penny said. “He’s got himself stuck up that tree.”

I looked where she pointed.

Sure enough, at the edge of the glade, high up a thick oak, a small red headed boy straddled a branch. He clung to the trunk with both arms for dear life. He looked as frazzled as his mother.

Now, to a casual observer it might strike them as odd to ask for help in this endeavor from someone of my advanced years. Especially when a fair amount of climbing would be involved. But supposed limits of old age has nothing on ability.

“Well,” I said, “He’s good and stuck, now, isn’t he?” I assessed the situation. “It appears he has made it up quite high, indeed.”

“Yes, miss,” Penny said, quick to agree.

“An ambitious little fellow,” I said, and stood. Various creaks and pops betrayed my bones with the effort. I put the newspaper down on the bench and shouldered my satchel with care. “Well, let’s see if help is in the offering, shall we?”

Happy, Penny nodded and we walked over to the base of the great oak. On closer inspection I saw the child, his eyes red with tears, scrapes on his arms and elbows.

“Are you okay, lad?” I called up to him.

“Y-yes ma’am,” the little boy sputtered.

I squinted at him. “Now why would a smart little boy like yourself do something so silly as get stuck up a tree?”

The little boy scrunched his face with concern. This appeared to be more than a random adventure which resulted in his getting stuck.

I frowned a little, more for emphasis than anything close to anger. “You wouldn’t have done this on purpose now? You saw me sitting over there and thought being saved might be fun?”

Penny held up her hands in alarm. “Oh, no Miss Beeweather. My lad wouldn’t do such a thing. He likes exploring, is all. Like Kadmik the Adventurer.”

“I like Kadmik,” Newlin said.

I arched a suspicious brow at the two of them. “When Kadmik went exploring,” I said, “he had an army at his side. Accompanied by your own legion of soldiers helps when you’re stuck up a tree.” I rummaged through my satchel.

“Kadmik tamed beasts and was the friend to giants!” the boy declared.

“Yes, yes,” I said, feeling annoyed to hear distorted myths from a child. “I’m sure that’s the version taught to you. Ah, here we are.” I pulled out a tall knitting bag and set it on the ground.

I sensed the eyes of the woman and child on it, eager to see what happens next.

The knitting bag always got people’s attention. Preceded by its reputation it had become an attraction. I wondered if I should charge a fee each time I brought it out. At least that would help pay for morning newspapers.

The top opening of the knitting bag was closed with a knobbed clasp. Much to my relief the clasp was brass. If it were wooden, there would be no rescue. At least not by me. The bag’s fabric was of a dull gray wool embroidery, with no obvious design, and gave no hints as to its actual contents.

Suffice to mention this bag was not meant for knitting.

As I reached forward, I glanced at Penny and Newlin. Anticipation created wide eyed masks of their faces.

Fine, a copper piece each, I decided, and touched the clasp.

With only a light tap the clasp snapped undone. Unaided, the knitting bag opened wide.

I have to admit. No matter how many times I’ve done this throughout the years, I still get excited at opening it. The hairs on my arms stood up on end.

The bag wiggled as if alive. In moments, the shaking intensified. Something was trying to climb out.

Then, from within, a small furry head emerged. The head turned, surveying the outside surroundings, and settled on me. A gorgeous white cat matched my wide-eyed gaze.

“Hello, there,” I said. I did not move, nor made any effort to approach or touch this new arrival. I knew from experience there might be unwanted results.

“It’s a cat, ma!” cried the boy.

“Hold still,” Penny said. She looked at the cat with apprehension. Frightened, even. An almost universal reaction by most.

“Help,” I said to the cat and pointed toward the little boy.

The cat looked from me and up at Newlin. It blinked several times. Its irises appeared composed of brightly colored rainbows with countless hues. Its thick fur was as white as the first winter snow.

As if finally deciding what to do, the cat hopped out of the bag. It paused, sat back on hind legs, and proceeded to clean a forepaw.

It had been several months since I’d seen a white cat emerge from the bag. I could not tell if this was the same one as that time. There was no way to be certain by quick observation.

But what this cat did would set it apart from any another.

I felt a strong sense of pride looking at it. A different cat with almost every summoning. All the same indefinable breed, but of varying colors. Each unique in their own way. An infinite number of them. And all a welcome sight.

“Is it going to save me now?” Newlin asked, his voice tinged with worry.

“Hush, now, child,” I said. “Give her a moment.”

Once the cat finished cleaning itself, it got down to business. With an almost imperious saunter, it strolled over to the tree and stopped right below the boy. It peered up at him. The distance that separated the two was twenty spans or more. If this did not work then a call to the fire department would be needed.

As we all stood by with bated breath the cat tensed up as if ready to pounce. Its focus never wavered from the boy.

Then, the cat vanished with an audible pop.

Penny gasped, hands to her mouth.

My heart beat quickened, and up I looked.

The cat now sat on the tree branch, next to the little boy. It had somehow travelled the distance from the ground in an instant. Faster than a blink.

The boy craned his neck around to look at the cat with wide-eyed apprehension.

I said, “It’s okay, child. She’s going to help you.”

The cat stood up and brushed against the boy. Even from a distance its purr could be heard.

“Is it going to -,” Newlin said and both he and the cat were suddenly gone.

At that same moment, with another loud pop, both cat and child appeared on the ground, safe.

Penny gasped with relief, but when she rushed over to her child, she froze, uncertain what to do. The cat sat in the boy’s lap rubbing against him.

Newlin giggled and stroked the creature’s fur.

As if deciding its job finished the cat jumped onto the grass and walked away.

Penny joined her child and scooped him into her arms. “Don’t you ever do that again, young man! What would we have done if Miss Beeweather had not been here?”

I doubted any trees would have been climbed without my presence. Yet, with the child safe now, it didn’t matter.

I watched the beautiful white cat trot across the ground straight back to the knitting bag. And, without a glance back at any of us, it leapt into the bag’s opening and was gone in an instant. The opening closed on its own, and the clasp snapped shut. Now, instead of brass, the clasp was of a polished wood.

I exhaled my breath. Astounding. Simply astounding. Anytime I needed to open the bag was a moment an old woman like me looked forward too.

Penny held the boy tight and kissed him. “Thank you so much, Miss Beeweather. I apologize for bothering you.”

With a curt nod I put the knitting bag back into the satchel and walked back to my seat. I hoped my manner indicated a repeat of this child’s escapade would not be tolerated. But noticing how Newlin’s eyes followed the satchel, I suspected he would be in need of aid again.

I returned to the bench and grabbed up my newspaper intent on resuming my morning read.

Movement caught my eye.

A uniformed policeman walked up the path toward me and I instantly recognized him. Constable Fairfax. His bushy walrus mustache could make him identifiable even from a thousand paces. From his somber expression I knew this morning’s distractions would be amplified.

“Good morning, Miss Beeweather,” said Fairfax and tipped his cap as he approached to stand before me, his voice deep and somber.

“Good morning, Constable,” I said. “Did you, by chance, bring me any biscuits?”

“Beg pardon, ma’am?”

“Biscuits? I have a strong craving for them this morning.”

“I’m afraid not,” Fairfax said, looking uncertain. “My apologies.”

“Then I take it this interruption is not a social call?”

“No ma’am, it is not.” The constable cleared his throat. “The Chief Constable is requesting your assistance on a matter.”

“I see,” I said. “What is it this time?” Assisting the Chief Constable had become a more frequent event than helping adventurous little boys. In many ways, they were almost one and the same.

“There has been a murder,” Fairfax said. He delivered this line as if describing the cloudy weather.

I sighed and fingered my neglected newspaper. “I am retired, Constable.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Murder falls well under the purview of Detective Constable Radley Oswall. And he will not be retiring for many years. Am I correct?”

“Yes, ma’am. But – “ Fairfax said before I interrupted him.

I said, “Is Oswall on vacation, perhaps? Or did he fall deep into his cups again?” I felt my annoyance growing. Oswall was a good detective but his vices had become greater than his sense of duty.

Fairfax’s expression rippled with emotion. A rare and unusual event given his perpetual dourness.

This got my attention. “Fairfax,” I said, concerned now. “What is it?”

“That’s the thing ma’am,” Fairfax managed. “It’s Detective Oswall who was murdered.”

CHAPTER TWO

We walked through the park to the spot on the road where Fairfax had parked his buggy. The vehicle was a sad looking contraption with dents and scrapes along its paneling, and little cracks in the windows. I plunked myself into the passenger seat which squeaked and rattled.

“It’s the only vehicle issue available,” Fairfax said by way of apology as he got behind the wheel.

“Has any new ones been issued to the Constabulary since I left?” I asked. The town council, notoriously stingy when it came to budgeting, seemed to make it a point that the Protection and Investigation services always suffered the most when it came to financing.

“No,” Fairfax said, and frowned. The motion caused his thick mustache to bristle like an agitated porcupine. “Nothing.”

I was stunned. “All these years?”

His embarrassed silence was answer enough.

I huffed, but did not prod. The political fighting between the town council and the impoverished police force was now legendary. Even throughout my tenure it never reached a point of resolve.

I shook my head. Why should this matter to me now? I’m retired.

Fairfax tried to start the buggy, but it refused to cooperate. After a few tries, and some grumbling from Fairfax, it sputtered to life. We pulled out into the street and drove toward the edge of town.

Through the passenger window I watched the trees of the park zip past. I did not want to be in this situation. Not again. But Oswall was dead…

“Tell me more, please,” I said. “Where was he found?”

Eyes on the road, Fairfax said, “Under a bridge along Muddy Way. A couple found him early this morning.”

I knew the area. “Why would they be walking along Muddy Way in the early morning? The place is devoid of anything of note. Other than trees, mud and the risk of being robbed by bandits.”

“I don’t know,” he said with a shrug. “We can ask them.”

“No, you can ask them,” I said. “You are the acting detective now, after all. With Oswall gone, you are next in seniority.”

Fairfax took a moment to digest this. He said, “I thought you would assist with the investigation.”

“I said I would take a look, nothing more. If I can help with the initial survey, then I will. But I am through with detective work.”

Quiet now, Fairfax gripped the wheel a little tighter.

“Oh, I’m sorry Fairfax,” I said. “But I cannot let myself get dragged into another case. Not again.”

Fairfax glanced at me, his expression unreadable. I sensed his frustration. From what I knew he only started his detective training and trial period. It would be a good year before he would earn a Detective Constable’s badge.

I felt sorry for him. I did. By refusing to help I put him in a lurch. The pressure to solve Oswall’s murder, or any murders, would be all his. But I refused to get involved any more. That part of my life was finished. Now I rescued stranded children, which suited me fine.

“I understand, ma’am,” Fairfax said. “And I respect it. Thank you for coming, anyway.”

Inspecting the murder scene was the most I wanted to do. I tried to not let a swell of guilt overcome me but failed. This would not be easy.

“Here we are,” Fairfax said, indicating the road ahead.

There were several police buggies parked along the road side next to the entrance of a bridge. The bridge itself was of a stone construction from an era long gone. A rickety wooden roof covered its length and looked to be in severe disrepair.

Fairfax parked us next to the other buggies. I felt a fluttering of butterflies in my stomach. Whenever I arrived at a crime scene, murder or otherwise, it always gave me a shot of energy. I tried to ignore it.

When I exited the vehicle another constable approached me with a grin. “Miss Beeweather. Glad to see you’re here. How are you doing these days?”

“Fit and fine, Constable Webster, thank you,” I said. Better than Detective Oswall, I thought, then frowned. When had I become such a bitter old fool?

A man and woman skulked nearby in the shade of a tree and were talking with a constable who scribbled notes on a pad. The couple shot concerned glances in our direction.

“They are the ones who found Oswall?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Webster said.

“They look nervous,” I said.

Webster looked at them. “Yes, but I don’t think they have the ability to have done it.”

“Why is that, Constable?” First rule at the start of a murder investigation is that everyone is a suspect. Everyone.

“Only that I don’t know who or what could have killed Oswall in such an… odd manner.”

Intrigued now, I said, “Lead the way, please, if you will.”

I followed the constables to the river embankment. From its edge I looked down at the sluggish river rippling past. Its slate gray water reflected the morning sun.

“He’s under there,” Fairfax said, pointing toward the bank below the bridge. From this angle nothing appeared amiss.

As we climbed down the rocky embankment Fairfax offered me his hand. I declined with a polite smile and made it to the bottom on my own without tumbling fanny-over-teakettle.

We crossed the shadowed terminus of the bridge, and I spotted Detective Oswall.

I stopped, agog.

It was Oswall. He stood upright which, for a dead body, indicated something obviously strange. Cloaked in shadow and facing away from me I saw one arm extended before him.

I took a few steps closer. Stock still, the man made no movement. The breeze here did not so much as disturb a hair on his head, nor did it ruffle his pullover coat.

As I drew up to him I gasped in disbelief.

“He’s been turned to stone!” I said, amazed.

“So it would appear,” Fairfax said.

I looked closer, and nodded. Definitely Oswall, right done to the last detail. If I didn’t know that he was solid stone I would have sworn he had been completely painted a rocky brownish color. Even his eyes, wide in shock, had been affected.

For several moments I only stared at him. I knew him, I’d worked with him, and I helped train him. But now?

He was a statue. Caught in a pose of warding someone or something away. His other hand gripped the pistol at his hip, still holstered, and all stone.

“I have a strong dislike for these magic cases,” Webster said, keeping his distance from Oswall.

“They can be challenging,” Fairfax said. I sensed he disapproved of the younger constable a little. Then he said, “Oh, Chief Constable’s direct order is that no one is to mention what has befallen Oswall. Not without his say so. Doesn’t want to create a panic.”

I nodded, then said, “Someone caught him off guard,” noting Oswall’s stance.

“Snuck up on him,” Webster said.

I shook my head and tried to figure the angle of Oswall’s eyes. “It doesn’t appear so. See how he is facing directly ahead. Not toward the edge of the bridge foundation where a person might jump out. It looks like he was perhaps speaking with someone. Or someone approached him from along the river bank.”

The two constables mumbled their agreement.

I blinked out of my thoughts and realized I had forgotten to ask the obvious. “We are certain this is Oswall, yes? Not a carved statue placed here as a joke? Oswall is not at home sick in bed while we fiddle about in the mud?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Fairfax said. “I went to speak with his wife just before coming to you. She’d been beside herself with worry as Oswall had not returned home last night, or this morning. She thought he was on an extended stake out, but upon seeing me coming up the walk she started to cry.” He frowned.

I nodded. To tell a person that a loved one was dead had always been the worst part of working this job.

I wanted to ask Fairfax how he explained Oswall’s manner of death to his wife, but refrained. Not my affair. Instead, I asked, “When was the last time anyone saw him?”

Webster said, “Maginhart said he left the Constabulary shortly after seven last night, as best he can remember.”

“His wife last saw him yesterday morning, before leaving for work,” said Fairfax.

My eyes roamed up and down Oswall’s rocky figure. One hand on his pistol, the other held out in front of him, its palm up and flat as if trying to deflect something. Eyes wide in fear? Shock? Horror?

I noticed a thick little spiral bound note pad sticking out of the exposed inside jacket pocket of his coat. It, too, was complete stone.

“There’s his case book.”

“Yes,” Fairfax said. “Won’t be much help to us now, unfortunately.”

That was an understatement. As a detective worked a case he scribbled notes in a notebook which was almost always on his person. If Oswall met someone here, which is how it appeared, he might have written the name in his case book.

Struck with a thought, I looked at Oswall’s shoes. The stone soles of them did not appear to be fused with muddy ground beneath them. Whatever occurred here only effected Oswall.

Then I saw something else and knelt closer.

“What is it?” Fairfax said.

“Look,” I said and pointed. “See how the mud under his feet is pushed outward?” A little trough of mud ringed the base of both shoes.

“Perhaps he’s slowly sliding into the river?” Webster offered.

“No,” I said. “See how the cleared area extends to both sides of him, toward the river and then the opposite direction.”

“Someone moved him,” said Fairfax and scowled.

“Heavy that,” Webster said.

“Too much for whomever tried to push him,” I said. Oswall was a husky fellow, almost portly. Before he was heavy, now he was almost immovable.

I looked around the area in front of Oswall, in the direction he was looking. The mud and rock debris here made it impossible to see footprints.

“We did a sweep,” Fairfax said as he watched me inspecting the muddy ground. “The boys did a thorough job.”

“That couple sullied the crime scene when they found him. Walking about and all,” Webster said.

“I am aware,” I said. I still looked. Once I reached the far side of the bridge the ground became too rocky.

There had to be something. I sensed it. I took a moment to glance inside my satchel. The knitting bag’s clasp remained wooden. No help there.

The river chuckled at me while it coursed along.

Webster asked Fairfax, “How are we going to move him, anyway? Just from looking at him I’d guess he must be as heavy as a plow horse.”

“We’ll get the truck so to keep him covered,” Fairfax said, frustration growing in his voice.

I looked toward the underside of the bridge; a thick, stone laced wall. I thought I caught the glint of something.

“Yes, but then what? Push him onto it somehow? Would take all the constables in the force to do that. Maybe more,” Webster said.

I approached the wall. Something was there, drawn on its surface.

“That is a matter of concern for later,” Fairfax said. “Right now is the investigation.”

Webster wouldn’t let it go. “We could tie ropes to him, then drag him behind the truck. That might work.”

Fairfax ground his teeth in frustration, but I would not be distracted. I came up on the drawing. No, not a drawing. An engraving.

It looked at first glance to be just a set of long squiggly lines running up and down on the surface of a flat stone. By squinting at it I made out a figure. A long bulbous head, with a half dozen tentacles dangling below it.

A squid.

“There will be no dragging of constables while I’m in charge, understand?” Fairfax said.

“Maybe we can push him with the truck,” Webster said, still thinking over the dilemma.

“Gentlemen,” I said with mild exasperation. “Did you notice this?”

The two constables walked closer.

“Yes,” Webster said. “Noted and disregarded.”

“How so?” I asked with genuine surprise. “This might be important.”

“Well, it’s just a bit of graffiti,” Webster said. “That sort of thing is everywhere now.”

“Everywhere? Graffiti or this specific image?” I asked.

Webster shrugged. “Both, really.” He sensed my annoyance. “I’ll add it to my report, though.” He walked away, making a show of writing in his own case book, trying to get a safe distance from me.

I sighed then held my hand over the etching without touching it and felt a faint tingling sensation against my palm.

“Magic?” Fairfax asked.

“Yes. Someone spelled this into place,” I said withdrawing my hand and fished through my satchel. “Also, see how clean the area is around it? This was created recently. Maybe at the time of the attack.”

“Those have been appearing all around town,” Fairfax said, peering at the squid image. “No idea what it could mean. Do you?”

I found what I was looking for and pulled out a long piece of paper and a charcoal pencil. On occasion, an old bird like me took to drawing the locals strolling through the park. I was terrible at it.

“No, I don’t. Here, hold this up, will you?” I said. Fairfax pressed the paper against the stone and I ran the pencil across it, capturing the squid image.

Finished, I rolled the paper up and put it back in my satchel.

“Did anyone find his buggy?” I asked Fairfax.

“No, we haven’t. I have constables searching further down the road, past the bridge, and another down the river. There’s an old dirt lane running along it from here.”

“Well, he had to arrive at this spot somehow. Either someone dropped him off, which I seriously doubt, or someone took his buggy after he was… stoned.”

“It was a police vehicle so I don’t think they would drive it about on a lark,” Fairfax said.

I nodded, hands on my hips. “Okay, this should do for the moment. Now, let’s go talk to our prime suspects.”

Fairfax raised his eyebrows. “Prime suspects? Those two mud people?”

As we walked past Oswall a pang of sadness struck me. He had been a good man, overall.

“Until you can delve into Oswall’s case files, those mud people are the only suspects you have.”

CHAPTER THREE

We climbed back up the embankment and walked to the buggies. Overhead the morning sun crawled up the blue sky and I realized Oswall would never witness another sunrise ever again.

The couple were still in their shady spot only now they appeared to be more annoyed than nervous. As he smoked a cigarette, the man tried to blow rings at his companion. When we approached they jumped to attention as if at a military inspection.

“Good morning,” I said.

They both mumbled a good morning in return, and I got a better assessment of them. The woman was short and stout, hard looking. A tough life no doubt made her appear far older than she was. Dirt and filth etched every wrinkle on her face and hands. She wore a coat, which was too small for her plump figure, and clutched a tiny old purse in front of her.

The man wore a baggy patchwork overcoat, pea green trousers which did nothing to conceal his mismatched socks, and a beaten up cap. He was just as grimy as she was.

Fairfax was quiet so I simply jumped into questioning. “May I ask your names, please?” I said.

The man spoke. “I’m Malwin Amata and this here is my sister, Gescha.”

“And you found this man this morning, correct?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“And what was your business down here at the river at such an early hour?”

Malwin looked a little flustered at the question. “Well, our business here is our own, ain’t it? What business is that of yours?”

“Malwin, be polite with the lady,” Gescha said.

Her brother crossed his arms and curled a lip. “I already spoke to that other constable over there. Why don’t you go get what I said from him, eh?”

I kept my expression neutral but inwardly I sighed.

Fairfax leaned in and said, “Just answer the questions, now. You don’t want any troubles.”

Gescha punched her brother in the shoulder. “We want to talk, right?” she said to him and he scowled.

I tried a different tactic. “We want to clear you as a suspect so you folks can be on your way.”

This had the desired effect. Malwin uncrossed his arms and his scowl vanished.

“Suspect?” he said with alarm. “We ain’t no suspects, just found him is all. We had no hand in whatever it was that happened to him.”

I gave him a slight smile. “And what were you two doing here?”

Malwin scratched his stubbly chin. “Looking for things that wash up along the riverside. Bits and pieces of things. Something to sell. You never know what the river gives up on occasion. Especially for someone who’s hard on his luck.”

From the state of these two I knew his reason was most likely plausible. Hard times abound. But it had always been that way. People were forced to do anything to make a few copper bits. Scavenging was the most common.

“What happened when you found him?” I said.

Malwin blinked wide eyed a few times as if trying to manifest the event from his memory. “We were following the river from the Hearts district since about four this morning. Didn’t find anything worth our time and effort. So, if nothing is found at one part of it, you gotta keep walking along until you do. Took some two hours before we ended up here. I was telling Gescha that maybe we should just turn back or we’ll be stuck out in the woods at night fall.”

“He gives up so easily,” Gescha said.

Malwin glared at her. “Do not!”

Gescha frowned shaking her head, then said, “Put a drink in his hand and he’ll be in the cups all day and night. But try to make him earn the money for those drinks, even for a little while, and he collapses like wet parchment.”

“That’s not true at all, and you know it!”

I interjected before things got out of hand. “So what time was it when you arrived at this bridge.”

“Probably six, I’d say. Not much later than that.”

“And what happened?”

Again, Malwin’s eyes fluttered. “We found him is what happened. Under the bridge there. At first I thought it was a bandit skulking in the shadows looking to rob fine folks, such as ourselves. I called out to him not to try anything funny or he’d regret it!”

“No you didn’t,” Gescha said. “You told me to go and look under the bridge. See who was there. Brave man that you are.”

Quick to cut off Malwin’s anger I asked, “Was there anyone else around, besides you two?”

“Nah,” Malwin said. “No one. Just us two. Strangest thing, ain’t it? Man like that now all stone like. I was telling Gescha here that it could only be great magic which could do that to a person. Didn’t I?”

Gescha nodded. “Great magic. Very special. Thought something as special as a stone man should be noted to the police.”

This was what had me wondering since the moment I saw them. These types of folk did their utmost to avoid authorities.

“Now why did you two feel compelled to report it?”

Gescha regarded me with surprise at the question. “Well, for the reward, of course.”

“Reward?”

“Yeah, reward. There has to be one when a stone man is found.”

I heard Fairfax grinding his teeth.

“There is no reward, Miss Amata. There never was.”

The two of them looked horrified.

“No reward?” Malwin said. “It’s special, ain’t it? You can’t fool me that it isn’t. A stone man has gotta be worth something to someone. Maybe we should sell it.”

Fairfax had reached the end of his rope and said, “There is no reward, and that stone man is not yours to claim.”

“I doubt that,” Malwin said, giving a shrewd look. “We found him. We should be able to keep him. Sell him to the highest bidder. Scavenger’s rights!”

Now I sighed. “When you two found him, you thought you could sell him. But when you tried to move him, to haul him away to one of the black markets, you found he was too heavy. Correct?”

“Well, yeah,” Gescha said.

“And since he was too heavy to move you figured you might get a reward which is why you flagged down a police buggy. Correct?”

“Yeah,” Malwin said. He looked as confused as his sister. They both realized now they could never claim Oswall’s stone body.

I then pulled out the paper with the etching on it and presented to them. “This was on the wall next to the body. Did either of you make this?”

They both looked at it, bewildered.

“No, we didn’t,” Gescha said. “What’s that supposed to be anyway? A fish?”

“Nah, it’s a dog,” Malwin said. “See the tail there.”

I frowned and put the paper back into my satchel. There was nothing more to ask.

“I would like to thank you for informing us of the stone man,” I said. “The constable has your details and we will be in touch if we have further questions. Good day to you.”

I turned and walked away. Fairfax stepped in front of the siblings before they could say any more, shooing them off.

I found my temper had been rising throughout the conversation. Not a trait a detective should possess if an investigation was to proceed. When did I get this way? I had always been professional during my time at work. But now?

Standing on the embankment and watching the river, I placed my hand into my satchel and caressed the knitting bag. Its texture soothed me.

A constable stood near the underside of the bridge, guarding poor Oswall’s stone corpse. The detective deserved better than this. At least he died by a river. I wondered how I would die and if there would be a river nearby.

Fairfax appeared at my side. “What do you think?”

“Of those two? I think I’d eat my purse if they had the wherewithal to perform greater magic on Oswall, and then be dumb enough to inform the police about it.”

Fairfax chuckled. A pleasant noise. “True. But could they have been involved?”

I shook my head. “They gave me no indication of anything like that. All they really did was sully the crime scene trying to move him. That explains the flattened mud at Oswall’s feet. And good luck having them not mentioning this to anyone. They’re off to spread the word of their grand discovery.”

“Doubt anyone would believe them. Anyways, we can now cross off our only prime suspects,” he said with mild humor.

I looked at him. Intelligent and duty bound he would solve this case on his own and without an old woman’s aid.

Might as well get this over with. I cleared my throat. “My assessment, Constable, is that this case is dangerous. Too dangerous, to be honest. Someone is out there right now with the ability to turn people to stone. A horrible magic if I ever heard of one. And catching the culprit will be very risky.”

Fairfax frowned.

I continued, ignoring his disappointment. “I would start with whatever is on his desk at the moment. That might give you a lead or two. But I believe you will find additional support is required.”

“Not from a retired detective.” Fairfax said it as a statement.

I sighed. “Get help from the Capital Constabulary. They may find this warrants a larger investigation than our local one can manage. That would be my recommendation. I’m sorry, but that is all I can offer you.”

I looked away, not wanting to see his eyes. Home called for me. My only duties for the remainder of the day were crawling into bed and having a nice long nap. But would I dream of cats or stone men?

Fairfax nodded. “I understand. And I appreciate you coming here. Shall I take you home now?”

I was about to answer when a brilliant white car pulled off the road and parked next to where we stood. It lurched to a stop, kicking up dust and dirt into our eyes. This was one of the more expensive model of buggies, and usually could only be found in the Capital. The gaudy thing looked like a beached whale on wheels.

“It’s the Mayor,” Fairfax coughed out, swiping dust away from his face.

A fat little man jumped out of the passenger’s side. He was bald, save for a pathetic wisp of a comb-over, and had a razor thin line of a mustache that edged his upper lip. Looking about with beady eyes he settled on me and scowled.

As the fat man marched over to us another man, this one tall and thin, emerged from the driver’s side and hurried to catch up with his shorter companion.

“What is going on here?” the little fat man said.

“Oh, Sigwald,” I said with maudlin tones. “Always a pleasure.”

“That is Mayor Archambault to you, Mayra,” Sigwald said. “What are you doing here?” He looked to Fairfax. “Why is she here? She is no longer a part of the force.”

“She is here as a consultant,” Fairfax said evenly. “At the Chief Constable’s express invitation.”

Around us the other constables watched but shrewdly kept a distance.

“Oh, that is wonderful isn’t it?” Sigwald nearly spat. He looked at me. “Don’t you think this case would be better suited in the hands of active duty investigators?”

“I wanted to see for myself -”, I said but he interrupted.

“Wanted to see what? How a murder investigation is properly conducted?” He glared at Fairfax. “Will you be charging admission next? Hmm? Let the local children have a look at the body for a copper piece?”

“Miss Beeweather has the best case clearance rate in the history of the -”, Fairfax said but Sigwald wouldn’t let him finish.

“Unprofessional is what it is!” Sigwald said.

“Most unprofessional,” parroted the tall skinny man with a hook nose hovering behind Sigwald. He had an unseemly birthmark under his left eye. It was Davlon Blythe, the mayor’s assistant and perpetual sycophant.

“And she is retired! Am I correct? She should not be here at all. In any capacity,” Sigwald said.

“That is for the Chief Constable to decide,” Fairfax said.

Sigwald barked a laugh. “The Chief Constable, eh? Well, we’ll see what he thinks once I bring this to the Town Council’s attention. That might clear his head of any notion of bringing Mayra into an investigation. And her little… circus.”

The last was said with a hateful glance at my satchel.

Neither Fairfax nor I said anything in response. There was no point. It would only encourage Sigwald to make more of a spectacle.

When Sigwald realized we wouldn’t cater to his tantrum he whirled around and pointed at the nearest constable. “You, there! Take me to this poor fellow’s body. I want to see for myself.”

The unfortunate constable looked to Fairfax, who begrudged a nod.

We watched as Sigwald disappeared over the river embankment with his assistant and a cluster of frightened constables in his wake.

“What an unpleasant little man,” I said.

Fairfax snorted and said, “Well, you did have two of his business partners thrown in prison for a good long time.”

I placed a hand on the knitting bag within the satchel and smiled at Fairfax. “Oh, yes. There was that. I had almost forgotten.”

“He hasn’t,” Fairfax said.

Nor would he ever. I thought about Sigwald and the terror he induced in everyone around him. The little man flared up my temper good and hot. Though putting his partners away had been a highlight of my career there had been nothing to directly link Sigwald to their crimes. Yet even the stink of corruption didn’t put a dent in Sigwald’s campaign to get reelected as Mayor.

Still, I found I enjoyed the thought of making Sigwald annoyed. Maybe I would like to make him even more annoyed.

“Shall I take you home now, miss?” Fairfax said, motioning toward his buggy.

“No,” I said. “That won’t be necessary.”

Fairfax looked at me in surprise.

“Let us have a gander at Oswall’s desk,” I said with a grin.

CHAPTER FOUR

The Constabulary looked the same as when I last visited. Not that I expected any great change. The building had been in use by the Protection Services for at least a century. Perhaps I feared the neglect of the Town Council toward the department had caused the place to collapse out of sheer ambivalence. I was relieved to see it had not.

We pulled around the back and onto a gated lot. There were only two other buggies parked there.

“Everyone is on scene or doing their patrols,” Fairfax said as he parked nearest to the building’s rear door.

“Of course,” I said. I felt for Fairfax. He was a true sworn protector and always made excuses when something lacking of Protection Services became obvious.

No doubt he made constant excuses.

I exited the buggy, satchel clutched close to my side and looked at the place. Old and perfunctory. Like me. I smiled at my own dull humor.

Fairfax noticed and arched a questioning brow as he opened the Constabulary’s back door. “Care to share the joke?”

A shook my head. “No, Fairfax. Just a bit of gas.” This time I chuckled and feared Fairfax thought I’d lost my mind.

Inside, the tiled floor gleamed brightly, reflecting the sunlight which passed through huge bay windows.

I squinted, surprised. “This is new,” I said.

“Chief Constable fought hard for it to get done but the Council refused to approve any funds. In the end, the Chief called on a few favors and finished it a few weeks ago.”

I could hear a mix of pride and frustration in his voice. I said no more.

The Sergeant Constable stood at a counter in front of the wide open doorway which led into the main room of the Constabulary. His job was to field queries which came through and direct them accordingly.

He beamed once he spotted me.

“Detective Beeweather! You are a welcome sight. How have you been if I may enquire?”

“Still alive, Sergeant Maginhart. But please, no Detective, just Miss Beeweather,” I said and felt a flush across my cheeks. Gannon Maginhart was one of the longest serving constables in the service. And he was quite handsome, too.

Gannon grinned. “Of course. Miss it is.” I took pleasure in noticing he did not glance at my satchel. Either he didn’t care or made an effort show it. Regardless, I appreciated the gesture.

Gannon held a pen over the large log book in front of him. “Should I write you down as Acting Detective, then?”

Fairfax answered for me. “Please put her as a consultant, will you Maginhart?” He knew another title might cause a dust up with a review board.

“Very well,” Sergeant Maginhart said and made a scribble on the thick parchment.

I spotted a tin of biscuits on Maginhart’s desk. “May I?” I asked.

“Please, help yourself.”

I snatched up a biscuit and made a point of giving Fairfax a smug look while I chewed it down.

“Chief back, yet?” Fairfax asked, trying to ignore me.

“No. He went back to the scene,” Maginhart said and a sad expression crossed his handsome face.

“Did Oswall make any official log entries in the last few days?” I asked.

Maginhart shook his head. “I already checked. Nothing for over three months, and that time was to log a sick day. To be honest, I think it was to recover from a hangover.”

I frowned. “Okay, thank you.”

We passed through into the inner sanctum. As I looked around I was hit with a wave of memories.

The huge room, or the ‘kennel’, as the constables liked to refer to it, was lined with large windows. Twelve desks, in three rows, made up most of the decorum. Cabinets, filled with case files and paperwork, took up every available space. Books and file folders were piled everywhere, some threatening to spill over at the slightest touch. Several doorways were at the back leading to a small kitchen area, and the Chief Constable’s office. A door to the armory was closed and locked.

Rock lights, now dark, hung over each desk from the high ceiling. More rock lights protruded at intervals along the wall.

The place smelled of must and paper and old overcoats. I often thought of the Constabulary as a lair for justice. Cases were launched from here and suspects pursued.

I worked here many years. Often spending more time under these rock lights than the ones in my own house.

As much as I did not want to admit it this had been my home for a very long time.

I must have been standing in a daze before realizing Fairfax was speaking to me.

“Are you all right?” he asked.

I smiled and blinked away the start of a tear. “Yes. Yes, of course.” I cleared my throat. “Is he still at the same desk?”

“Yes, last one on the right.”

We walked to it and I glanced at each desk. Case files, photographs, paper, mugs half filled with morning tea. Once the call came in that Radley had been found everyone left in a hurry.

Oswall’s desk looked different than the rest. It was very clean, devoid of any clutter. Several dip pens in a small cup, a fat little ink bottle, several reference books lined up neat on one corner, and a small hunched rock light.  A wide ink blotter took up most of the desk space and tucked within its edge folder were two pieces of paper.

I looked around in mild surprise. “Where are his case files? They should be here.” Each constable had a stack of active case files on their desk. Oswall, as the Constabulary’s only active detective, was assigned the high-ticket items; high profile robberies and murders.

Fairfax thought a moment and said, “The Chief must have been looking at them. I’ll see.” He vanished into the Chief’s office.

I picked up one of the papers stuck in the blotter. I recognized Oswall’s loopy scrawl across one side of it. ‘Hubertus – useless’. The other side was a large question mark.

The name Hubertus derived from the north-eastern region but was too common to pin down to one individual.

I took the other piece of paper and discovered it to be a business card. Rousset’s Tomes & Books of Rarity, Misael Rousset Owner & Proprietor. The address was on a street off Stage Court, near the center of town. On the back of the card in Oswall’s writing was a name, underlined: Elicia Ipthorn.

Fairfax emerged from the Chief’s office with a stack of folders. “Here they are,” he said as he set them down on the desk.

I counted them. Fourteen. “This was his active case load?” I asked, a little perplexed. That was an absurd amount to be given to a single detective. During my tenure there would be half as much, at most.

Fairfax shrugged. “Lots of crime recently, and not enough manpower.”

I sighed and regarded the pile. “Let’s have a quick check through these and see what stands out.” We split them between us, flipping through each. We stood while reading. Neither one of us wanted to sit in Oswall’s chair. It didn’t feel proper.

As we read, constables trickled into the room. All either offered a warm greeting or gave a polite nod. Aware of our assignment they left us to our task.

After three quarters of an hour we finished. Oswall’s case load composed of four murder cases, six armed robberies and four burglaries of note. Nothing jumped out to either of us as something that would result in Oswall being turned to stone.

“Well,” Fairfax said, looking a tad overwhelmed. “This is going to take considerable time.”

“That is the conundrum, isn’t it?” I said. “At first glance, there is nothing here that tells us that investigating any of these cases got him killed. It could be someone from an older case, from years ago. Or it might be someone who isn’t even related to any case, whatsoever. An old enemy from his past, perhaps?”

I sighed and Fairfax chewed at his bottom lip in thought.

On a hunch I glanced inside my satchel. The knitting bag’s brass clasp gleamed at me.

“I think we may get a lead,” I said.

“We might?” Fairfax asked.

I grabbed the folders and fanned them across the tiled floor in two rows. Then I placed the satchel on Oswall’s chair and opened it wide enough to expose the knitting bag.

Fairfax took a step back.

I chuckled. “You’ve seen me do this many times before, Fairfax. No need to worry.”

“Yes, well, it’s something that one never quite gets used to, eh?”

“True”, I said, and touched the clasp with a finger.

The knitting bag shook and yawned open. After a few moments the head of a cat emerged. It was silver this time, the same color as the coins in my purse. With multicolored eyes, it regarded me.

I bent over and pointed at the files on the floor. “Which folder will lead to Oswall’s killer.”

The cat did not move nor did it blink. It continued to stare at me with multicolored eyes.

After waiting a few moments I tried again. Sometimes I needed to be more specific.

“Is there a case here that may lead to Detective Radley Oswall’s attacker?”

To my relief the silver cat blinked and turned to look at the folders. Then it leapt out of the bag and gracefully landed on the floor. Again, this cat was the same breed as the others, fluffy with a wide tail.

It padded straight to one of the folders, turned around to face me, and sat on it.

“It appears we have a lead after all,” Fairfax said with a slight smile.

“Indeed,” I said.

The silver cat stood and walked back to the chair. It jumped into the knitting bag and vanished. The clasp snapped shut and became wooden once more.

I picked the folder up, and with Fairfax looking over my shoulder, read it.

The date on at the top of the first page showed the case was initiated on July fourteenth, three days prior.

It was a burglary at the High Garden Museum. The Head Curator, Aubert Othmar, reported several items missing from their vault, about twenty in all. Each one had an odd sounding name: Geggor’s Tacticar, The Mullock, Brambles of Obsidian, etc.

The next sheet contained Oswall’s notes of the crime scene, along with a black-and-white photograph of an open vault. The vault was still full of items, most wrapped and tagged. The stolen objects had been stored in a small locked trunk within, and the trunk was missing. Nothing else was taken from the museum.

Following procedure Oswall examined every door, window and obvious entryway but found nothing amiss.

He then took the next step and interviewed the museum staff. There were eight individuals listed with scribbles by each name. No, no, no, maybe, nervous, pretty. By the curator’s name, he had written, snob.

But the last name caught my attention: Winimar Hubertus. But Oswall had only written ‘Night Caretaker’ beside it.

“Well, now. We may have something,” I said to Fairfax. I showed him the piece of paper from the blotter with the name Hubertus on it.

“A useless night caretaker, eh?” Fairfax said, ruminating.

“Is there any other kind?” I said.

The folder contained nothing else of note except empty forms which were to be filled in as the case progressed.

“Not much here,” I said. “No details about the time of the burglary or the circumstances around it. He must not have gotten around to adding them yet.”

“Whatever progress he made is in that notebook in his pocket.”

“So,” I said. “We need to retrace his movements and see what can be found. At least now we know where to start.”

“And that is?”

I put the business card and piece of paper into the purse within my satchel, then held up the case file.

“Let’s take a trip to the museum.”

CHAPTER FIVE

The High Garden Museum was on a grassy plot of land at the west side of town. A huge building, it was several stories tall and made of flat gray brick rock. It had been a supply warehouse during the last great war, but now served a much more useful purpose.

Several horse drawn carriages and auto buggies were waiting at its front entrance, and that is where Fairfax parked.

I eyed the building, then withdrew a small pistol from my satchel and checked it was loaded.

Fairfax arched a brow. “Expecting trouble already?”

I gave Fairfax a point for not asking if I always carried it around. With such a long and successful career of throwing criminals in jail, the odds only increased that, even after many years, one of them may seek revenge.

With the pistol back in the satchel I said, “I always expect trouble as a matter of course. But if that cat is right, whoever is responsible for Oswall’s death is here. Or associated with it in some way. Best be prepared.”

“Are those cats always correct?”

The question gave me pause. No, not always, I thought.

To Fairfax I said, “Think of them as giving us a nudge in the right direction.”

“If a nudge gets us Oswall’s killer, I’m all for it,” Fairfax said, and patted his holstered pistol with a grin.

We left the buggy and ascended the wide stairs to the entrance. Large columns lined either side and cast shadows across our path. I wondered at the cost of the place.

Cresting the top step we found the huge double doors of the front entrance closed. A stand in front had a sign which read ‘Closed for the day. Will be open tomorrow promptly at 9 a.m.’.

“Well, this isn’t helpful,” Fairfax said.

I noticed a bell rope in a nook next to the doors and pulled it. From within could be heard the faint sound of chimes. We waited.

A man pushing a broom rounded one corner of the building. He wore a simple brown janitor’s uniform with a flat hat. Upon seeing us he approached. “Ain’t no one inside now,” the man said.

“We’re here to see the Curator,” said Fairfax. “Is he around?”

The janitor leaned on his broom and pushed up his cap. “Sorry, Mister Othmar is in the Capital. Should be back by airship some time around afternoon tea.”

“Capital?” I said.

“Yeah,” said the janitor. “Got himself in a spot of trouble with the central museum there.”

“What kind of trouble?” I said.

“His big bosses wanted to rake him over hot coals on account of the burglary,” he said. Then he looked about and leaned closer. “If you ask me, it would do Mister Othmar good to have a talking to from his betters.”

“Why is that?” I said.

“Well, he’s a bit of snob, is all,” the janitor said. “Needs to be taken down a peg or two. But you didn’t hear that from me.”

“Not to worry,” I said. “We wanted to talk to him about the burglary. Were you here when it happened, by chance?”

The janitor’s eyebrows shot up and disappeared beneath the rim of his cap. “Me? No, not at all. Happened at night. I was home in bed then, I was. You can ask my missus if you don’t believe me. And that’s what I told that detective fellow when he was here.”

I offered a warm smile. “Are there any other employees here that we can speak with?”

He shook his head. “No ma’am. Everyone’s at home or getting into their drink. Just me here, unfortunately. Could use a drink myself.”

Fairfax asked, “Where can we find Winimar Hubertus? Do you know where he lives?”

Again, the janitor looked surprised. “The night caretaker? Didn’t the detective tell you? Hubertus is still laid up in the hospital, last I heard. Doubtful he’s recovered so soon.”

Now it was my turn to be surprised. “Hospital? Was he hurt during the burglary?”

“Nah, not hurt. Not really,” the janitor said. “He was asleep when Mister Othmar opened the doors in the morning. Sprawled out on the floor like a drunk soldier after the Victory Day celebrations. But it turned out he wasn’t drunk at all. Heard he was spelled to sleep. Been that way close to three or four days now.”

I glanced at Fairfax. It would have been nice to have that little detail in the report. To the janitor I said, “He’s at the Primary Hospital, I presume?”

“Yeah, that’s the only one with a Warding Master who can work the spell outta him.”

I nodded and said, “Very good. We will go see if the poor man is awake then. If you would be so kind as to inform Mister Othmar that we will call on him later?”

“Of course, Miss,” the janitor said.

After giving him our names we returned to the buggy. Once inside Fairfax said, “Spelled asleep? That’s peculiar.”

“And getting turned to stone is less peculiar?” I said.

“No, not what I meant,” he said, scratching his bushy mustache. “Why would this Hubertus be put to sleep, but Oswall turned to stone?”

“True,” I said. Then it hit me. “Unless we are dealing with two culprits working together.”

Fairfax gave me a look. “Or we have two separate and unrelated cases. You sure those cats of yours can be trusted not to lead us astray?”

I did not point out Fairfax’s unintentional pun. “They have given us our only lead. Or do you prefer to go back to the office and pick a case folder at random?”

Fairfax sighed and looked apologetic. “I don’t mean to be gruff, Mayra. Just concerned we may well be wasting our time.” He started the buggy and pulled out into the street.

It was then I realized two things. I’d moved a protective hand over the knitting bag while we spoke, and Fairfax had called me Mayra for the first time.

CHAPTER SIX

The Primary Hospital was of the same dull architecture as the museum, but much bigger with two wide wings and towered over four stories.

We parked out front and went in. A harried nurse directed us to the floor Winimar’s room was located. I found the stairs too steep for a hospital, or I was just getting too old to climb them.

His room was at the furthest end, and as we approached the sound of voices could be heard. “Ain’t right is what I’m saying,” said a woman. “He can’t just do that to you. Not after what you’ve been through.”

A man answered. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll get Blythe to smooth it out, okay?”

To Fairfax I said, “He’s awake?” Fairfax shrugged. We moved to stand in the open doorway.

Inside a man was lying in a small bed, the covers pulled up to his chest, and wearing a hospital gown tied at his neck.

Beside him, a short blonde woman sat on a stool. She was blue, or at least everything she wore was. Sky blue blouse, sky blue skirt, sky blue hat. Even her little purse was the same sky blue.

Both of them looked up at us in surprise.

“Beg your pardon, but is this the room of Winimar Hubertus?” I asked.

Both of them stared at us for a few seconds, neither speaking. As if trying to decide if they should answer.

The man cleared his throat. “I’m Winimar Hubertus. Might I ask who you are?”

I stepped into the little room. Fairfax stood in the doorway, blocking it while trying not to look like that was his intent.

“Mister Hubertus. My name is Mayra Beeweather, and this is Constable Fairfax. We were wondering if we could ask you a few questions.”

“Well, I think -,” Hubertus said before the woman in blue interrupted.

“Don’t say nothing without a lawyer present, Win,” she said and glared at Fairfax. “I don’t like the looks of that one.”

Winimar pulled himself up into a sitting position and said, “Why not? I’ve done nothing wrong. Can’t hurt to speak with these fine police folk, now can it?” He gave me an inquisitive look. “You are police aren’t you?”

Inwardly I sighed. “Yes, I am the Acting Detective for this case.” If Fairfax wasn’t playing his role he would have grinned.

The blue woman looked me over. “Acting, eh? What happened to the other detective that came round before? Oswall was it? He got himself fired for drinking on the job?” She turned to Winimar and said, “That man stank of whiskey and chips. You would have gotten along with him.”

Winimar sighed, “Pasha, please. That is not called for.”

I considered the response. If I mentioned that Oswall was dead, these two would become even more alarmed and clam up shut. Then I’d have to wait to speak with Winimar through a lawyer. There was no time for such nonsense.

“Detective Oswall is no longer on the case. I’ve taken over.” To the blue lady I said, “Your name is Pasha, is it?”

She frowned at me. “That’s right. Pasha Hubertus. His wife. Third, actually. And he won’t be needing for another wife after me. Ain’t that right, Win?”

Winimar rolled his eyes. He said, “Is this about my being spelled? I woke up just a few  hours ago. Slept all these days! Bit of a farce that.”

“Yes. I understand that was what happened,” I said and removed paper and a pencil from my satchel to take notes. “Could you tell us what happened that night? If you can remember.”

“Oh, I remember,” Winimar said. “Was making my rounds as usual. One circuit of the museum at the top and bottom of each hour. Every hour from nine at night until six in the morning until Mister Othmar opens the front doors.”

“They don’t pay him enough for that kind of boring work,” Pasha said. “Can make someone go crazy walking in circles all night.”

I wanted to keep Winimar talking. “Then what happened?”

“Well, I was making my rounds at about half past midnight and I needed to take a quick break. I walked to the lavatory which is between the Third and Fourth Era war displays. And as I rounded the corner to head down the hall, something caught my eye.”

“They should have given you a pistol, is what they should have done,” interrupted Pasha. She looked agitated.

“I don’t need no pistol,” Winimar said to her. “If there’s any trouble I just pull an alarm and run like a Mudhump caught digging through the trash. If I had a pistol I’d probably just shoot myself in the foot.”

Again, I redirected Winimar. “Something caught your eye?”

“Right. I looked over at the wax figure of General Tykish on his horse. And there was movement behind the General. Like a shadow or something.”

Pasha said, “It’s a good display, that. Even though Tykish messed it up and lost the battle, the display is quite pleasing to look at.”

“A shadow?” I said to Winimar.

“Yeah. So I stopped and said ‘Who goes there!’ My heart was thumping right mad in my chest. I might be the night caretaker but I ain’t no hero like Kadmik the Adventurer.”

Pasha’s eyes shot wide open. “Oh, now Kadmik makes for a good display!”

“Hush, now, Pash,” Winimar said, giving his tone a rough edge. “I’m talking to the detective.”

Pasha went silent and sulked.

Winimar said, “Anyway, I shouted out and imagine my surprise when the shadow answered back!”

“What did it say?” I said.

“Well, that’s the thing. I dunno. Fell asleep, I figure, right there and then. Next thing I know, I wake up in this here bed with my Pasha at my side.” He took his wife’s hand, and they smiled at each other.

“Do you recall what the shadow said, at all?”

He shook his head. “Nothing. Only I know it spoke. Deep voice. But I don’t remember the words. Or even if it was words.”  He shrugged. “That is all there was to it. Glad the shadow, or whoever it was didn’t have a mind to do anything to me while I slept the night away on that floor.”

Pasha made a tsk-tsk sound, and held his hand closer.

I said, “So you are aware items were taken that night?”

Pasha said, “I just told him after he woke up not two hours ago. As big a surprise to him as one would expect.”

“Yeah, I’m aware now,” he said. “Disappointed that I had to be the one on duty. Now I get all the blame.”

“No one is blaming you for anything, Mister Hubertus. I’m just trying to get the facts as you remember them.”

“Oh, he got the blame, all right,” Pasha said. “That blow hard Othmar said as much when he was here.”

“He came here?”

Pasha scowled. “Yeah, and not in a good manner of way, either. Hollered and yelled so much the nurses had to get an orderly to ask him to leave.” She looked at Hubertus. “Blamed him for all of it. Said he must have been in on the job. Or if not, was foolish enough to let it happen. Like Hub here could defend himself from being spelled. Can you believe it?”

“He fired me,” Hubertus said. “Told poor Pash, here, that once I woke up she was to inform me that my employment was terminated.”

I said, “I don’t think Mister Othmar has the legal grounds to do that.”

“Legal or not, I’m fired now,” he said, looking mournful. “My cousin had to pull all sorts of strings to get me that job, and now I’m back looking for work.”

“And with a hospital bill to pay for now, too!” Pasha said.

Winimar patted her hand. “We’ll check out, today, sweetheart. Don’t you worry.”

I asked him, “Do you recall anything unusual that night, before you were spelled, while making your rounds? Anything at all.”

“Nothing, ma’am. Was the same as any other night.”

There was nothing else to ask at that moment although I intended to follow up with him once more facts from the case came to light.

“We will leave you for now, Mr. Hubertus,” I said. “Perhaps later we can talk once you are feeling better. Which reminds me. Might I get your address?”

“Yes, all right,” he said, and I wrote it down.

I thanked them both and turned to leave when I realized something. To Pasha I asked, “Mrs. Hubertus, what did the other detective ask you while he was here?”

She blinked at me as if trying to remember. “Oh, not much, really. Since Win was fast asleep as a newborn babe, there wasn’t much he could ask. Oh, I remember. He wanted to know if me or Win here knew of a woman.”

“What woman?” I said.

She scrunched her face up with thought. “Ip-Horn, I think.”

I recalled the name on the back of the bookstore business card. “Ipthorn, perhaps?”

Pasha’s face brightened. “That’s what it was. Ipthorn. Strange name that.”

“Did he ask anything else? Maybe why he was enquiring about this Ipthorn woman?”

Pasha shook her head. “No,” she said with a shrug. “And we know no one by that name.”

Thanking them for their time Fairfax and I withdrew to the hallway.

“Let’s talk to the Warding Master,” I said to Fairfax before he could speak. I knew what he would say.

After searching the halls I spotted her. Unlike the nurses and doctors who wore white, the Warding Master wore a deep red robe with black swirling patterns.

I approached her and introduced myself.

She smiled and said, “I am Master Dorchen. How can I help?”

“Were you the one who removed the spell on Mr. Hubertus?”

“Yes, I did. Bit of work that one.”

“How so?”

“Well, the sleep spell that was cast had been enhanced. Perhaps with a minor artifact, or a detailed charm.”

“Is such a spell common?”

Master Dorchen frowned with thought. “Yes, and no. The sleep spell can be cast on its own with a moderate level of skill.  But what was done to him could have been fatal if the caster was so inclined. With just an extra word he could have been put to sleep forever.”

“Do you know of anyone with that level of skill?”

Master Dorchen chuckled. “There are dozens of mid-level practitioners in the area with the ability, and an equal number of greater ones. I could do it easily enough. But that would be unethical by the laws that govern spell casters.”

I realized that magic weaving and casting was more or less common, but I hoped for a short list of suspects.

“Might I ask you another question. This one may seem… strange.”

The Warding Master smiled. “Strange is my business.”

“Have you ever heard of someone turned to stone before?”

Dorchen’s smile vanished. “Turned to stone? Are you serious?”

She saw I was.

“Well,” she said. “There are no spells in existence which can do such a terrible thing. Perhaps something from the Pre-Era, in the dark times. But nothing now. That is for certain.”

I made a mental note to quiz this woman again once the Chief Constable gave his permission to reveal how Oswall died. Instead, I thanked her, and she nodded and went about her rounds.

Fairfax and I trundled down the stairs and stood outside the main entrance. It felt good to breathe fresh air again.

Sensing Fairfax wanted to speak I said, “Go ahead, say your peace, Constable.”

Fairfax said, “I hate to kick up the point but I believe this clearly makes it.”

“And that would be?”

“That whoever is responsible for this burglary is most likely not the same person who killed Oswall. It does not add up. Why put this man to sleep when he could have just as easily turned him to stone?”

It was a good point I had to admit and sighed. “I will concede that it may well be two different individuals. But I am not ready to give up on this angle and search through all those other files for another. We’ve pulled on this thread, so let us follow through with it.”

Fairfax nodded. “Very well. What did you have in mind now?”

“What time is it?”

He pulled out his pocket watch. “Coming up on one o’clock.”

“There is still time before Curator Othmar’s airship arrives.” I held up the business card. “I want to learn more about Oswall’s interested in this Ipthorn woman. So, Constable, let us go shopping for books.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

The quaint storefront of Rousset’s Tomes & Books of Rarity was on a busy street off Stage Court, nestled between a clockworks toy store and a custom rock light shop.

Fairfax opened the store’s door for me and a bell overhead rang as we entered.

I took in the sight of so many books. Every available spot was packed with them. They lined every shelf, and the shelves went as high as the ceiling. Tall stacks of books towered up from the floor and wedged against each other. Others were secured within cabinets of thick glass. Everywhere, books. And it smelled as a bookstore should, like old parchment.

A little man was snoozing in a large comfy chair in one corner. He had a tea cup in one hand. Surprised that the door bell did not wake him Fairfax cleared his throat.

At this horrid noise the man’s eyes flew open. “Oh, hello!” The man said with a cheerful tone. He put his cup down on the table and stood while rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

“How might I help you?” He asked as he approached. He was smartly dressed in a white-collared shirt and tie, dark trousers, and an apron covered in inky smudges. Upon his nose perched a slender pair of glasses. To me he looked more like a banker than a bookseller. “Would you like some tea, perhaps?” he said motioning to a table with a teakettle and cups. “I just made it fresh. Can never get enough of it.”

I politely declined the tea, then introduced ourselves and asked, “Might you be the owner of this fine establishment?”

The little man beamed at the compliment. “Why, yes I am. My name is Misael Rousset. A pleasure to meet you both.” He gave Fairfax’s uniform a curious look. “Is everything all right?”

“I hope so,” I said. “We have a few questions if you can spare a moment.”

Misael laughed and waved a hand around him. “As you can see, I am not fighting off any customers. In fact, customers are a little scarce, nowadays. People regard books as more of a luxury than a necessity, I’m afraid.”

I considered that statement a crime all on its own. “Did a Detective Oswall visit you in the last few days, by chance?”

He pursed his lips in thought, then said, “Why, I believe a detective came by here a short while ago. But I missed him as I was picking up a new lot of books I won at auction that day. He spoke to my assistant though.”

“Is your assistant here?”

“Oh, I’m afraid not. She called in sick yesterday morning, poor thing.”

“And what is her name?”

“Elicia. Elicia Ipthorn,” Misael said.

“Did she mention what the detective said while he was here?”

At this question, Misael’s amiability faltered. He gave us a worried look. “Why? Is everything okay? Did something happen?”

I gave him my most reassuring smile. “We wish to speak with Miss Ipthorn, is all. Might you have her address?”

“Ah, yes. Yes, of course. Let me get it for you,” he said, and hurried over to a counter and flipped through a note book.

I gave the shop another look. Why did Oswall come here? To speak with Ipthorn specifically or another reason? The owner, maybe? “Mr. Rousset, I am astounded by the sheer number of books you’ve amassed. How long have you run this shop?”

Misael wrote on a piece of paper as he answered. “Oh, well, quite a while. Thirty-eight years, I believe. And I have more books than this. My house is filled with the overflow, plus a storage warehouse crammed full.”

He walked over and handed me the piece of paper with an address in the Hearts district. “I think she still lives there or at least she didn’t mentioned if she’d moved again.”

“Does she move a lot?” Fairfax asked.

“Ah, well, these are hard times. And as you can see, the customers are fewer and fewer each year. So I can’t pay very much. I know Elicia has been struggling as of late, so I allow her to leave early on occasion to find part time work in the evening. As a result, I fear she has had to move around a little, finding a place she can afford.”

Misael looked saddened by Elicia’s predicament.

I nodded in commiseration.

Fairfax said, “You have such a large stock, sir. But do you also specialize in any particular kind of book as well?”

The question made me wonder what the constable was going on about.

Misael’s face lit up. “Yes! My one great fondness is for old books which recount the histories. Especially tomes that originate from those eras. They make for marvellous reading. The tales they tell far outmatch what modern fictional authors can muster, in my opinion.”

“I notice you have a section on iconography right over there,” Fairfax said.

“Oh, yes,” Misael said. “I’ve made it a point to read as many as I can. And I do have a lot of time on my hands.” He laughed.

Fairfax gave me a knowing little smile.

It was as if he’d hit me over the head. “Mr. Rousset,” I said. “Might you be keen on looking at something for us?”

“Certainly.”

I pulled out the etching and spread the paper on a stack of books.

Misael adjusted his glasses and peered at it. “My, my,” he said with appreciation. “This is quite a symbol you have here. Might I ask where you got it?”

I glanced at Fairfax who shrugged and said, “We’ve been finding this mark engraved at various places around town.”

“Hand engraved, do you know, or magically done?” Misael asked.

“I found this one magically created,” I said. “Why? Does it make a difference?”

“Yes, actually. It might give you an indication whether the individual who left it is a worshipper.”

“Worshipper?”

“Yes,” Misael said. He blinked at our curious looks and explained. “This isn’t just an engraving. It is a religious symbol. A very old one as well. If it was magically produced I would guess it was ceremonial in function.”

I did not like the sound of that. “Do you know what this symbol represents?”

“Oh, I forget how to pronounce the name. Just a moment,” he said and went over to the shelves of iconography books. “Here we are,” he said removing one. He carried it over, placed it down and thumbed through the old pages. I could see images within, each strange and archaic.

Misael spoke as he searched. “This looks like the Mark of an Ancient One. Well before the Pre-Era. So old that little is known of the Gods which reigned then. Myths are our only source of their existence. Ah, here we are.” He turned the book around so we could see.

On the page was a drawing of a squid the size of an elephant, its tentacles wrapped around a warrior figure, devouring him.

“It doesn’t look very big,” I noted. Most drawings of the godlike beings of that time frame were colossal, stomping on cities and such. For Ancient Gods, this one was quite puny.

“Well, with regards to size, it doesn’t matter when you are God. I would not want to mess with any of them.”

“Does it have a name?” I asked.

Misael read off the page. “Quantiqtl,” he said, and laughed. “Try saying that while in your cups.”

“You think this etching could be a Mark of this Quantiqtl?”

He turned to the next page, and pointed. “See for yourself.”

This page contained a different drawing. It, too, was of a squid but much more rudimentary. In fact, it looked almost identical to the etching on the paper.

Misael said, “This sort of iconography is typical. Worshippers needed to draw the symbol that best represented their god. Not everyone is an artist, so this style served that purpose and its easier when magically produced.”

He pointed at the etching on the paper. “I’d guess this was most likely done by someone who worships Quantiqtl and maybe as part of a ceremony.”

Fairfax asked, “Are there still worshippers of the Old Gods?”

“Across all of human history there have been thousands of deities in the pantheon of Gods. Some fade, yes. But there will always be a small group, or cult, that keeps the spirit of a God alive. So, yes, most certainly people still actively worship them.”

As Fairfax and I took our leave there were new worrying questions on my mind.

Were we dealing with cultists and, if so, why did they murder Oswall?

CHAPTER EIGHT

We returned to High Garden Museum, and when I rang the bell this time there was an answer.

One of the huge doors swung open and a tall gaunt man with round spectacles peered out.

“Yes, what is it now?” the man said. Upon seeing Fairfax’s uniform the man brightened. “Did you find the stolen relics so soon? That’s wonderful!”

I shook my head. “No, we haven’t found them, yet. Are you Curator Aubert Othmar?”

The man’s expression collapsed to one of disappointment. “Well, I guess solving this simple crime was expecting too much of the Constabulary.”

I was taken aback, but did not want to get into an argument. “Sir, we need to view the scene of the burglary and ask you a few questions.”

The man, obviously Aubert, sputtered a laugh. “Are you joking? Again? Are there two Constabularies in town conducting separate investigations and I was not made aware of that fact? Am I expected to repeat everything over again? Nonsense!”

I felt Fairfax tense up beside me.

Aubert looked angry, “Where is Detective Oswall? Knocked off for a drink at the pub already, hmm? The man was practically soaked in whiskey when he bumbled about the place. Well? Where is this drunk?”

Fairfax leaned in and said, “Detective Oswall was murdered this morning.”

Aubert Othmar stared at us in stunned silence. He blinked and looked from Fairfax to me. “Is… is this true?”

“Unfortunately, yes,” I said. “We are here to resume his investigation into your case.” And see if it had something to do with his death. I did not say that out loud.

The curator shook his head, regaining his composure. “Why, yes, of course. Please come inside.” He backed out of the way and Fairfax and I entered.

The main foyer was gigantic with a high vaulted ceilings and glossy marble floors. The walls were lined with a diorama of all the great wars which stretched deeper into the building. Smaller displays filled the space in between with weapons, pottery and bits of armor.

“Sorry to hear about the detective,” Aubert said as he shut the great door with a loud clang. He seemed to mean it despite his initial tirade.

I introduced ourselves then asked, “Are there any employees here now?”

Aubert shook his head. “No, but we will be open tomorrow on schedule. I didn’t want any unsupervised activities here while I was away.”

“You were in the Capital?”

“Yes. My superiors at the Capital Museum wanted answers regarding the theft of the relics. But I was unable to offer them anything since I had not spoken to Detective Oswall for a few days.” He frowned when mentioning the detective.

Fairfax asked, “And where were you the night of the burglary?”

“I was at home with my wife. We were entertaining friends from the coast who are staying with us. I was there all night. You can check with them if it pleases you.”

Fairfax nodded.

“Might we look at the vault?” I asked.

“Of course,” Aubert said, nodding. “It’s down in the basement sub-level.”

We followed the curator toward a side doorway passing detailed displays of beautiful paintings and other art work. At the door, Aubert produced a key ring and unlocked it.

At the sight of the key ring I asked, “Did Hubertus have keys to the vault room, too?”

Aubert frowned. “Yes, and that is a mistake I will not be making with the next night caretaker, I can tell you that.” He glared at me. “I think your investigation will be shortened if you looked into that man. That is the last time I hire someone as a favor. He had access to everything!”

“He told us you fired him.” I said.

“What? You spoke to him? He’s awake now?”

“Yes. We saw him earlier today. And he’s doing fine,” I said knowing Aubert wouldn’t be concerned.

“The incompetence of that fellow. This place is very secure and yet he managed to let someone break in.”

Fairfax said, “He was spelled. Hard to protect against that.”

“Regardless,” Aubert said. “Spelled or not who is to say he wasn’t in on it from the beginning? Let the person in and allow himself to be put to sleep to make him look like a victim.”

“We are considering every angle, Mr. Othmar. That is one of them.”

This mollified the curator, and he led us through the door and descended a series of stairs. We then passed through another series of locked doors until arriving in a small room crammed with carvings, art and armor. In one corner sat a large free-standing vault safe.

“Here it is,” Aubert said and went over to it. “Do you want to see inside?”

“Please.”

He worked the combination dial while mumbling to himself. I found myself looking for engravings of squids on the walls but found none.

The vault door clanked and Aubert pulled it open with a grunt. The inside was jammed with a variety of objects. Conspicuously, there was a narrow barren spot on one of its shelves.

“The trunk was located there?” I asked.

“Yes,” Aubert said. “A recent delivery from the Capital Museum. We received it only a week prior, and now it’s gone. Strange, really.”

“Why do you say that?”

Aubert waved his hand. “There are countless other items here for the taking, many of them extremely valuable, even priceless from a historical perspective. Yet, this trunk was the only thing they bothered with.”

Fairfax asked, “Who has access to this room?”

“Well, that would only be myself and the night caretaker. There is another set of keys back in the Capital Museum for insurance purposes, and they still have it, I checked.”

“So the caretaker’s keys are gone now?” I asked.

“Yes, unfortunately. I have a locksmith coming from the Capital to replace everything. After this nonsense I cannot trust a local one to do it.”

“And who else has the combination for the vault?”

“Just myself here, and it’s recorded back at the Capital.”

“Is there any way someone might have obtained the vault combination from you?”

Aubert looked indignant. “Of course not. I have it memorized only. Other than at the Capital Museum there is no other written record of it.”

I looked at the vault closer. It was an older model, but sturdy. From what I could see it had not been forced open. Physically, anyways.

“It might be possible that magic had been invoked to open it,” I said.

“I considered that,” said Aubert. “It is always a risk when trying to keep these items secure. Mundane methods are too basic a security measure when magic is a factor. Almost impossible. I’m at a point where I must hire a full time Warding Master to live on the premises to keep spell-casting burglars away.” He looked forlorn.

I took the case folder out of my satchel and opened it to the trunk’s item list. “Do you know off hand the value of these items?”

Aubert shrugged. “That is subjective. For collectors, historians and museums they have a value, but from a historical perspective. For the average layman they are just old trinkets.”

“Do they have magical properties?”

“Some do, to varying degrees but that point is moot.”

“How so?”

“Well, they are soul-bound relics. Meaning no one else other than their original owners can use them. And the owners of these items have been dead for centuries. Millennia, even. So, as far as magical worth, they have none. Mere curiosities than anything.”

I knew first hand that this statement was not entirely true. “Yes, but couldn’t a descendant use them? There have been instances of relics passed down for generations.”

Aubert waved a dismissive hand. “To a limited extent that is correct. A direct descendant might bring forth the magical element of the item. But unless you knew first hand who that descendant was, it would be almost impossible to find out. And even then, the item may do nothing at all. Which is why they are relegated to mere curiosities.”

“Why is that?”

The curator raised his hands at the items around us. “These are so old and the cataloguing of them so poor that finding even the original owner’s identity is difficult. So how is it possible to track the descendants of a person when that person is unknown to begin with?”

I looked at the list. “The names of these items denote their magical properties?”

“Yes, as far as research can figure out. No one can know what their true properties are anymore. We use historical records to learn more about them. Many may not even be what they are listed as because so little information is available. So, to answer your original question, they are, for all intents and purposes, worthless.”

“So why would someone steal them and leave these valuable items alone?”

Aubert shrugged. “That is your job to find out, detective.”

True, I thought. Then I looked at the trunk’s item list again. One stood out.

“Curator Othmar, I see a ‘Gunther’s Kaggik Talon?’ listed.”

“Yes, so?”

“What does Kaggik mean?” I had my suspicions.

“Well, Kaggik derives from the ancient language of Sennia. Its general meaning is rock or stone.”

“Gunther’s Stone Talon,” I said, with a sense of dread growing in my gut. “And what did this Stone Talon do?”

“Well, detective, according to myth,” Aubert said, “it turned people to stone.”

I looked to Fairfax who arched a brow. Then to Aubert I asked, “Turned people to stone? Are you certain?”

Aubert nodded. “It is one of the few myths for which we have multiple sources. Gunther the Ungrateful had created it from the talon of a gorgon. Then he ran around turning the legions of the Gods to stone. Even turned some of the Ancient Ones to stone, too, if that is to be believed.”

Fairfax asked, “But only Gunther’s descendants can use the magic in the talon, correct?”

“Well, yes, but the talon can never be used ever again. It’s inert as the others.”

“But Gunther’s descendants -”, Fairfax said but Aubert held up a hand.

“Gunther was a eunuch from a very young age. It was a necessary requirement to create magical artifacts. So, no. No descendants of Gunther’s could ever exist. And, as a result, the Talon has never been used since his death, thousands of years ago.”

Until this morning, I wanted to say but didn’t. With this revelation I needed time to think.

We took our leave and told the curator we’d return later. He did not look convinced but said nothing more as he closed the Museum’s front door behind us.

For a few moments, Fairfax and I just stood on the top step, taking in the view below of the gardens.

“Gunther’s Stone Talon,” Fairfax said. “You were right and that cat was right. This case is directly connected to Oswall’s death.”

“But how can the Talon be used now after all this time?” I said.

“Perhaps the myths were wrong. The ones regarding Gunther being a eunuch. Or he’s been resurrected by some arcane means?”

I sighed. “Well, we now know what the potential murder weapon is. And regardless of whether the person using it has anything to do with Gunther, the fact remains they are out there now and they might use it again.”

Fairfax asked, “So where to next?”

“I’m curious as to why Oswall had an interest in Elicia Ipthorn,” I said.

“Maybe he took a liking to her. Wanted to court her,” Fairfax said with a wry grin.

I grinned back. “Then let us go ask her.”

CHAPTER NINE

The Hearts District, one of the poorest areas of town, was filled with dilapidated buildings which stood as a testament to its poverty.

The address Rousset had given took us to its eastern most edge. Any more further and we’d end up in the town dump.

Fairfax parked the buggy in front of the end unit of a cramped row of townhouses. All the curtains were drawn, and windows closed. It may have been my suspicious mind, but that seemed unusual on such a warm day.

“Maybe she’s out?” Fairfax said.

“Only one way to be sure, Constable,” I said and got out of the buggy.

A large woman leaned out of a window of the townhouse next to Elicia’s. Her long blonde hair wrapped in a bun and with arms like giant hams, pink and sweaty as she stirred a huge bowl of dough.

As we climbed the stairs to the little alcove, which protected the front door from rain, Fairfax tipped his cap to the large woman. “Good afternoon,” he said.

“Afternoon,” she said and watched us intently.

I exchanged a glance with Fairfax who kept his expression neutral. Once we had stepped into the alcove Fairfax knocked on the door. After several minutes, he did so again. I tried peering through the nearest window but the curtains blocked my view.

Still no answer. Fairfax tried the doorknob, but found it locked.

“We should try back later,” I suggested and Fairfax nodded.

As we descended the stairs the large woman in the window said, “Looking for Elicia?”

“Yes, do you know if she is home?” I said.

“I don’t think so,” she said. Her stirring never stopped. “Might want to try at her work. It’s a bookstore.”

“We did. The owner said Elicia had sent word yesterday morning she had taken ill.”

“Oh, well then, she probably went to be with her sister up in Creekside. She’s always going there.”

“When was the last time you saw here?”

The woman screwed her face up. “About two days ago. Didn’t look sick to me but what do I know? I’m no doctor.”

I thanked her, and we returned to stand next to the buggy. To Fairfax I said, “I’d like to get a peek inside.”

Fairfax shrugged. “Afraid kicking the door in might upset the neighbor, and she’d chase us around with a rolling pin. Besides, we can’t go in without justification. Calling in sick doesn’t cover that, I’m afraid.”

“You’re no fun, Fairfax,” I teased. I had a hunch and glanced in my satchel. The clasp was brass.

“Well, now. It appears something is amiss.”

“One of them wants to pop out?” Fairfax said. He looked a little eager.

I glanced up at the building. The woman had gone from her window. “Let’s try the door again,” I said and climbed back up the stairs before Fairfax could protest.

Under the alcove I placed the satchel on the welcome mat at the door. I opened it wide and touched the clasp. The knitting bag wiggled around and a cat’s head popped up from it. This one was a light brown color. Its eyes the same as the others, a rainbow spectrum.

I asked the cat, “Where is Elicia Ipthorn?”

It jumped from the bag and landed on the floor. It stared at the door a moment then placed a single paw on it. I heard the lock come undone. The knob turned, and the door eased open a few inches. The brown cat then leapt into the bag and was gone.

Fairfax looked alarmed. “I believe we just committed breaking and entering.”

I shook my head, “Something is not right. She wouldn’t have opened the door, otherwise.”

Fairfax nodded once and withdrew his pistol. He stepped up to the door as I took up the satchel again and reached in to put a hand on my pistol.

Fairfax knocked and shouted with a loud, commanding voice. “Police! Is anyone here? Please announce your presence!”

No one answered, and Fairfax pushed the door wider. There was a short hallway and a set of stairs leading to the second level with a sitting room to the right. The place was quiet.

As we entered Fairfax motioned for me to stay. It was standard procedure, but it still bothered me. I wanted to be the one going in first.

As I watched the stairs Fairfax moved down the hall, pistol at the ready. At the end on the right was another room and Fairfax stepped before the doorway. Then he gasped.

“What? What is it?” I said, my body tensing.

Fairfax stepped out of sight and returned a moment later. He hurried through the hall. “Another one.”

“Statue?” I asked.

He nodded. “Let me check the upstairs first.”

I tried to not let my frustration show as I waited for Fairfax to sweep the second floor. When he appeared on the stairs again he said, “Nothing up there. Better go take a look.”

I walked to the end of the hall, my heart thumping in my chest.

It was a kitchen, and engraved on one of its walls was the Mark of Quantiqtl. Sitting on a chair at the kitchen table, teacup to her mouth, was a woman completely made of stone.

xxxx

As Fairfax went to use the closest police call-box I searched the house. The downstairs turned up nothing. No signs of struggle or forced entry, and the back door was locked. Since the front door had been locked as well I could only assume the perpetrator had used Elicia’s own keys when he left. The kitchen table had been set for tea with one cup, now stone, at Elicia’s pursed lips ready to sip it. The other teacup was empty.

I checked the upstairs. Only a simple bedroom and water closet. But in the bedroom, spread out on the bed, were a pair of open suitcases full of clothes and sundries. I checked the drawers and closet and found little of note. It appeared that everything Elicia held dear were in these suitcases.

Then I noticed a small glass bottle wedged between the clothing in one of the suitcases. I recognized the medical symbols on its hand written label. ‘Dream Berries of Ogden’. Perhaps she had trouble sleeping?

Fairfax rejoined me at the front door. “Boys are coming now. Did you check out the back?”

Starting from the back door we searched the yard. The cobblestone ground showed no footprints. A line of Elicia’s laundry blew in the wind. She would never take them down now.

I wanted to speak with the neighbor again so leaving Fairfax to watch the townhouse I went next door. After an initial shock and fluttering of hands the neighbor woman, named Farrah, let me in and sat me on a tiny couch. She sat across from me, tears flowing down her cheeks.

“You are sure she is dead?” Farrah asked, eyes wide in bewilderment.

“I’m afraid so,” I said. I gave her a few more moments, and asked. “You said you saw her a couple days ago? Could you be more specific?”

Farrah sniffled and snorted into a handkerchief. “Yes. It must have been two evenings past that I saw her coming back from the store with a bag of groceries. We exchanged pleasantries, and she went in.”

I considered the packed suitcases on Elicia’s bed. “Do you know if Elicia was planning a trip? Or intended to go somewhere for a visit?”

This question befuddled Farrah even more but just when I worried she was going to breakdown again she said, “Well, she told me she was going to sell a book.”

“A book?”

“Yeah. Not sure what she was going on about. Kind of a simple girl, homely like. But she was positive she could get a lot of money for it and she’d leave for the South Islands and never return.”

“Did she mention to whom she was going to sell it?”

Farrah shook her head and cried again.

I told her a constable would be by to take a formal statement and I went back to Elicia’s townhouse. The constables had arrived by then and Fairfax sent most out to canvass the neighborhood.

As I entered the kitchen with Fairfax I found Constable Webster looking at Elicia sitting in her stone chair. He scratched at the hair under his cap and said, “Now how are we going to move this one?”

To Fairfax I said, “Look at the teacup. It’s empty and unstained. I believe Elicia was waiting for someone to arrive and was drinking. Then she let the person in, probably through the back door and they both sat down here. All this indicates she was familiar with that person.”

“But who?” Fairfax said.

“A buyer for a book she was selling,” I said. “And she thought she’d be paid handsomely for it. The bags upstairs show she was ready to leave after the sale. The buyer, once he received his book, then turned her to stone and left that Mark. He exited out the back and used her keys to lock it behind him.”

“But what book?” Fairfax said.

“That is what I intend to find out. Come Fairfax, we must go talk to Misael Rousset, again, at once.”

CHAPTER TEN

Misael Rousset was closing the store for the day when we pulled up out front. He stood in the open doorway and looked at us with worry.

“Oh, dear,” Misael said as we exited the buggy. “I take it things are not well and fine?”

“Unfortunately, no,” I said. “I’m sorry to inform you that Miss Ipthorn is dead.”

Misael gasped in shock and clutched at his chest. “By the Gods! No!”

Fairfax and I shuffled him into the store and made him sit before he dropped of a heart attack. Misael slumped in the chair, a look of horror on his face. “Oh, that sweet girl. This is terrible. How did it happen? Do you know who did it?”

I shook my head. “We are working on the who, but as to the how, I was hoping maybe your knowledge of the histories may be of assistance.”

Regaining his composure, Misael straightened in his chair and wiped a handkerchief over his face. “Yes. Yes, of course. How may I help?”

I looked at Fairfax who shrugged. I then explained to Misael how both Elicia and Oswall had been turned to stone. With further explanation about what Curator Othmar had told us of Gunther’s Stone Talon Misael’s expression morphed to one of sheer amazement.

“Gunther’s Stone Talon? Been used again? Impossible!” The bookshop owner said.

“And yet there are two victims of its power and we fear there may be more.”

“But there’s now way for the Talon to be used other than by Gunther the Ungrateful who is thankfully long dead. And everyone knows he lacked the… er… ability to father children.”

I nodded. “True enough but there might be something which may account for the Talon’s reuse.”

“And that is?”

“Elicia was trying to sell a book. A very expensive book which may contain the missing link.”

“Which book is that?” Misael asked.

“I was hoping you might be able tell use, Mr. Rousset. I believe Elicia stole it from your store with the intent to sell it to her killer.”

Misael gaped like a landed fish as he tried to absorb this revelation. “No! Not Elicia. She wouldn’t do anything like that to me. Not after all I’ve done for her.”

“That may be so, but she was having a difficult time financially, as you already told us. It would not be too much of a stretch to allow that she may have decided that selling one of your books would save her from that difficulty.”

Now Misael looked confused, still not willing to accept what Elicia had done.

Fairfax asked, “Are you missing any books?”

Misael blinked at the question. “I don’t know. Well, not that I would have noticed. There are quite a bit here.” He looked around at his store and the tens of thousands of volumes. “I’d have to do an inventory. Even my expensive ones number in the thousands.” He motioned to the dozens of large enclosed cabinets. “It would take days, weeks even to go through them and check against my inventory list.”

Fairfax said, “I can get the boys to come in, start to sift through this lot with Mr. Rousset’s list.”

For the first time in my life I regretted the sight of so many wonderful books in one place. The undertaking would be horrendous and in the meantime there could be other victims of the Stone Talon.

Hopeful for some guidance I looked at the knitting bag. To my grand relief the clasp was brass.

Fairfax noticed my expression. “What? They want to come out again so soon? Is that a record for one day?”

“No, not a record, thankfully.” I put the satchel on the ground.

Misael looked at our exchange, befuddled. “Might I ask what you two are going on about?”

Fairfax smiled at him, “Stand back, Mr. Rousset, and you will see for yourself.”

I exposed the knitting bag and touched the clasp. It yawned open and began to wiggle.

“Oh, my dear!” Misael said and recoiled in the chair.

A cat’s head appeared. This one was orange with white spots.

I asked the cat, “What book did Elicia Ipthorn steal?”

The cat did not move. It only watched me with an intent stare.

Fairfax asked Misael, “Sir, if we knew which cabinet the book was stored in would that help you narrow the search?”

Misael was staring wide eye at the cat, but turned to answer Fairfax. “Well, yes, it would. But what can a cat do to help? Strange place to keep a cat if you ask me. Cruel even.”

Fairfax chuckled.

This time I asked the cat, “From which cabinet did Elicia Ipthorn steal a book?”

The cat launched itself from the bag startling Misael who yelped in fright. The orange cat trotted over to one of the smaller heavy oak cabinets.

“Your cat is well trained, Detective, but I don’t see how it will -”, he stopped talking as he watched.

The cat lifted one paw and touched the cabinet door. There was an audible click as the lock came undone, then the door swung open on its own.

“By the Gods!” Misael proclaimed in astonishment.

Inside the cabinet were rows of drawers. The cat moved closer and stared up at a drawer near the top. That drawer also clicked and slid open. Then the cat scampered back to the satchel and vanished into the bag with a jump.

Misael stared in utter disbelief. His eyes went from the bag to me, then to the bag again. “That’s… that’s the Bag of Infinite Cats.” He regarded me, awestruck. “That means you’re the direct descendant of -”, he said before I interrupted.

“Who I am descended from means nothing at this moment as there is a murderer running around the town.”

Misael still stared at me in amazement.

Frustrated, I said, “Please, Mr. Rousset, if you will?” I motioned to the cabinet.

The bookshop keeper snapped out of his trance. “Yes. Yes, of course. Let’s take a look.” He walked to the cabinet but gave me a frightened glance.

He would be happy to pay me a gold piece for that little show, I thought with mild amusement.

Misael looked into the open cabinet. “Empty,” he said, his brow furrowing. He removed a clipboard from the cabinet’s inner paneling and ran a finger down a list. He stopped, with a look of confusion. “Well, that is peculiar.”

“What is?” I asked.

“There is a missing book, but not one of any real value. The title roughly translates to Magical Sources and Rebirths. Mad Scribe Perrick Faywin was the author. It is almost complete gibberish, something even the most ardent translator would be unable to decipher beyond bits and pieces of text.”

“Magical Sources and Rebirths,” I said. “Do you have any idea what it contained?” And why someone would kill for it?

“Yes, well, not much is known about it. From the fragments of sentences which could be understood Perrick had a fascination with breaking magic down to its most basic essence. He believed any spell or item could have its magical elements reversed. But nothing of the sort can be done, or has been done. Not even at the Citadel. It’s an impossibility.”

I let this information sink into my tired old brain for a moment. “Might such a theory result in an artifact having its soul-bound limitation broken? So it could be bound to someone else?”

Misael eyebrows beetled on his forehead. “Well, perhaps. But we are dealing with the fanciful ravings of a lunatic. Perrick was not known for being sane. He was called the Mad Scribe after all.”

My thoughts raced with the potential implications of this.

When Fairfax noticed my distraction he asked Misael, “How long was this book in your possession?”

“Oh, a little over a week. Picked it up as part of a lot sale at the auction house.”

“Did anyone bid against you?”

“No one. But that is typical. There is little interest in books as an investment now a days.”

Until now, I thought. “Did anyone come to your store and ask for the book?”

Misael’s face froze. “Oh, by the Gods. Yes! A man came in about four days ago and asked for the tome by name. He was a strange one, too.”

“Can you describe him?” Fairfax asked.

“He was tall and skinny. Wore all black clothing. Funny looking nose, too. Long and hook shaped. But that wasn’t what was strange about him.”

Tired of waiting for a straight answer I asked, “What was strange?”

“Well, he wore make-up.”

“Make-up?” Fairfax said.

“Yes, white make-up all over his face. He looked to be a mime on a shopping trip. It made me assume he had a condition of the skin which needed the outrageous application.”

“And he offered to buy the book?” I asked.

“Yes, but I refused to sell it to him.”

“Why is that?”

“After only spending a few moments with the man I realized I just didn’t like him. And when I refused he raised his price. Double, then triple! Still, even though the money would have been useful, his desperation to obtain the book put me off. I told him it was not for sale and asked him to leave.”

“Did you get a name?”

“Unfortunately, no. Though by his demeanor, I suspect it would have been as fake as his face.”

“What happened when you asked him to leave?”

“Well, he ranted and raved, calling me unprofessional and then left. I pushed out the entire incident from my mind.” He looked at the empty drawer with realization dawning on his face. “And now I see that by my refusing to sell him that book has resulted in Elicia losing her life. The poor woman.”

I did not argue the last point. “Was Elicia here during this exchange?”

“Yes, she was.”

“Then I think either he approached her about purchasing the tome, or she contacted him somehow.”

Misael shook his head. “I’d suspect the former. Poor Elicia wasn’t the brightest girl. The notion to steal from me was beyond her realm of capability. She had to have been coerced.”

“That is a possibility,” I said, though mostly to make the man feel a little better.

“But how did Elicia get the book from the cabinet? The keys are always on my person.”

“I believe your love of tea was how she did it.”

“What do you mean?” Misael asked.

“I found a bottle of sleep berries at her townhouse. It would not have been a stretch for her to drop one in your tea and wait until you fell asleep to take the keys from you. Then after she stole the book, and secreted it away, she returned them.”

Misael went silent, hurt by the betrayal of one he trusted.

As Fairfax and I were leaving Misael said, “Please. As a favor to me and poor Elicia, find this man and make him pay for what he has done.” There was anger in this gentle man’s eyes.

“Of that, Mr. Rousset,” I said. “I promise.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

We left the bookshop keeper with his regrets and returned to the buggy.

“So we need to find a tall, rude, skinny man covered in all black attire and wearing women’s make-up,” Fairfax said. “Should not take us long.”

“I admit our list of suspects is still as non-existent as when we started. But this revelation about the book Elicia stole provides a few answers,” I said.

“How so?”

“The suspect stole the Talon from the museum, but could not use it. It was inert. So the suspect tries to get the Magic Sources & Rebirth book from Rousset. Maybe he did not know of its existence until after the auction. When he could not purchase the book he manipulated Elicia into stealing it.”

Fairfax nodded. “He meets her at her home, going through the back door at night. Then he… turns her to stone?”

I held up a finger. “Not yet. The Talon is still useless at that point. So he checks the book to confirm its validity, finds the spell within its pages and reads it somehow. He must be versed in the language. The spell works, breaks the soul-binding on the Talon from Gunther the Ungrateful, and binds it to himself.”

“How do you bind an artifact?”

“By touch,” I said, and did not want to get into the details for which I was familiar. “So once the artifact is bound to him his first act is to test the Talon on poor Elicia.”

“As she was drinking her tea, daydreaming of her future life in the South Islands.”

“Yes, but why he would desire the Talon, specifically, is beyond me. If he wanted to kill someone using a pistol would work just as well.”

“But less grand a spectacle.”

I shrugged, “As to his true motivations for trying to obtain the Talon and get it bound to himself, I am at a loss.”

Fairfax said, “So why kill Oswall?”

“He must have found a connection to the suspect, or was getting too close for comfort. Then he was lured to Muddy Way on some pretext and turned to stone.”

“Oswall knew of Elicia. Wrote her name on that card for a reason. How did he make the connection between the museum burglary and Elicia? There must be an overlap.”

I pondered that. “He was pulling on a thread we missed.” Then I sighed. “Ah, Fairfax we’ve gotten ourselves tangled up in some ugly business. It makes me tired.”

“Let’s report in at the Constabulary, then I will take you home. We will pick up first thing in the morning. And I will bring biscuits this time.”

That made me laugh, which was what I needed.

We drove back to the Constabulary as the sun was setting on the horizon. As we turned into the lot there was a large open backed truck parked there. A small crane atop it was lowering something wrapped in canvas to the ground. Constable Webster was supervising, shouting instructions to two men working the crane.

He nodded to us as we approached. “Finally managed to get him here in one piece. Took a bit of work, too.”

I must have been more tired than I realized because it then hit me that the object being lowered was Detective Oswall.

“Well done, Constable,” I said.

Fairfax looked around the lot. “Where are you going to… uh… store him?”

“He’s too heavy to move inside, might ruin the new floors, so the Chief suggested we put him over there under the awnings. Should keep any rain off of him. We’ll be moving the woman out of the townhouse tomorrow.”

I looked at the canvased statue of Oswall. His outstretched hand poking out, forever trying to ward off his doom.

We left Webster to his task and went inside. As we passed Sergeant Constable Maginhart’s desk I snatched another biscuit from the tin. I had not eaten all day.

The kennel area was full of constables going about their business. It was a shift change, with a handful of them staying on for the night. Crime never sleeps.

“Chief’s here,” Fairfax said, and I saw the rock lights in his office were on.

As we entered the Chief saw me, stood and rounded his large desk. He took my hand into both of his and for the briefest of moments I thought he would kiss it. Now wouldn’t that have been a thrill at my age?

“Beeweather!” Chief Constable Kyrill said. “Such a pleasure to see you again. I do wish it was under different circumstances though. How are you feeling?” He noticed how tired I was.

“I’m fine, thank you,” I said. I blushed at his attention. “It has been a rather long day.”

Kyrill released my hand and motioned to a chair. “Please sit,” he said, and I did. It felt good to relax a little but my mind was still heavy with thoughts of the case.

Kyrill looked to Fairfax, “So, any progress?”

Fairfax opened his mouth to answer when a voice from the doorway behind us cut him off.

“That is what I want to know!” It was Sigwald Archambault looking flush from hurrying through the kennel to confront us.

Behind him arrived his lick-spittle of an assistant, Davlon Blythe. Upon seeing me, Blythe sneered, which only emphasized the ugly birthmark under his left eye.

“Mister Mayor,” the Chief said with a sigh. “To what do we owe this interruption?” He had no admiration for Archambault, of which I was grateful. It would only make the lives of the entire Constabulary that much more difficult.

Archambault glared at me. “What is she still doing on the case? I made it perfectly clear that reactivating retired personnel was against regulations unless approved through a committee -”.

Kyrill stopped him with a raised hand, annoyance on his face. “Enough Sigwald. We know why you are really here. You are sore at Beeweather for throwing your crooked business partners into a deep, dark hole. And now you see an opportunity to vent your spleen.”

Archambault’s face was near apoplectic. “How dare you make such a vile accusation, sir! My concern is only that the rules are followed. Allowing an old woman to trollop through a very important case with her little animal show is not one of them!”

Blythe sniffed approval at his master’s tirade.

Kyrill took a step closer to the mayor, looming over the smaller man. “Who I assign to a case is my responsibility. Not yours. If you wish to file a formal complaint then please do.”

“I will!” said the mayor, wide eyed.

“Although,” the Chief said, “it would be a complete waste of time as the case will most likely be solved by then.”

The mayor’s eyes bounced between the Chief and myself as if looking for a hint of deception. “Is this true? Do you have a suspect?”

I spoke for myself. “We have leads, but I believe we will have something soon.” That might not have been true, but if felt good to say it to the mayor.

Fairfax leaned forward. “And most all the progress we made today was thanks to her little animal show.”

Archambault’s eyes glanced at my satchel and for a moment he looked worried. He turned to Chief Kyrill. “Then this time tomorrow, Chief Constable, if a suspect is not in custody, I will have your badge.”

Chief Kyrill blinked in surprise. But before he could respond in kind, Archambault whirled around and marched out the office, with Blythe scurrying close behind.

Once the two were out of earshot everyone in the office let out a sigh of relief.

“What an unpleasant little man,” I said and not for the first time that day.

“No matter how many times he is reelected,” Chief Kyrill said, “his manners never improve.”

Fairfax said, “Can he do that, sir? Just take your badge away on such a whim?”

The Chief shrugged, “Perhaps. But not without a fight from the Constabulary’s supporters on the council, few they may be. Oh, he’ll raise a stink and make life a little more difficult, but he’s been doing that for years anyway.” He looked hopeful for a moment. “Do you have a lead?”

I looked to Fairfax who could only offer a supportive smile. “Well, Chief Constable, we are working on that as hard as we can.”

Kyrill raised a hand. “That is all I ask for. But for now I think you two should get some rest. You both look drained.”

“Yes, sir,” said Fairfax. “Thank you, sir.”

As we left the Chief’s office and went back to the buggy a sensation of cold dread washed over me. There was more at stake here than an old detective’s professional pride.

If I could not close this case and the Chief was replaced with a puppet of the mayor, then the entire future of the Constabulary would be at risk.

CHAPTER TWELVE

After Fairfax dropped me off at my home I immediately went to the kitchen and made myself a cheese and beet sandwich. A favorite of mine since childhood I found some small solace in the ritual of eating it. The taste was wonderful.

As I ate my eyes wandered to my satchel which sat open on the kitchen chair beside me. Next to the knitting bag was my little pistol. I took it out and, not for the first time that day, checked to ensure it was loaded.

I wondered at such an odd life I had led. To be at such a stage in my later years that a pistol was required for my safety. When was it fired last? During the case of the wolfmen pack that stalked the Hearts district? No. During the case of the demon which took over the King of the Rats? No, that was too far back in the past.

As I tried to conjure the memory I yawned. Such things were best to not think of before bed. It would only create nightmares, and of those I already had plenty. I put the pistol on the table and looked at how the rock lights played across its steel surface. I hoped, that before this case was over I would not need to use it.

Tired, I picked up my satchel and went to my bedroom, turning off the rock lights along the way. I readied for bed, and as I climbed in I looked at the knitting bag in the satchel on the night stand. Now that brought back memories. Strong and fierce. My old mind did not need coaxing for those.

I turned off the rock light by my bed and closed my eyes. Sleep claimed me quickly and the vision of Oswall being lowered by the crane haunted my dreams.

xxxx

I woke with a start and sat upright in bed.

My heart thumped in my chest as my eyes searched the darkness for what yanked me from my slumber. Was it a noise, or a nightmare?

The room was pitch black, but I resisted the urge to touch a rock light. I had lived in this house for decades and I knew all of its creaks and pops when its old wood shifted. Now I listened. I sensed something was wrong.

Then it came. A slight creaking of the floorboard at the end of the hall that bordered the kitchen.

Someone was in the house.

My mind raced with the implications. No one had broken into my house before. I had taken precautions. Yet, with another creaking noise, this one closer, the fact was undeniable.

I fought down the panic that threatened to overwhelm me. I was, after all, a little old woman who lived alone. But this old woman had bite!

I realized I had an advantage, albeit temporary. I knew this house very well; the perpetrator did not. Also, based on how he or she moved, they were unaware I had woken. I could prepare for them.

In the darkness I eased across my bed until I was up against the night stand. I reached over to my satchel and placed my hand inside, searching. Where was my pistol? Then it hit me. Like a fool I had left it on the kitchen table. Maybe the person skulking in my hallway had it in their possession and sought to shoot me with it. How fitting.

Cursing inwardly I tried to think. There was my rifle in the closet next to the night stand, loaded but stuffed behind a bunch of clothing. Not very helpful yet I had little choice.

I moved off the bed and placed a foot on the cold floor. The wood beneath my foot crackled loudly.

Suddenly, the intruder gave up all pretense of stealth and rushed down the hall.

I lunged for the closet door in a last desperate gamble to grab the rifle but I knew I would be too late. I slipped and in my effort to maintain balance I lashed out with one hand. My fingers grazed the rock light on the night stand and it flicked on. I bumped against it as I fell to the floor. The light flung across the room to land spinning at the bedroom doorway.

The rock light spun around casting swirling shadows and light around the room. Then I saw him. A man, tall and lean, covered in black clothing. His face was covered with a black mask but his eyes were wide with anger. He held a pistol in his hand.

I gasped and reached up to right myself. If I was going to die, it would be on my feet.

The man entered the room and kicked the spinning rock light to the side. Its dim illumination cast him almost completely in shadow, and his eyes flickered like hateful jewels.

I stood but my old body defied me one last fight and I sagged backward. My hand landed in my satchel and that’s when I touched the knitting bag’s clasp.

What happened next was nothing short of miraculous.

A cat leapt from the knitting bag and it was unlike any I had seen previously. It was a mottled gray color and absolutely huge. One instance the bag was open and the next a cat the size of a small horse stood in the space between myself and the man in black.

The gigantic cat arched its back, long fur standing on end, and hissed so loud the sound shook the house.

Stunned, the man in black froze, eyes wide in shock. He fired his pistol, and I flinched at the sound. The man backpedaled and raced back down the hallway.

The cat ran after him, or so it tried. Due to its size and the slippery nature of the floor, the giant cat slid into the door frame, cracking it. A painting flew from the wall with the impact.

I heard the man keening with fear as he fled, neither yelling nor screaming but a sound of utter terror.

The cat’s claws scrapped at the floor as it scrambled to get proper purchase and give pursuit. It soon vanished from sight thudding against a wall out in the hall.

I gathered my wits, hurried to the closet and pulled out the rifle. In the kitchen I heard the back door being flung open with a load crash. I hobbled into the hallway, my side hurting from my fall.

I saw the open back door and the blackness of night beyond it. The huge cat stood at the edge of the door hissing into the night but it would not step over into the back yard. The man had fled.

Once I made it to the kitchen I headed for the open door. The large feline whirled around and hissed at me. I froze. Had the beast become so fired up from the attack that it might hurt me?

I realized the meaning of its consternation. The one true limit of these cats was that if summoned from within a building or domicile, they were then bound to that place. This cat could not go outside. Had it been summoned outside there would have been no such limitation and I do not doubt it would still be chasing after the petrified man.

And since going outside was not an option it could not protect me if I left. Which is why it now refused to let me pass. Touched as I was by its sentiments I found myself a little annoyed. I had looked forward to firing a shot at the black hearted cretin who defiled my home and tried to murder me in my sleep.

The cat paced back and forth at the open door, agitated. I took the moment to touch several rock lights and assess my situation.

I was safe now, at least for the moment. Whoever had broken in would not be foolish enough to return. I was wide awake, armed and angry. And now accompanied by my horse sized guardian I doubted another attempt would be made on me that night.

To the cat I said, “I’d like to shut that door. It’s letting in a draft.”

The giant feline paused and regarded me. With a swish of its long bushy tail, the door slammed shut and the dead bolt slide into place, locked.

I then realized that it had been shot when the man fired the pistol. “Are you all right? I thought he might have hit you.” I saw no obvious wounds and it did not act as if it hurt.

The large animal began to wretch as if to cough up a fur-ball. And for a cat that size it would have been quite the sight. Instead something small fell from its mouth to clatter on the floor. With a cloth from the kitchen I picked it up. A small caliber bullet, and still perfectly formed. Almost as if it had been absorbed intact.

I looked to the cat in amazement. It stared back with rainbow eyes then resumed its march back and forth.

I thought it wise to avoid the windows for the rest of the night on the off chance the man may try to shoot at me from the dark. Paranoia, I know. But considering someone just tried to kill me I allowed for the safe guard.

Snatching my pistol off the kitchen table I went into the sitting room which I kept it in complete dark. I sat in the big easy chair in the far corner. From here I would detect if the intruder returned. And I’d be ready.

The cat paced up and down the hallway, making stressful warbling noises. Soon, it calmed a little and padded over. The large feline flopped onto the rug at my feet and stretched out.

I contemplated going up the lane to the Elderbright’s residence, who had a phone, to call the Constabulary. But that would have required me getting dressed and stumbling around the dark with a potential murderer skulking in the trees. And I did not think my new friend would have any of that nonsense.

With the loaded rifle across my lap I fought against my tired body and waited for the morning sun.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

I woke to the sound of knocking at my front door.

Bleary-eyed I looked around the room. My large guardian was gone. Apparently satisfied that my safety was not in question it had returned to the knitting bag. I stood with an audible creak from my bones and waddled to the front door. With the rifle at the ready, I opened it.

Fairfax was standing there, smiling and holding a tin of biscuits. The smile vanished when he saw my state and the rifle in my hands.

“By the Gods, Mayra! What happened? Are you all right?”

I waved a dismissive hand, but was still touched by his concern. “Nothing an old woman like me couldn’t handle, along with the help of an immense cat.”

At his confused expression I chuckled. “I’m okay, Fairfax, I promise.”

As I told him what happened his face became more and more grim. When I finished Fairfax did not match my gaze. This appeared to affect him more than it did me.

He said, “You should have called the Constabulary. I would have come right away.”

“Agreed. But I had little choice now didn’t I? Come now, let’s go inside and I can put on proper detective clothing. Morning wear doesn’t help with interrogations.”

While I dressed in the bedroom, Fairfax paced around the house, checking and rechecking the latches on the windows and grumbling to himself. He even walked the perimeter of the yard looking at every leaf and blade of grass.

Once I was ready I emerged with my satchel over a shoulder and met him outside.

“Let us check the woods further back,” Fairfax said. “He may have left tracks or something of note.”

I would have pointed out such an effort was useless but acquiesced. He was upset he had not been present to protect me. For that I could entertain a short jaunt through the woods. “Very, well, Constable,” I said with a smile. “Lead the way.”

My property bordered a nature preserve which was a polite way to describe land that no one wanted to buy. Thick with trees and underbrush it had thwarted my last adventurous attempts to hike through it. Instead, I went to the park a few minutes away. This time the forest did not yield its secrets any easier than before.

After several minutes I lost my patience. “Fairfax, I do not think we will find anything in this mess. Let us return.”

“Just a little further,” Fairfax said, soldiering on. It was as if the branches and brambles did not exist to him, pushing through relentlessly. I wondered if I should be concerned. Was this more than hurt pride?

Fairfax stopped and crouched. “There,” he said in a hushed voice. “Up ahead. Do you see?”

I tottered up beside him and put a hand on his broad shoulder to steady myself on the uneven ground. Looking where he pointed I saw a cave or entranceway in a hillside.

“Let us take a closer look,” Fairfax said and moved forward, pistol in hand.

“What if there is a bear?” I said, taking my pistol out of the satchel.

“Then you can summon a bear-eating cat,” Fairfax said, and I caught the profile of a grin on his face.

We approached at an angle to get a better look. Then Fairfax stood straight and frowned. “It’s a sewer grate.”

The round cave contained the concrete workings of a sewage tunnel entrance. A large grate barred any access. A foul smelling trickle of water seeped out of it and into the ground.

“Well,” I said. “That was anticlimactic.”

A huge old padlock was secured to the grate. Fairfax pointed at it. “Can one of your friends do something with this?”

“What? And go prancing through the sewers? I don’t think so, Fairfax.” But at his expression I sighed and looked at the knitting bag’s clasp. It was wooden. “Sorry,” I said. “They do not want to come out to play.”

Fairfax looked at the muddy ground just outside the concrete entrance. “No boot marks. There are animal tracks but little else.” He stood and glowered at the sewer grate. “I’m willing to bet he came through this.”

I shrugged. “Maybe he did. But I will admit it is good to know that this thing is here. And perhaps a little disconcerting.” Very disconcerting. A secret highway for robbers and thugs that spits out onto my backyard. I wondered how extensive the sewer network was.

“Okay,” Fairfax said. “Let’s return, shall we?”

As we shuffled back to the house Fairfax asked, “He tried to shoot at you with a pistol. But the cat blocked it. Right?”

“Yes, that’s right,” I wheezed. This hiking was for younger people, that was a certainty.

“Why didn’t he try to turn you to stone with the Talon? Why switch to a pistol now?”

That was a good question and one I had not considered. After a few moments thought I said, “Most artifacts and relics need time to recharge their magic. My guess is the Talon was not ready to be used again, hence the pistol.”

Fairfax said, “Then based on the rough time frames when Elicia and Oswall were stoned maybe it can only be used once a day. Or after a long stretch of hours.”

“Sounds reasonable, Fairfax, but we cannot know for certain. We should consider it usable at any time.”

At the buggy we took a rest. I leaned against the hood and panted like an old hound dog returning from a hunt.

“Where to this morning?” Fairfax said as he eyed our surroundings.

“I had time to mull things over last night,” I said. “There is a definite connection between the museum burglary and Elicia.”

“And what is that?”

“Not a what. A who,” I said and opened the buggy’s passenger door. “Come, Fairfax. We have one more interview which may finally result in a solid lead.”

xxxx

A fog had fallen across the Hearts District making driving more of a chore. But we located the Hubertus residence after I convinced Fairfax to stop and ask for directions from a clockworks toy seller at the roadside.

The Hubertus home was a narrow townhouse quite like Elicia’s only theirs was painted a bright yellow from ground to roof. Pasha Hubertus was no doubt responsible for the choice in color.

“My eyes hurt if I look at it too long,” Fairfax said as we parked and got out.

“We need to be on our best behavior with these two,” I said as we climbed the stairs. “There are questions that may put an end to this, and they have the answers. So, if asked, you love the color.”

Fairfax sighed and followed.

The moment I rapped on the door it flew open. Pasha stood in the doorway, a flummoxed look on her face. She had forgone blue for today and instead wore an outfit of eye-shattering green.

“This cannot be good,” Pasha said. Her eyes darted between Fairfax and I.

“Mrs. Hubertus, we have follow-up questions for you and your husband. Is Mr. Hubertus here?” I said.

For a moment Pasha appeared to be trying to decide on whether to slam the door. Instead, she turned her head and bellowed, “Win! Those coppers are back!”

“Who?” Winimar called from the bowels of the house.

“Coppers!” She looked at us, eyes contorted with suspicion.

“Well, ask them in for tea!” Winimar said.

Pasha’s stern expression transformed into a bright and happy smile. “We’ve put tea on. Would you like some?”

This woman runs hot and cold, I thought. Her husband must be perpetually scatter-shot.

I thanked her and we entered the tiny foyer. After slamming the door Pasha led us through a hall into a kitchen. Winimar was sitting at a table hunched over a newspaper.

As we entered he said, “Looking for a new job. These want ads are for the dogs.”

Pasha waved at the table for us to take a chair. I sat but Fairfax opted to stand to one side of me. He was on his guard and was ready to draw his pistol in an instant. I had told him I was uncertain whether the Hubertus couple had anything to do with the murders. How they answered my questions would decide that.

Winimar pointed at the newspaper. “The only jobs in here worth looking at are for people with clockwork skills. That’s not for me. I have enough trouble attaching rock lights to their clamps, let alone messing with little gears and pulleys.”

“Your fingers are too fat, Win,” Pasha said as she prepared tea at the counter. I kept an eye on what her hands were doing.

“Maybe I’ll just shovel coal,” Winimar said. “Always need people to do that. Don’t last long on the job, but at least it pays.”

I offered a commiserating smile then said, “Mr. Hubertus I was wondering if you could tell us how you got the job at the High Garden Museum?”

Pasha caused a small clatter with the dishes.

Winimar said, “Oh, yes. That was a bit of luck on my part, really. Didn’t even need to look through the paper. It sort of landed in my lap.”

When he did not elaborate I asked, “Yes, but how? Was it offered to you or did you apply?”

Pasha turned, her tea task forgotten. “What does that have to do with anything? What’s it matter how someone got a job?”

Winimar looked surprised at Pasha’s outburst. “Pash, dear. It’s okay.” He looked at me. “Turned out I have a family connection with favors he could call on. Really high up in the government. Makes things so much easier for a little fellow like me when you know someone, well, in the know.”

“A family connection with the museum?” I said.

“Well, not the museum. He just has influence enough in town that he can get things done with little bother.”

“Who is this family connection?”

“My cousin,” Winimar said. “He knew I was out of work, having lost my job with the sewage department due to them closing down large sections of the tunnels. And like an angel he appeared and said he had the perfect job for me. At the museum. Never been there in my life, have I Pash? And yet the very next day I was on the job, making rounds and earning a salary better than the sewage department could ever offer.”

I casually slid my hand into my satchel. “And who is your cousin, exactly?”

He looked between myself and Fairfax as if the answer was obvious. “Why, his name’s Davlon. Davlon Blythe.”

A volcano of emotion surged within me, roiling through my body and threatened to explode. I heard Fairfax grind his teeth.

Winimar, for his sake, looked baffled at our reaction. “Don’t you know him? Works for Mayor Archambault, he does. His right-hand man.”

I made a tremendous effort not to scream. Instead, I took a breath and asked, “Once you were working at the museum did Mr. Blythe ask you for any favors in return?”

“Just one,” Winimar said. “And it wasn’t a very big favor either, if you ask me. He only wanted me to tell him when new objects and things arrived from the Capital. Figured I’d be the first to know since I had the run of the place.”

When neither I nor Fairfax said anything more Winimar looked worried. “Am I in more trouble now?”

Pasha swatted her husband with a spoon and said, “Told you this would be no good.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Erring on the side of caution, we brought both Winimar and Pasha to the Constabulary to be held for further questioning as a pretext. I did not think there was much else they might offer in the way of information but it kept them from warning Blythe that we were looking for him.

Once the Hubertus couple were tucked away Fairfax and I drove straight to the mayor’s offices located at the Town Hall.

“Should we confront him directly?” Fairfax asked. He was eager to collar Blythe.

“Let’s give it a few hours, I want to watch him and see what he does,” I said. “We might learn something. When the Winimar and Pasha are released we can question him.

Fairfax glowered. “We still have no direct evidence to him and the killings. Not unless he has the Talon on his person or spits out an admission of guilt.”

I didn’t disagree. What little we had to hang on Blythe was minor to the point of being laughable. Yet, I still wanted a chance to observe the man, now he was our prime suspect.

The plan was to stake out the mayor’s office from a distance and follow Blythe when he left. But when we arrived at the Town Hall the place was locked. There was no sign of the mayor’s big white car which meant Blythe was driving it around somewhere at that moment.

Fairfax stopped the buggy next to a gardener tending to the bushes next to the building and asked him why it was closed.

“Strangest thing,” the gardener said, wiping sweat from his brow. “Mayor declared today a holiday. Told everyone to go home. Not me though, I chose to stay ’cause work still needs to get done, holiday or not.”

“Holiday for what?” I asked.

The gardener shrugged. “Beats me, ma’am. Said that there would be a grand spectacle later today. A once in a lifetime event. Everyone should prepare themselves, he said. Sounds loopy to me. But the mayor has always been off kilter.”

I asked, “Do you know if the mayor’s assistant is still inside?”

“You missed him. Drove off with the mayor a short while ago in that huge white buggy of his.”

“Know where they went?”

“Sorry, not a clue. Hopefully they went to find a new mayor.”

We thanked the gardener and drove on.

“Now where?” Fairfax asked.

“Let’s try the mayor’s house as a start. We may get lucky.”

The mayor maintained a residence in White Cliff, a rich part of town. Fairfax knew of the mayor’s mansion and took us there.

As we drove I touched on the facts of the case. “So Blythe uses his connections to put Winimar on the payroll of the museum. Blythe manipulates him to give information on the items arriving. He learns of Gunther’s Stone Talon this way and gains access to the museum. Blythe then casts a sleep spell on Winimar, opens the vault – probably with another spell – and takes the trunk with the Talon in it.”

Fairfax said, “Spells Winimar to sleep but doesn’t kill him. Why?”

I shrugged. “In regards to family Blythe might have a conscience. So he has the Talon but can’t use it. He becomes aware of the Mad Scribe’s book with the reversal spell in it. At first he tries to buy it from Rousset.”

“While wearing women’s make-up,” Fairfax said with a shake of his head.

“True. A bad disguise but it was to cover up his birthmark which would have made him easy to identify with Rousset’s description.”

Fairfax coughed a laugh. “That is an awful disguise if you consider it.”

“Yes, but it kept us from making a direct connection to him,” I said.

“Here it is,” Fairfax said as we drove past a large beautiful mansion. A driveway pulled up to the front doors with the huge white buggy parked out front. We kept on going.

“At least they are there,” Fairfax said. “I’ll park up ahead and try and get an angle on the place.”

Thankfully, the mayor’s mansion was near the base of a hill. We drove up the hill, turned around and parked. From our vantage point we could see most of the building.

After a few minutes of no activity below I continued with my fact list. “Unable to purchase the book Blythe then approaches Elicia with the promise of money if she would steal it from the shop. She does, and he uses its spell to reactivate the Talon, binds it to himself and turn her to stone.”

“And Oswall?”

“Well, by this time Oswall had quizzed Pasha Hubertus about Winimar’s job while the man was asleep. Pasha must have revealed Winimar got the job because of Blythe. Sensing a potential angle Oswall then followed Blythe around which takes him to Rousset’s store. After Blythe leaves, perhaps the next day, Oswall went in to talk to Rousset but he was at the auction. Oswall talks with Elicia, what is said I can only guess. In regards to Blythe’s earlier visit or, as you say, he was looking for a date.”

Fairfax said, “Elicia probably mentioned Oswall to Blythe. She’d have been anxious as she just stolen the book or was going to.”

“Yes, when Blythe learns Oswall had spoken to Elicia he panics,” I said. “So Blythe calls into the Constabulary and anonymously tells Oswall that he has information about the burglary, and to meet at the bridge at Muddy Shore.”

“And there Blythe turns him to stone.”

I nodded. “And he even had the gall to return to the scene while we were there surveying it.”

Fairfax scowled. “And then to come to the Constabulary later on.”

“To sneer at us,” I said. The hot flush of anger sparked in my gut.

“Well, when I get my hands on him he’ll wish -” Fairfax said before I interrupted with a shout.

“There he is!” I pointed.

Sure enough, Davon Blythe had exited the rear of the mansion and was making his way along a path into the forest which crowded around the property.

“What the devil is he doing?”

We watched as he vanished into the woods.

“He’s leaving is what he is doing,” I said and opened the buggy door. “Quick, we mustn’t lose him!”

Fairfax did not argue the point and got out.

“How do we follow him without announcing our presence?” I asked, looking at the terrain.

Fairfax said. “The trees are thick here. Let’s try to approach from this way.”

I grumbled but did not protest. We stumped our way through the foliage. After a few minutes I started to worry. “Two nature hikes in one day. How are we going to find him in this?”

At that moment we broke through the forest to look down on a small valley. And there, clear as day, was Blythe walking along a path at its bottom.

Fairfax crouched and pulled me down with him.

Blythe walked up to a cave with a grate across it. No, not a cave, I realized. A sewer entrance. Blythe took out a set of keys and unlocked a padlock on the grate. He looked around to see if we was being followed.

Fairfax pulled me down lower, which was a near physical impossibility at this point.

Blythe then opened the grate, entered and closed it behind him.

“Winimar worked for the sewage department. Blythe must have gotten those keys from him.”

“The same sewers that lead to your back yard,” Fairfax said. “I’m up for a trip through the sewers. What about you?”

“If it helps us put an end to this monster, I’d swim through the sewers of Hades itself,” I said.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Fairfax said, and we descended to the valley bottom.

We came up to the grate and peered inside. Only a yawning darkness could be seen. Fairfax pointed at the padlock. “Do you think they will help this time?”

I checked inside my satchel. The clasp was wooden. “No, not this time. Perhaps we should -” I said but stopped as Fairfax picked up a large rock.

“What are you doing?” I said.

“This,” Fairfax said and hit the padlock with the rock. The lock shattered.

I sighed. “You realize that not only are we trespassing on private property but you just committed breaking and entering?” I don’t know why I felt the need to tease him at that moment.

Fairfax dropped the rock and clapped his hands clean. “I’ll be sure to bring up those points with the Chief during my next review.” He grinned. “Now please tell me you brought rock lights.”

For a moment I considering lying and turning us back, but Blythe was so close now. He had to be stopped if for no other reason than to keep him from turning another victim to stone.

“Yes,” I said. “I came prepared.” I dug through my satchel and pulled out two small rock lights and gave one to Fairfax. They winked on at our touch.

Fairfax pushed the grate open and produced his pistol. I did the same with mine.

“Are you ready?”

“Always,” I said. But I was not sure I meant it.

We entered the sewers.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The tunnel which led from the entrance was long and winding. If not for the rock lights in our hands we would have been in total darkness. Our footsteps and breathing echoed against the concrete.

I was thankful there had been no rain that day or we would have been up to our knees in water and filth. Now the water was just a narrow trickle under our feet.

“How far does this go?” I asked. My legs ached, and I cursed my old bones.

Fairfax pointed, “There is a junction ahead.” He looked at me concerned. “Do you need help?” He offered an arm.

I waved him away. “I’m fine. Just not keen on dark cramped places.”

The tunnel ended in a t-junction with branches going left and right. And there before us was a huge engraving on the wall.

“The Mark of Quantiqtl,” Fairfax said.

It was greater in height than Fairfax and more detailed than the others we had seen. Its long tentacles outstretched with an opened beak-like mouth between them.

“Well, Constable,” I said. “I believe we are on the right track.”

“Yes, but which way?”

I peered in both directions. A faint light could be seen further down the right one. “I see something, Fairfax. This way.”

We walked toward the far light. As we got closer the light became bright enough we doused our own rock lights.

The tunnel ended at a wide archway, and beyond it appeared to be a chamber. Fairfax motioned me to stop, and tip-toed ahead. Hugging the wall he peered through the archway.

He turned to me and shrugged. “No one there,” he said in a hushed voice. Mindful of potential danger we stepped through.

The chamber was huge with dozens of rock lights ensconced along the walls. The ceiling so high it could not be seen.

Fairfax looked to our left and let out a surprised shout. I looked, too, and my breath caught in my throat.

A large statue of a squid sat at one side of the chamber. It stood more than three times the height of a horse and was as wide as my house. Long stone tentacles reached outward in a frozen roiling mass as if searching for food. Two large sightless eyes seemed to glare at us, angry and wild. The bulk of its body extended behind it like a train car.

“Quantiqtl,” I said.

Fairfax and I stared in amazement. The bright rock lights enhancing its shadows making it appear almost alive.

“Incredible work,” Fairfax said. “It must have taken years to carve.”

A thought hit me which sent shivers down my spine. Wide-eyed I grabbed Fairfax’s arm and pulled him backward, away from the statue.

“That is not just any statue, Fairfax,” I said as the full horror of realization struck home.

“That is the smartest thing you have ever said,” came a loud voice from behind us. We whirled around pistols at the ready.

Sigwald Archambault and Davlon Blythe emerged from a side entrance. Both wore black robes with the Mark of Quantiqtl on their sleeves. Blythe pointed a pistol at us. Archambault held what looked to be a long narrow bone sharpened to a point. I realized it was the Talon.

“Mr. Mayor,” I said with dripping sarcasm. “Why am I not surprised you are behind this?”

“Retired Detective Beeweather,” Archambault said, returning the sarcasm. “Of course I am behind this. Who else can bring about the dawning of a new era?”

I regarded Blythe who was sneering. To him I said, “So Davlon, the responsibility of wielding the Talon was too much for you? You shifted the binding over to Sigwald because you lacked the courage to keep using it?”

Blythe’s sneer turned to anger. “He is the chosen one! I am but a tool for him to wield on his journey to rebuild the world.”

“You are most certainly a tool,” Fairfax said.

“Shut up!” Barked Archambault. He waved the Talon around. “Blythe did as commanded. He follows the same calling as me in our service to the one great god. And soon, we will all serve him, or perish.”

I glanced at the huge tentacled statue. “You mean -”, I said before Archambault cut me off.

“Do not speak of the great one while in his presence! You are unworthy of such an honor.”

Fairfax said, “What do you mean in his presence?”

Keeping my pistol aimed at the mayor I said, “That statue is the Quantiqtl. The real one from long ago. Turned to stone by Gunther.”

Fairfax blanched at the implications.

Archambault grinned. “Yes, now you realize the true import of what I am trying to accomplish. This is the great and mighty Quantiqtl! Betrayed in battle by that ungrateful wretch, Gunther. But soon his crime will be corrected and the entire world will rejoice!”

“This raving lunatic is boring me,” Fairfax said. “Can I shoot him now?”

My curiosity got the better of me and I asked, “What is it you think you can do?” Asking questions of the mayor fed his giant ego and might buy me time to devise a plan.

Archambault’s eyes widened, and he smiled. “Why, to resurrect the Great One and restore him to his rightful place as the ruler of the universe!”

My eyes went to the Talon in his hand. Again, I was struck with a terrifying realization. “You’ve used the spell from the book to reverse the Stone casting ability of the Talon,” I said. It was a statement and one that chilled me.

Archambault laughed. “Now you know, foolish woman! Yes, and I will undo the Stoning of the Ancient One and return him to life! And our mighty god will reward me beyond my wildest dreams!”

I arched a brow at these two idiots. “If you cannot use the Talon to turn one of us to stone then it’s no threat to us. So it is our two pistols to Blythe’s one.”

Archambault’s reverie faltered. He seemed to realize that the situation was not as much to his favor as his ravings had led him to believe.

Blythe tensed, his pistol moving between me and Fairfax.

My pistol remained on Archambault. He could not be allowed to use the Talon. Not for what he intended to do. “Drop the Talon, Sigwald. Otherwise I will be forced to shoot.”

Archambault’s face contorted in an expression caught between sanity and servitude to his chosen God. In an instant he made his decision.

The mayor turned the Talon toward the huge statue. I fired my pistol, hitting the mayor in the shoulder. But as I did so Blythe fired at me with a scream of rage.

At that moment, Fairfax jumped in front of me, grunted in pain and knocked me down.

A loud and terrifying roar shattered the air causing the chamber walls to vibrate. I looked knowing full well what I would see, but did not want to.

Quantiqtl was alive. The huge squid raged and thrashed its long tentacles about smashing against the rocky chamber’s walls. The impact shook the room and a loud cracking was heard above us.

I grasped at Fairfax to see if he was alive. He groaned in pain but looked at me with concern. “Winged me, the lucky grubber!” he said to my relief.

Archambault lay on the ground clutching his wounded shoulder, but he did not care. His face was one of reverence as he looked at Quantiqtl.

Blythe had lowered his pistol and stood in a dazed stupor, eyes locked on his now living God.

Quantiqtl roared again and pulled itself closer to us. The motion of something so huge and frightening paralysed me with fear. Man was not meant to gaze on such evil and stay lucid.

The beast flailed wildly and hit the walls again.

This time the ceiling high above cracked even louder. Huge chunks of concrete and stone fell from above.

“Look out!” Fairfax cried and threw himself over top of me. The noise of the crumbling ceiling was deafening. Within a few moments it subsided and Fairfax and I looked.

Thick dust choked the air and a large mound of rubble now took up most of the chamber. Blythe and Archambault had been under the falling rocks and were  buried.

The collapse only agitated the Ancient One even more, and it pulled itself forward, huge eyes locked on us. A tentacle lashed out at me and Fairfax moved in its way.

The large man was cast aside like a toy and landed in a heap on the other side of the chamber.

“Fairfax!” I cried. As I tried to stand up to go to him, the squid moved closer and shrieked, its beaked mouth opening wide showing rows of sharp teeth.

For a moment I was transfixed by the great being, and the sight of the surrounding carnage. The creature pulled itself forward again and raised its vast tentacles preparing to put an end to me.

I did the only thing I could think of in that terrifying moment. I reached into my satchel and touched the knitting bag’s clasp.

A cat jumped out of the bag. Then another. Followed by another. And another. Soon cats poured out of the bag like water from a hydrant. Dozens, then hundreds and even thousands. Each flying out with such an amazing speed they blurred past my vision.

Quantiqtl shrieked in confusion and retreated. Cats flew through the air, ran along the ground, and swirled around the giant squid like a feline maelstrom. When the Ancient One thrashed out its tentacles the cats avoided them then resumed their assault.

Stunned, there was nothing I could do but stare. So many magical cats in one place. Before I had never seen more than one at a time, now it appeared to be a near infinite number of them. And they were all here to aid me.

I smiled.

The torrent of cats from the bag suddenly ended, and I looked at its dark opening. It was pitch black within, a void without limits.

Then a paw emerged, and another. With calm purpose a cat pulled itself out of the bag.

This cat was unlike any other. It wasn’t one color. It was every color. From its flat snout to the end of its long bushy tail, its fur was a vibrant rainbow of multicolored hues. It turned its head to look at me. Its eyes did not have irises and were completely white which glowed with an inner energy.

I stared in amazement at this incredible creature. No, not creature. This being was far more than that.

“Hello,” I said.

The cat blinked at me and from within its eyes I sensed an old soul, older than anything I’d ever encountered before, or ever would. And I realized at that moment what this cat was.

Quantiqtl’s roars now turned to shrieks of fear. It did not know how to deal with this enemy.

The cat then turned from me and sauntered over to the rubble under which Archambault was buried. On the rock strewn floor rested the Talon. With its mouth the cat picked it up, then walked over to me. It sat down, looked at me, and waited.

Its eyes spoke to me, at a place deep within my soul. There was a magic there I could not hope to fathom. But I knew then what it wanted me to do.

I took the Talon from its mouth, and felt its binding shift to me. I pointed it at Quantiqtl.

The great squid must have sensed what was about to happen and roared in defiance one last time.

Guided by the inner whispers of the special cat I called for a magical incantation from a secret place within my soul.

Quantiqtl shrieks ended in an instant. The Ancient One was turned to stone once again.

The swirl of a thousand cats subsided and each flew to the knitting bag to stream back inside. As they zipped past my face I caught the multicolored cat sitting and staring at me with its glowing white eyes. I knew how special this encounter was and it filled my heart with joy.

When the last cat vanished back into its home the multicolored feline stood. It regarded the stoned version of Quantiqtl. Then it made a light sneezing noise.

The huge stone Quantiqtl shattered, and crumbled into a million pieces. The remains looked no different than the rock and concrete which filled the chamber.

The cat then walked over to the knitting bag and without a goodbye look, it was gone.

My heart beat against my chest for I knew what that cat really was: an Ancient One.

From behind me I heard a groan.

“Fairfax!” I cried and hobbled over to him.

He was missing his cap and his hair was tussled. He leaned up and rubbed at his head. I saw his arm was bleeding from a bullet wound.

“Are you okay?” I was worried for him, perhaps in more ways than I wanted to admit.

He blinked at me and said, “I think it knocked some sense into me.” He smiled, and I nearly fainted with relief.

“Can you walk?” I asked.

“I’ll walk out of here,” he said and pulled himself up to his feet, favoring his left arm. He looked around. “Took care of it did you?”

I laughed. “Well, I had help.”

“Let me guess. Your animal circus made an appearance.”

“You have no idea. I’m now of the firm belief that there is no such thing as too many cats! Let’s get out of here and fix you up.”

“There is no real fix for me, Mayra,” he said. “I am who I am after all.”

“I wouldn’t have you any other way,” I said. And we hobbled back to the sewer tunnels.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

I regarded the statues of Elicia Ipthorn and Radley Oswall beneath the awning of the back lot of the Constabulary. Elicia sitting on her stone chair drinking from her stone teacup. Oswall with one hand outstretched, the other reaching for his pistol. A sense of excitement I had not felt for a long time filled my heart. In my hand I held the Stone Talon. Bound to me now with the help of the multicolored cat, or whatever that being was.

“You’re going to have to rename that now,” Fairfax said from beside me. One arm was in a sling and a mottled bruise on one side of his face. I found him to be as handsome as ever.

“How do you figure that?”

“Well, first it was Gunther’s Stone Talon. Then it was Blythe’s Stone Talon. Then it was Archambault’s Stone Talon. So, Beeweather’s Stone Talon? Does that have a good ring to it?”

I chuckled. “It is none of those, I’m happy to say. Once done we’ll give it back to the Capital Museum. They can name it whatever they like.”

Constables crowded about the parking lot anxious to see what was about to happen.

Chief Constable Kyrill approached us. “Trying to decide which one should have the honor of going first?”

“Not at all,” I said. “Ladies always go first.”

I pointed the Talon at Elicia and, from a secret place within my soul, called forth the magical incantation.

And like a rock light being touched on, Elicia went from completely stone to completely real. She slurped at her tea for a moment before she realized where she was. Her eyes went wide and sputtered out her tea.

“What?” Elicia said. “What is this? Where am I?” She nearly fell out of her chair. “By the Gods!”

A pair of constables hurried to her side and gently guided her toward the Constabulary’s back door. “What happened?” she said before she disappeared inside.

“It will take her time to adjust. From her point of view she hasn’t missed a few days. Only moments,” Fairfax said.

I asked Chief Kyrill, “So Rousset will not press charges for the book’s theft?”

The Chief shook his head. “No, he thought being turned to stone was punishment enough. As for the book, it will be sent to the Capital Museum along with all the other items the mayor and Blythe had hoarded in their sewer lair.”

“That was kind of him,” I said and turned my attention to Oswall.

Fairfax asked, “You are certain this will work again so soon? Doesn’t it need hours to recharge its magic?”

I grinned. “For this task the Talon has been given a brief reprieve. Once Oswall is transformed it will go inert again.” I thought of the Ancient cat and the unfathomable knowledge behind its glowing white eyes.

“It appears a lot of rules were broken for you,” Fairfax said with a grin.

“Who else should the rules be broken for?” I said and pointed the Talon at Oswall.

As with Elicia it was instantaneous. One moment solid stone, the next a real man again.

Oswall was shouting, “No! Don’t!” He pulled out his pistol.

“Stop Detective!” Chief Kyrill said. “Hold your fire! You are safe now!”

The detective, bewildered, was looking about in utter confusion. But he had the mind to holster his pistol much to everyone’s relief.

“What the devil is going on?” Detective Oswall said.

“Allow me to explain inside, Detective,” Chief Kyrill said as he led the confused man into the Constabulary.

My heart thumped with joy at the sight of him whole again.

Fairfax was smiling from ear to ear which stretched out his walrus mustache to comical proportions. “Now that business is taken care of.” He held out a narrow little box, its lid open.

I frowned and glanced at the Talon. So much harm had been done with it. I hoped it would finally be put in a safe place back at the Capital.

With a thunk, I dropped it into the box which Fairfax snapped shut.

I said, “I just realized something. Remember when I put the case files on the ground and asked the cat to point out the one that led to Oswall’s killer?”

“Yes,” Fairfax said.

“Well, Oswall wasn’t dead. Just transformed. So the cat did not move until I changed my wording from killer to attacker.”

“Ah, very good,” Fairfax said with a smile. “So, what now, Miss Beeweather? Another case, perhaps?” There was a glint in his eye.

I chuckled. “Not at all, Constable. Now I will take my leave. There are newspapers to be read and I am behind on them.”

“Would you like me to drive you?”

I looked up at the morning sky, bright and happy. “No. I think I will walk, thank you. Spent too much time in dark, dank places. I need the light to help with my complexion.”

I turned and walked toward the road.

Fairfax called after me, “What if we need your help on a case? Can I call on you?”

I turned and gave Fairfax my most mischievous grin. “You can call on me any time, Fairfax. But only on one condition.”

“Name it.”

“Next time,” I said “bring biscuits.” And with the satchel over my shoulder I walked off into the morning sunshine.

END.

Copyright

Copyright © 2016 – Adam Drake

Content

Adam Drake
BLACKOUT

Author’s Note

Blackout: Book One

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Shadow Gambit

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Shadow Hunting

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Shadow Wars

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

BONUS BOOK The Big Bag of Infinite Cats

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Copyright